《Invincible Heir》


 Chapter 1 A glorious return

    Chapter 1 A glorious return


    The twilight was deepening in the extremely cold P Inds. A green army jeep plowed along the


    white snow road, raising bursts of flying snow. A young man in the back seat imperceptibly rubbed his


    red eyes.


    Behind the jeep followed an endless ck mass of troops in military green fatigues.


    At this moment, they all saluted to the young man with wet eyes, gazing at the fading jeep.


    "Congrattions to the Conqueror!"


    "Congrattions to the Conqueror!"


    Suddenly, everyone shouted in unison, wave after wave, like an earthquake.


    A big man named Charles was driving the car with glowing red eyes. He looked at the youth in the


    rearview mirror. "Defensor, do you really want to leave?" he said reluctantly as he didn''t want him to go.


    The young man, Baron Owen, had been in the army for only five years, but had earned outstanding


    achievements and merits. In his twenties, he had already be the youngest defensor ever,


    guarding the P Inds of the State of Nona.


    After bing a defensor, but also umting countless battle achievements, the title of


    undefeated Conqueror was bestowed on him! "Nowadays, the P region has been forged into an


    invincible city, who else dares to fight?" Baron finished his speech and took out a group photo in white


    on a red background, which was actually a marriage certificate photo.


    The photo was of him and a woman with extremely delicate features. The woman seemed to be in her


    early twenties, with long hair simply tied behind the head, slightly raised almond eyes, a high nose and


    a small plump mouth. Even with a quick nce it was obvious that she was more beautiful than those


    so-called stars. But in the photo she had an unhappy face.


    ¡°Tracy, how have you been?¡± Baron murmured as he stared at the alluring woman in the photo.


    Looking at their only photo, he grinned happily as he recalled the past. Five years ago, Tracy Perry,


    who was only a college senior, founded the Samho Group single-handed and thus became the


    beautiful and well-known president of Nona. At the most critical time in Samho¡¯s development, she was


    framed, drugged and had a rtionship with a security guard of thepany. And this "lucky" guy was


    Baron.


    "Nona¡¯s top beauty had a one night stand with a security guard!" Baron and Tracy had not even yet


    walked out of the hotel when Nona headlines reported this affair, which countless media outlets


    reproduced.


    In the blink of an eye, from Nona¡¯s top elite down to themon people, all knew that their number


    one beauty slept with thepany''s security guard. Overnight, the market value of Samho evaporated


    by half.


    In order to minimize the impact, the Perry n approached Baron and asked him to join the family as a


    matrilocal son-inw. The sensational news of their marriage spread like wildfire, while the Perry n


    became the butt of jokes. Not long after the wedding, Baron quietly slipped away from the family,


    hoping for the day when he could be worthy of Tracy.


    For five years, that beautiful silhouette, which appeared in his mind constantly, was the driving force


    behind his step-by-step journey to the peak of glory. Whenever he thought of this woman, Baron was


    overwhelmed by guilt.


    Three dayster, at Nona International Airport, a Boeing 747 airliner slowlynded.


    "Finally, he¡¯s back!" Baron stepped down the airstairs and stepped onto thend of Nona with a long-


    lost smile.


    "Mom, where are you?"


    Baron had just walked out of the airport when he heard a clear little girl''s cry. He felt a bit disturbed as


    he did not know why this happened.


    "Defensor¡­¡±


    Charles, who was just about to speak, was interrupted by Baron. "From the moment I left P, I was


    no longer the Defensor. This name is no longer allowed to be spoken!"


    Looking at Baron with a serious face, Charles could not help trembling, and tentatively called out,


    "Baron?" As Baron did not respond, Charles said with a smile, "Baron, that little girl looks like you. Are


    you two rtives?¡± Baron subconsciously looked toward the little girl.


    Baron nced reflexively at the girl, but found himself unable to look away. A wave of nostalgia


    washed him over, strengthened by the image of the weeping girl, and his heart ached along with it, as if


    in resonance. Suddenly, the girl''s sobs hitched and stopped, and she gazed at him with her eyes still


    wet.


    They stared at each other for a while, so now Baron could see the little girl''s face more clearly. He felt


    an inexplicable sense of closeness.


    He saw a pink, carved and exquisite face, a powder puff of tender skin as delicate and smooth as


    sheep''s jade. With herrge watery eyes fluttering, she had long eyshes stained with tears.


    The little girl was only about four years old and still so young but already beautiful. After growing up,


    she would definitely be a heartbreaker.


    "Daddy!" The little girl suddenly called out. Before Baron could react, the little girl had already run over


    and hugged his leg smiling happily.


    Boom! At this moment, Baron felt a buzzing in his head. Charles, who was off to the side, was also


    stunned and his mouth quivered, "This couldn¡¯t really be your daughter, could it?"


    After a while, Baron came back to his senses. He squatted down, looked at the little girl who was


    staring at him with big eyes fluttering, and said as softly as possible, "Little girl, you¡¯ve got the wrong


    person. I am not your father!"


    "Wah¡­.!" As soon as Baron said this, the little girl began crying again and wailed, "Daddy doesn''t want


    me! Daddy doesn''t want me anymore!" Passersby nced sideways at them, pointing in disgust at


    Baron. He watched the little girl cry again. He felt his heart break, and was at a loss for words.


    Baron was the defensor of the P and had terrified countless people, but now he was dumbfounded


    in front of a child. If word of this got out, it would shock the hell out of everyone.


    "Little girl, I''m really not your father!"


    "Wah¡­daddy doesn''t want me¡­¡± Every time Baron opened his mouth, the little girl would cry more


    fiercely.


    Five minutester.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron was now covered in sweat and finally gave in. He gently picked up the little girl. Her big tear-


    filled eyes have been staring at him the whole time and her little hands clutched Baron''s clothes tightly,


    scared to be left behind.


    "Baron, since this little girl likes you so much, why don''t you just be her father?" Charles said with a


    smile, but quickly shut his mouth as he saw Baron¡¯s angry eyes.


    Baron had no choice but to carry the little girl to the airport security office. The little girl cried some


    more as she saw but Baron left together with Charles. Baron could only put up with it even this was


    heartbreaking.


    Just as they left, a woman with blonde hair in a ck close-fitting professional outfit hurriedly ran to the


    airport security office. Her name was Tracy Perry, Baron¡¯s wife.


    "Lara!" Seeing the little girl crying, Tracy burst into tears and rushed over at once, hugging the little girl


    tightly. The little girl meant everything to her. Five years ago she married Baron and soon found herself


    pregnant but Baron suddenly disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t even know until her mother told her that Baron asked her father for half a million dors and


    left. At that time she wanted to kill herself repeatedly, but whenever she thought of the baby in her belly,


    she chose to endure it all.


    For five years, Tracy suffered humiliation, and even the business she created was taken away by her


    family during her pregnancy. All of these were kind of aftermath. She hated Baron for disappearing for


    five years without saying goodbye.


    "Mommy, I saw daddy!" Lara said with fluttering big eyes. Then she pouted and was about to cry again,


    "But, daddy doesn''t want me anymore!¡± Hearing this, Tracy trembled fiercely with zed eyes, as if


    struck by lightning.

 Chapter 2 The death certificate

    Chapter 2 The death certificate


    Meanwhile, a ck Rolls Royce slowly stopped at the entrance of the airport. A middle-aged man in a


    ck suit quickly went forward and courteously opened the door. If this was seen by the upper ss in


    Nona, they would definitely be astonished, for this middle-aged man was Edward Lewis, the richest


    man in Nona. But now he was opening the door for someone else.


    Then an old man with white hair in a navy blue suit got off the car with a delicate cane in hand. At the


    top of the cane was iid with an egg-sized sapphire. He looked old and weak, but he stood with his


    body straightened up, radiating power and influence.


    "The young master should being over, right?" The old man suddenly spoke, his eyes gleaming as


    he stared at the airport exit. Just then two rigid and upright shadows appeared one after the other.


    The old man gazed at the young man walking in front, and to Edward''s surprise, the old man walked


    over quickly bowed and lowered his head, as he respectfully said, "Greetings, young master, I am


    Steward, butler of the Owen n from State of Donas. I am here to pick up young master back to


    Dona to take charge of the Owen family.¡±


    Hearing this, Baron finally knew who this old man was. However, as he heard of ''Owen family'', the


    original joy of returning to his homnd was instantly washed away by a wave of anger.


    Baron contemptuously looked at Steward as he said, "It''s really ironic, ten years ago, my mother and I,


    were expelled from the family. Also, we were threatened not to set foot in Donas for the rest of our


    lives, just because I was an illegitimate son and not qualified to possess anything from the Owen


    family. And now you lot want me back to take charge of the Owen family?


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, when I was only nine years old, kneeling with my mother at the Owen family


    courtyard all night in the pouring rain, did any of you ever show a trace ofpassion?


    "Five years ago, when my mother was seriously ill and I was at my wits'' end, I begged the Owen family


    toe to my rescue, what did you guys do?


    ¡°Now you know that I returned from the P in glory, holding immense power in hand, and you want


    me to take charge of the Owen family?


    ¡°Go back and tell him, to me, the Owen family, is nothing! If you dare mess with me again, don''t me


    me for making a trip to Donas personally.¡±


    These words had been weighing on his heart for many years. The five years of experience in the


    military career had long made his heart as still as water. He would normally never have such huge


    emotional fluctuations, but at this moment, the memories that had been long suppressed, actually


    made the eyes of this huge man with iron bones turn red.


    Steward let out a long sigh, as if he had already expected this, and said, "The Brone Group was about


    tond in Nona. Thepany was named after you and your mother when she lived in Donas at that


    time. She brought all these up to this stage on her own. Now that your mother has passed away, it is


    time for you to go back to lead the Brone Group.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Baron coldly smiled and corrected, "This is not the Owen family giving me back the Brone Group. It


    originally belonged to my mother but it was mercilessly taken away by you guys.¡± Baron directly


    stepped away after he said this.


    ¡°Indeed, the Owen family was wrong!"


    Staring after Baron, Steward had a sad face, and then instructed Edward beside him, "Edward, from


    today onwards, you have to think of every way to help the young master as much as you can.¡± Upon


    hearing this, Edward said with a respectful look, "Mr. Steward, I¡¯m nothing without your help. Don''t


    worry. I will definitely assist the young master wholeheartedly.¡±


    Steward suddenly added, "By the way, the young master got married five years ago, now since the


    young master has returned, you should represent the Owen family and go to the Perry family to show


    your respect."


    "Yes!"


    As Baron sat in the back seat of the speeding taxi, he recalled the past. Back then, he knelt down on


    that night in pouring rain and lost his hope about the Owen family. Five years ago, his mother


    penniless. This coincided with being framed for a night of sex with Tracy Perry.


    The Perry family, for the sake of reputation, asked Baron to join the family as the matrilocal son-inw.


    In order to cure his mother Baron agreed and asked the Perry family for half a million dors. However,


    while he waited them to bring this money to the hospital, his mother died. He did not get to see her in


    herst moments.


    Afterwards, Baron joined the Perry family as agreed, but he thought he was out of Tracy¡¯s league. So


    just shortly after the wedding, he secretly left and started his military career for five years!


    A brand new Maybach automobile was parked at the entrance of an old courtyard. Baron looked at the


    expensive luxury car, and gently smiled, "It seemspared to five years ago, the Perry family has


    paid more attention to luxury cars. The Perry family father-inw is driving a three to four million dor


    car.¡±


    Once again when it came to the Perry family, Baron felt extremelyplex. Although he was a victim


    five years ago, he was also the lucky man who stole the virginity of Tracy, Nona''s top beauty.


    Five years ago, he left without saying goodbye. No matter what, this was his fault. Tracy had endured


    tremendous humiliation over the years. He joined the army as the only means to proof himself. Now, he


    returned with power and money in his hands, and he finally had the courage to tell everyone that he


    was worthy of her.


    When he reached the entrance of the Perry family courtyard, Baron raised his hand and was just about


    to button up his clothing when his arm froze and a harsh voice came out of the courtyard.


    Sherry Perry, Tracy''s mother, said "Joker, I have applied for that piece of garbage''s death certificate so


    take it easy for now. When that shithead''s certificate is finallypleted, Tracy will be single again.¡±


    Terry Perry, Tracy''s father, added quickly, "At that time, I will be the first to agree with the marriage


    between you and Tracy.¡±


    "Thank you, Mrs. and Mr. Perry. But regarding the problem on Tracy¡¯s end, I''m counting on you two.¡±


    "Joker, you can rest assured that Tracy will definitely agree.¡±


    "Then everything is in your hands, Mr and Mrs Perry. By the way, this is the pure natural edible bird''s


    nest that I asked a friend to bring back from abroad. And, this is the ice jade I brought back for you.¡±


    The entire courtyard was filled with theughter of the couple, while Baron''s face twitched, muscles


    working. Just remembering that unforgettable figure of Tracy, he forcibly swallowed his anger. After all,


    it was him to me for leaving Tracy alone. What''s more, he came back just for her.


    ng! ng! ng! Baron knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?" Seemingly disturbed by the knocking


    sound, Sherry looked impatient as he heard the footstep sound getting closer and closer. She opened


    the door and saw a person that she never wanted to see again. Immediately she said in shock with a


    furious look, "You¡­are Baron?"

 Chapter 3 Getting divorced?

    Chapter 3 Getting divorced?


    Baron hadn''t seen Sherry for five years but she still had the same charm. Her appearance had hardly


    changed. Even with several years of military service, Baron''s silhouette had not changed dramatically,


    but immense changes had taken ce in his temperament. Sherry thought Baron had already been


    dead. So she was shocked and raged by his presence just now.


    "Mom! It''s me!" Baron said with a soft smile. He hade back to make it up to Tracy for all the


    aftermath he caused.


    "I can''t believe it''s actually you, you piece of garbage!" Sherry finally confirmed that the man in front of


    her was Baron. With her arms crossed in a shrewish look, she angrily said, "You didn''te back early


    and didn''te backte, but return right exactly when Tracy was about to remarry. Youe here to


    trouble us, don¡¯t you?"


    At this time, Terry also ran over and saw Baron as he heard Sherry''s words. Without saying a word,


    Terry threw a punch at Baron, while shouting angrily, "I''ll kill you, you bastard! How dare youe


    back!"


    "Pop!"


    A sturdy figure arrived just at that moment, waved his hand, grabbed Terry''s arm, and coldly said, "No


    one can touch him!¡± The man who stopped Terry was Baron¡¯s assistant Charles. Following Baron for


    many years in the battlefield, Charles was very burly and fierce-looking, which scared Terry out of his


    wits.


    "Get out!" Baron''s voice was as cold as ice while his de-like eyes fell on Charles. Although Charles


    was very reluctant, he would not disobey Baron''s order and could only let go, "I''m sorry, Baron!"


    "If you know you''re wrong then get the hell out of here, and don''t interfere in anything without my


    order.¡± Baron said coldly.


    At this moment, the aura that Baron subconsciously released was definitely different than that of five


    years ago. But this feeling passed in a sh and in their eyes he was still a loser.


    As Charles turned up, Terry and Sherry didn¡¯t have the nerve to make a move against Baron. ¡°You


    really think you are somethinging back to bully me, an old man? You get the fuck out of here now!


    Go away!" Terry said angrily. If it hadn¡¯t been that burly Charles, he would have beaten Baron.


    Baron was burning with anger, but once he thought of Tracy he had missed for five years, he


    swallowed the anger, talking to himself that he came back for Tracy and he could endure anything.


    "This piece of shit cannot leave yet. In fact he hade back just at the right time. Let himplete


    the divorce procedures with Tracy and then tomorrow we will go ahead with her engagement with


    Joker. This way we also do not have to bother with the hassle of dealing with the death certificate.¡±


    Sherry hurriedly pulled Baron''s one arm, fearing Baron would leave and nevere back again. Terry


    also saw the light and pulled Baron''s the other arm, "Sherry is right. When Tracyes back, you must


    divorce.¡±


    Baron was pulled hard into the courtyard as if the couple was enthusiastic for their son-inw¡¯s return.


    When he entered the house, he saw a big banquet table ced in the living room, already seated with


    rtives of Sherry¡¯s family.


    Among these rtives, there was also an unfamiliar face, a young man in designer clothes, either


    intentionally or unintentionally revealing an expensive Rolex around his wrist. He seemed to be


    surrounded by rtives sitting around him.


    At the moment, this young guy was squinting at Baron, who had been ''invited'' in by Terry and Sherry.


    On the dining table, there was a veryrge cake as if someone was having a birthday party.


    As far as Baron remembered, it was not Terry¡¯s, Sherry''s or Tracy''s birthday. So whose birthday was it?


    Just now the rtives were discussing about applying a death certificate for Baron, when he came in,


    alive! Everyone on site was silent with fear, but soon they had shining eyes like onlookers waiting to


    what was going to happen.


    "Baron? Hasn''t he been missing for five years? Howe he''s suddenly back?"


    "He came back the moment Joker is about to marry Tracy. Isn¡¯t heing back for something?¡±


    ¡°He is nothing but a loser in front of Joker. Do you think he canpete with Joker in any way? Is he


    up to that challenge?"


    The family was all whispering. Though the voices were low, everyone could be hear the gossips, so did


    the young man Joker.


    Joker, however, pretended as if he had not heard anything, looking at Sherry, puzzled, "Mrs. Perry, this


    is¡­?" Sherry shot a disgusted look at Baron, "He is the one who disappeared for five years. I was just


    getting ready for his death certificate, and then suddenly this loser turns up. But you can just take it


    easy. He came back at the right time. We still need time to have the death certificate, but the divorce


    procedures can be done today.¡±


    Sherry did not hide the idea of getting Tracy divorced and then fixed up with Joker. She told Baron


    smugly, "This is Joker, the eldest son of John Warner, the head of the Warner n in Cona. In a few


    years, he will inherit John¡¯s position as head of the family. I advise you not to have any improper


    thoughts about Tracy. We all agreed to their marriage.¡±


    "If you can muster up the self-awareness, when Tracyes back, go and get the divorce done quickly


    and don''t ruin her happiness.¡±


    The rtives at the table, at this moment, were also talking, in front of this young Warner family


    member. Everyone wanted to take the opportunity to step all over Baron to please this magnificent


    young man.


    These rtives were really annoying. If it hadn''t been for Tracy, Baron could have taught them some


    manners with just one raised hand.


    Joker looked smug and satisfied and leaned back in his seat. He gently shook the goblet filled with red


    wine, stared at Baron with a smile, and teasingly said, "I wonder what you have done in the five years


    since you disappeared?" Baron gave him a mild nce and answered, "Went to the P!"


    "Went to the P Inds? You didn''t raise pigs in the P for five years, did you? Haha¡­¡± Not waiting


    for Joker to respond, suddenly some rtives burst outughing, and others at the same table, also


    Joker grinned, casually took out a check, brushed a few strokes to sign his name then pushed it to


    Baron and said boldly, "You should know that the Perry family does not wee you. You definitely


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    came back for the money. As long as you are willing to finalize divorce procedures with Tracy, you can


    feel free to fill any numbers on this check, for immediate cash at any bank in Cona.¡± Hearing this, all


    rtives were shocked with envious eyes.


    "Joker, you don¡¯t need to give him money. Tracy is my daughter, if I want them to divorce, they must


    divorce, why should we give him money?" Sherry looked at the check, as if she had taken out her own


    money and given it to Baron for nothing.


    In a disdainful look, Joker said with a snicker, "Mrs. Perry, to me, money is just a string of numbers. I


    don''t want to cause any more trouble. I just want to marry Tracy as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing Joker say this, Sherry did not dare to say anything more. She just looked at Baron''s eyes more


    grimly.


    Amidst the envy of the rtives, Baron picked up the check, then "shhhhck!" Just when everyone


    thought he was going to ept it, Baron actually tore the check into pieces in front of everyone. Then


    he looked at Joker with a calm face, "If Tracy wants a divorce, I''ll never ask anything of her family


    again. But if she doesn''t want to, no one should try to interfere in our affairs.¡±


    His brothers from the P Inds knew full well that a calm Baron was at his most dangerous.


    Joker''s eyes narrowed slightly as this guy in front of him made him feel a hint of stress, a feeling that


    was very unpleasant. The others all looked like they were gloating ¨C those who dared to offend Joker


    was just asking for trouble.


    Just at the critical time, a clear sound of high heels on the floor echoed. Tracy came with the little girl


    Lara. ¡°Joker, why are you here again? This is my home, you are not wee. Get the hell out


    immediately!" As soon as Tracy saw Joker, her face immediately turned gloomy and she gave an order


    to expel him.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Baron, whose back was turned to the door, trembled fiercely. He thought


    countless times about how the scenario would go when he met with Tracy again, and also secretly


    rehearsed this scenario numerous times. But when he really had to face her, he found that all the


    previous rehearsals were useless. Now he did not dare to look back at the woman he missed for five


    years with deep regret.


    "Dad!" Baron did not yet turn back when a familiar voice suddenly appeared behind him. He trembled


    violently and turned around to look at Lara with a joyful face.


    At the airport, it was this little girl who called him daddy. Baron squatted down and hugged the little girl


    into his arms. It felt so natural, as if he had done this long before.


    At this moment, Tracy saw Baron and Lara gazing at each other for a while. The air seemed to be


    frozen.


    Over the past five years, this little shadow had appeared in his mind endlessly. He missed Tracy so


    much and he felt guilty for his fault, driving himself to be stronger and worthy of her love. Baron


    endured and suffered a lot to bring himself up to this stage. Tracy stared firmly at Baron for a while as


    she recalled all her memories with the young man before her.


    "Sweetheart, I''m back!" Baron broke the silence emotionally.

 Chapter 4 Got a daughter

    Chapter 4 Got a daughter


    Hearing this cry ''I''m back'', Tracy came back to herself and her beautiful face turned cold. Baron clearly


    read tremendous hatred on Tracy''s face.


    Five years ago, Tracy and Baron were framed for an illicit rtionship. For the sake of saving the family


    reputation, the Perry family allowed Baron to join them as the matrilocal son-inw. She valued chastity


    more than life, so she endured all of this.


    But she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Baron suddenly disappeared just after they were married for less


    than a month. It wasn''t until her mother told her he had taken half a million dors from her father that


    she realized the truth. Then she found herself pregnant.


    Later, the Perry family took advantage of the days when she gave birth, and took the Samho Group,


    which she had founded, as the family''s possession by force, on the grounds that Tracy had brought


    shame to the family. Thinking of those days and the countless nights when she secretly shed tears,


    Tracy was filled with hatred for Baron¡¯s disappearance.


    "I could''ve just let it go if you''d died, but then you juste back after five years to reopen my wounds!


    Are you happy now?" Tracy shouted out loud, as if she wanted to let out all the emotions she had


    suppressed in her heart over the years.


    Looking at his beloved woman in pain, Baron felt his heart ache. ¡°Tracy , I''m sorry!" Baron walked to


    her with a sincere look on his face. Except for the apology, he did not know what else to say.


    "Five years ago, why did you leave without saying goodbye?" Tracy lightly bit her red lips, her eyes


    staring deadly at Baron. ¡°I wanted to make myself worthy of you", Baron responded resoundingly while


    looking at her charming face. Before his return, he had sworn he would never let anyone to hurt Tracy


    again.


    "Heh!" Sherry suddenly sneered and looked sarcastically at Baron, "Oh, bullshit! You talk so sweet!


    Back then it was you who had took the initiative to approach Terry, saying that as long as he gave you


    half a million, you would never see her again.¡± Baron immediately denied, "I did not!"


    In his pupils, there was a sh of intimidating light. Sherry was falsely using him. She sneered,


    "No? Then let me ask you, five years ago, did Terry give you half a million?" Baron exined, "He


    didn¡¯t give it to me. I borrowed half a million from him.¡±


    "Bullshit! After you took the money, youpletely disappeared until today. When did you return my


    money?" Terry immediately denied it. Sherry conspired with her husband, not giving Baron the slightest


    chance to exin, as if to tell everyone Baron really took the money and left.


    Pop! Tracy raised her hand and gave Baron a p, pointing at the door emotionally, "Get out! You get


    the hell out of here!"


    "Wah¡­¡± Lara in Baron''s arms cried out loudly, "Mommy, don''t drive daddy away. Other children have a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    daddy, but I don''t. I want a daddy, mommy, don''t drive daddy away! Don''t drive daddy away!" The little


    girl cried with messy tears, her hands still clung to Baron''s neck, afraid that if she let go, she would


    never see her father again.


    Tracy immediately panicked, incapable of dealing with this. Baron, hastily hugged Lara tightly into the


    arms and repeated, "Mom won''t drive daddy away. I will not drive daddy away. Lara, don''t cry. Don''t


    cry.¡±


    Tears slipped silently from Tracy''s eyes. No matter how much she hated this man in her heart, he was


    Lara''s father after all. For the sake of her daughter, she was willing to do anything and would endure


    anything. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has promised me that she won''t drive you away, so promise me that you will


    never leave mommy and me again, okay?" Lara said while crying and looking at Baron expectantly.


    Tracy talked to Lara in a low voice, but Baron could hear. The words were like a thunderp, making


    him tremble uncontrobly. When he first saw little Lara at the airport, he found that her features were


    simr to his own, and her age, just four years old, all of which told Baron that Lara was his biological


    daughter! Could Lara havee from that one night of sex five years ago?


    The more Baron thought about it, the more shocked he was. He suddenly walked forward quickly,


    looked at the teary-eyed, beautiful woman, and asked in a trembling voice, "Is she¡­, is she our


    daughter?"


    Tracy¡¯s face was hard to read but then she finally nodded yes, he was the father of the child and had a


    right to know the truth. Despite having guessed at this, when Tracy personally confirmed it, the news


    got Baron excited.


    As a conqueror, he actually shed tears at this moment. But there was also guilt. There was so much


    guilt. Baron fiercely held his daughter in his arms and said softly, "Daddy promises you that I will never


    leave you and mommy alone again.¡± His voice was very light, but powerful, which for the general, was


    not an easy promise to make, in particr a promise for a lifetime.


    "Let go of my granddaughter!" At this heartwarming moment, Sherry took a few steps forward and


    snatched Lara away from Baron''s hands. Baron was afraid of hurting the child and could only give up


    the fight. A monstrous anger uncontrobly rose up in him, but when he saw his daughter, and then


    thought of Tracy¡¯s pain in giving birth as well as the gossip and humiliation she had endured alone all


    these years, Baron calmed down again.


    "Tracy, I know you are soft-hearted, but this time, your father and I will definitely not watch you getting


    trapped again.¡± Sherry looked angry and then pointed to the table full of gold and silver jewelry. "These


    are the betrothal gifts that Joker brought. Your father and I have already received it for you. You will


    now go with this asshole toplete the divorce procedures, and then marry Joker.¡±


    Even though Tracy did not said she wanted to divorce, Sherry had already begun to n for her


    daughter to remarry. If it wasn''t for the sake of his wife and daughter, Baron would have already


    exploded.


    "Wah¡­¡± Lara cried again, "Grandma, don''t drive daddy away, I want daddy, don''t drive daddy away.¡±


    Although the little girl was still young, she could understand what Sherry meant, and it wasn''t long


    before she cried out again, making Baron heartbroken.


    Sherry looked impatient and coldly reprimanded, "Lara, shut up! Your father died long ago. This man is


    not your father! If you cry again you''ll be put in the small dark room.¡± Lara clearly trembled, and did not


    dare to cry out again. All she could do was to hold in her emotions, choking and sobbing, look at Tracy


    and Baron with frightened eyes.


    Looking at the terrified Lara, Baron knew that Sherry must have locked her daughter up in the past. He


    almost lost his temper, as if the air was frozen.

 Chapter 5 A slap in the face

    Chapter 5 A p in the face


    Not letting Baron explode, Tracy snatched Lara back from Sherry''s hands with her face full of tears,


    "Mom, how many times have I told you? She is still young, don''t scare her! Why do you still do this? If


    you do it again, I''ll take Lara and move out.¡±


    Sherry felt so guilty as she hurriedly said, "I''m just scaring her, it''s not like I really want to lock her up.


    As long as you hurry up and divorce this loser, everything is fine.¡±


    Tracy ignored her mother, but looked at Joker with a sarcastic face, "Joker, you are in such a high ss


    family and I am out of your league. Besides, I am already married but even if I haven¡¯t been, I would


    not choose you. And now my husband is back, so please do not disturb our life anymore, thank you!"


    At this moment, Joker''s face turned hideous, but as he saw gorgeous Tracy, he endured it.


    "Tracy, how can you say that! Joker helps us out a lot. You still don¡¯t understand, do you?" Sherry


    looked angry, and after scolding her daughter, she looked at Joker and said, "Joker, don''t listen to her.


    In this family, she still has to listen to me.¡± Joker smiled faintly, "Ma''am, don''t worry, I will definitely


    impress her with my sincerity.¡±


    Hearing this, Baron¡¯s face turned cold. Joker actually had the balls to express his intention to woo his


    wife!


    ¡°He is absolutely worthy of being the future heir of the Warner family. What a gentleman! It''s simply


    iparable.¡±


    "Our little Tracy looks so beautiful, only a young guy like Joker is the most suitable partner for her.¡±


    "Joker, the day you marry Tracy, I will definitely give you a big gift.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    A group of rtives were talking as they did not conceal their ttery to Joker and their disdain for


    Baron.


    Tracy was shivering with anger, but after all, all those present were her elders, she didn¡¯t respond. But


    as she saw Baron¡¯s cold face and silence, she became even more disappointed with him. If Baron


    could read her thoughts, he would be depressed. He kept silent for he did not want to embarrass Tracy.


    At this time, the maid brought the dishes to the table one after another. Sherry invited everyone to eat,


    except Baron. Baron was a bit awkward.


    "Daddy, I want you to hold me while I eat.¡± Lara said in an endearing voice, with big watery eyes


    fluttering and her pink little arms wrapping Baron¡¯s neck. As he heard this, the anger that enveloped


    him all disappeared, and especially when he heard the word ''daddy'', his heart almost melted.


    But Sherry did not relent, and scolded the little girl, "Shut up! He is not your father, your father has long


    been dead.¡± Lara pouted and wanted to cry again.


    "Mom!" Tracy said impatiently as she picked up her daughter from her seat and said coldly, "You sit


    here!" These words were obviously addressed to Baron, who gave her a grateful look and hurriedly sat


    over.


    "I want daddy to hug me!" Sitting in her father''s arms, Lara was overjoyed, curiously scratching Baron''s


    ears and caressing his face, giggling happily. Seeing this, Tracy also grinned softly.


    The rtives were all gathered around the table. Before they started eating, Joker took out an


    exquisitely packaged pink gift box and handed it to Tracy, "This is a birthday gift for Lara. Wishher a


    happy birthday!" It turned out that today was Lara''s birthday. As Baron knew that he had missed four


    birthdays of his daughter, Baron felt guilty again.


    Lara timidly nced at Joker. After all, she was only four years old. Receiving a gift was hrious. She


    kept her eyes fixed on the small pink gift box as she said, "Thank you, Uncle Joker!" Joker said with a


    sunshine smile, "Open it and see if you like it."


    Lara was already curious about what the gift was, and after hearing Joker''s words, she couldn''t wait to


    open it. After opening the outer packing, there was a delicate little box inside, and then she opened it


    again and saw an exquisite bracelet with a dazzling glow.


    "What a beautiful bracelet!" said Yuri, Tracy¡¯s younger sister, with an envious face. ¡°After knowing


    Lara''s birthdate, I asked a friend who works at arge diamond mine abroad to buy a batch of raw


    diamonds. Then I customized this bracelet for Lara from a renowned jewelry master. This bracelet was


    unique in the world.¡±


    Joker looked smug as if to tell everybody how precious this bracelet was and how much he cared about


    Lara. ¡°How surprising! It is a diamond bracelet custom-made by a famous jewelry master. It¡¯s worth at


    least over a hundred thousand, isn¡¯t it?" Yuri said in a jealous tone with glittering eyes and she couldn''t


    wait to take this bracelet for herself.


    Joker said with a smug smile while leaning on the chair at ease, "The diamond itself is not that


    expensive, but it costs a lot to hire that jewelry master. But it''s still not that expensive. It¡¯s just six


    hundred thousand."


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    The rtives were all shocked by the price. ¡°As expected the inheritor of the Warner family was so


    generous.¡±


    "The point is he treated Lara well. When he became her father, she will definitely have a much happier


    childhood.¡±


    "Yes, Lara is really lucky to have such a great man like Joker as her father.¡±


    The rtives didn''t care about Baron at all. Jokerughed even louder when he heard these words,


    and he even took a provocative look at Baron. Tracy''s face was already hard to read, although she was


    extremely disappointed in Baron, but she never promised to marry Joker.


    "You wouldn''t have thought to prepare a present, right?" Yuri suddenly asked mockingly, and for a


    moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Baron in unison. ¡°Of course I have!" Baron said. Hearing this, Lara


    looked expectant. For her, nothing couldpare with her father''s gift.


    Sherry frowned as she thought, ¡®Baron came empty-handed. If he really prepared a gift, where did he


    put it?¡¯


    Under the watchful gaze of everyone, Baron casually took off a pendant he was wearing around his


    neck. ¡°Pffff!¡± Yuri couldn''t helpughing out loud and said with an exaggerated face, "Baron, this is the


    birthday gift you prepared for your own daughter? A piece of stone full of cracks? This isn''t something


    you picked up on the side of the road, is it?"


    Baron shook his head and responded honestly, "I picked it up on the beach.¡± This immediately caused


    a burst ofughter. But Tracy, who had just been looking forward to having Baron back in her life,


    instantly froze. This was his first birthday with his daughter, and he had only given her an ugly stone


    that he picked up off the ground? Even in front of all the rtives? This was a p in the face.


    No one knew that such stone had helped Baron block several deadly attacks. Each crack represented


    a memory of it.


    When Lara saw this pendant, she liked it so much that she raised her little head and giggled, "Thanks,


    Daddy, I like it so much, Daddye help me put it on.¡± Baron carefully put the pendant on Lara¡¯s neck


    with a soft smile. Not to mention this small stone, akin to nephrite jade, although covered with cracks,


    was so beautiful on Lara''s neck as if it had been specially made for the little girl.


    Just because it was a gift from Baron, no one admitted that it was worth a lot of money. ¡°What''s so


    special about some stone?" Sherry looked unhappy, then looked at Tracy and said, "Quickly put on the


    bracelet that Joker gave to Lara, and let everyone see the difference from the stone".


    But at that moment, Baron suddenly picked up the diamond bracelet and threw it into the trash can


    without even taking a look at it. Everyone was stunned with wide eyes. ¡®He actually threw away the


    diamond bracelet worth six hundred thousand?¡¯


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?" Sherry burst out in anger. Baron frowned gently, "This bracelet, if worn


    for a long time, does harm to health.¡±


    "You asshole!" Joker, who up to this point had been gentle and generous, saw that Baron had even


    thrown out the bracelet in front of everyone, and was instantly pissed off, "I spent so much effort to


    obtain this bracelet! How can a punk like you insult me like that?"


    Baron looked at Joker coldly and asked, "You said this bracelet with red diamonds cost you six hundred


    thousand?"


    Joker said angrily, "You think there''s a problem?"


    "If you really spent 600, 000, then I can only say that you are a rich stupid ass!" Baron sneered, not


    giving Joker a chance to retort and added, "Red diamonds are the rarest kind of diamonds, so rare that


    there is no longer a fixed price for them. They are almost invisible in the market, and only appear at


    some celebrity auctions.


    ¡°In 1987, a red diamond auctioned at Sotheby''s was sold at a whopping nine hundred and twenty


    thousand dors. And for this bracelet, the diamond weighs at least 1.5 carats, right? Tell me, how did


    you get it at the cost of six hundred thousand? This is not a natural red diamond at all, but an ordinary


    one that has been irradiated to another color and is so radioactive that it will do great harm to health if


    worn for a long time.¡±


    Baron peppered Joker with a series of sharp questions, which instantly made Joker muted. The entire


    room fell silent with all gaze settled on Joker. Tracy was stunned with an extremely gloomy face.

 Chapter 6 Shame and humiliation

    Chapter 6 Shame and humiliation


    After a brief lull, Joker panicked, floundering at Tracy¡¯s enraged re as he stumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    his nonsense, Tracy ¨C how could I do something so horrible to Lara?¡±


    What passed for his conscience thumped in his chest? He didn¡¯t understand red diamonds ¨C if he¡¯d


    known how expensive it was, he wouldn¡¯t have handed over the bracelet even if it killed him. All he¡¯d


    done was give his subordinate six hundred thousand, and he¡¯d ended up with a bracelet like this.


    ¡°My nonsense?¡±


    Baron released a cold chuckle. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how rare and how expensive a red diamond actually


    is, go online and check it now to see if any of what I said was nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Baron, shut your mouth!¡±


    Just as Joker was put on the spot, Sherry, incensed, barked, ¡°Who do you think you are, calling out Mr.


    Warner like that? Mr. Warner already said that the bracelet was brought back by a friend from


    overseas, so if there really is some problem with it, it has nothing to do with Mr. Warner himself! At


    least he put the effort into preparing a gift, but what about you? You¡¯re seeing your own daughter for


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the first time after disappearing for five years, and you¡¯re giving her this crappy worn-down rock?¡±


    Baron knew that exnations wouldn¡¯t do him any good. After all, in Sherry¡¯s eyes, he was just a


    useless piece of trash. The difference between him and the favored son of the Warner family was


    What Sherry didn¡¯t know was that what she saw as heaven and hell had already been turned upside


    down.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Tracy had remained silent for all the while, and finally erupted. Her body trembled slightly as she


    inhaled a deep breath, controlled her rage, and gazed at Joker. ¡°I apologize for my husband throwing


    your things around. Rest assured, I will pay you back the six hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Joker gave a start and shook his head hurriedly. ¡°It was my poor judgment this time. I trusted the wrong


    person. The bracelet is radioactive, so of course I can¡¯t give it to Lara. I¡¯ll give a better gift another day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Tracy said icily.


    Hearing that, Joker said nothing in reply. Tracy was angry and didn¡¯t have an opinion of him. If he tried


    to argue the point now, his chances would grow even slimmer.


    At that moment, a ck Rolls-Royce with Cona license te A88888 rolled to a halt in front of the


    Perry courtyard, followed by an unlicensed, brand new white Maserati with a velvet red interior,


    obviously a car meant for a woman.


    Two bulky men exited the Rolls-Royce with an enormous box and headed inside the Perry home.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, someone¡¯sing in from the outside. They say they¡¯re bearing gifts, and they¡¯re carrying a


    huge box.¡±


    The maid went out, took a look, and reported happily, ¡°Right, and there¡¯s also a Rolls-Royce parked


    outside with the license te Cona-A88888.¡±


    At first, hearing that someone hade with gifts, the Perry n didn¡¯t make too much of it. But when


    they heard there was a luxury car parked outside numbered with that specific license, everyone drew in


    a collective gasp of shock.


    Henry stood bolt upright himself, blurting, ¡°Are you sure it was five eights?¡±


    ¡°Sure as sure can be, Mr. Perry; there¡¯s five eights on the license te,¡± the maid hurried to respond.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me outside to receive our guests!¡± Henry made a split second decision and


    scrambled out to the garden.


    The owner of Cona-A88888 was the richest man in the State of Cona ¨C Edward Lewis. How could


    Henry not feel nervous?


    He led everyone out, only to see a single middle-aged man standing there, dressed in an impable


    suit.


    ¡°Good day!¡±


    Henry jogged up to the man and shook his hand enthusiastically.


    Seeing the middle-aged man, Joker was stunned. This was Paul, Edward¡¯s personal butler. Despite the


    man¡¯s position as a servant, even Joker¡¯s own father had to lower his head and greet Paul whenever


    they met.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, good sir! Forgive me for not preparing for your arrival!¡± Putting on an intimate face, Joker


    walked towards Paul and extended his hands.


    Paul merely frowned and nced at him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Joker hurried to reply, ¡°I¡¯m the son of John Warner, sir,st week we¡­¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Paul thundered before he could finish, almost literally making him piss his pants.


    The Warner family was among the second ss of Cona, butpared to the Lewis n, they were


    nothing.


    He¡¯d wanted to show off in front of the crowd, but never could have imagined he¡¯d get shouted back to


    his roots so quickly.


    Henry, who¡¯d been about to ask a few questions, didn¡¯t dare speak up now.


    Paul took out a list of gifts, and recited ¨C


    ¡°For blessings of wealth, ten storefronts on Citizen Square.


    ¡°For tidings of longevity, ny-nine percent of the shares of the Bullion Hotel.


    ¡°For expediency of movement, one Maserati, one mansion.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°For splendor of coin, a betrothal gift of one million five thousand in cash.¡±


    At the word ¡°betrothal¡±, everyone finally understood the meaning of these gifts.


    Looking at the stacks of bills in the box, along with the car keys, bonds, property bills and all those


    other priceless gifts, everybody was thoroughly astonished. Even long after Paul left, they failed to


    recover from the shock.


    ¡°What a good daughter you¡¯ve got, Terry!¡± Finally someone broke the silence.


    ¡°As expected of the richest man of Cona, pulling out all the stops. Yuri¡¯s going to be living the good life


    from now on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your rtives when you marry into the Lewis family, Yuri!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As things progressed, everyone surrounded Yuri and began to gab.


    If the elder sister was known as the greatest beauty of Cona, surely the younger sister wasn¡¯t ordinary


    either?


    Yuri hadn¡¯t had the presence of mind to react, but listening to everyone around her kissing up, she


    realised it. Her sister was married, so obviously all this was meant for her. What she didn¡¯t understand


    was ¨C when had she ever been in contact with any of the men of the Lewis n?


    Baron stood beside Tracy, noting the envy in her gaze, and felt a surge of bitterness. The gifts were


    meant for you in the first ce, so what are you jealous about?


    Of course, even if he said it, nobody would have believed him.


    ¡°See that? That¡¯s love! Big sis married you and didn¡¯t even receive a single betrothal gift, while you


    took five hundred thousand with you and left! A man like you won¡¯t make my sister happy for as long as


    you live. Hurry up and get a divorce already.¡± Yuri walked away in front of Baron, the keys to the


    Maserati in one hand, the ownership bill for her new mansion in the other, satisfaction written across


    her face.


    Baron shot her a mild look, saying with some sarcasm, ¡°Are you sure those are for you?¡±


    At that, Yuri felt a twinge of doubt. After all, she didn¡¯t know any man from the Lewis family. Soon


    enough, though, she put it out of her mind, snapping indignantly, ¡°What do you mean by that, you piece


    of garbage? I¡¯m the only unmarried person in this household, so who are these betrothal gifts for if not


    me? YOU?¡±

 Chapter 7 Melting a heart of steel

    Chapter 7 Melting a heart of steel


    Baron was about to exin when Tracy barked, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Lara¡¯s voice rang out just in time.


    Hearing that her daughter was hungry, Tracy looked at her father. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Her father¡¯s name was Terry Perry, and because he didn¡¯t have much in the way of ability, his status


    was abysmal. Tracy, however, was exceptionally capable, and was thus held in quite high regard by the


    head of the n.


    It could be said that the family led the life they did thanks to Tracy, so she was very respected in the


    household. It was only in marriage that Terry and Sherry came off strong.


    Now that a car from the richest man in Cona had showed up and dropped off such precious gifts, Joker


    didn¡¯t dare linger. He conjured up an excuse and left without taking a bite of the food.


    At five in the afternoon, all their rtives had left, and Sherry looked at Yuri, saying, ¡°Take Lara back to


    her room, will you?¡±


    Yuri understood that Sherry was about to give her cheapskate brother-inw a scolding, and she


    nced gloatingly at Baron before taking Lara and leaving. ¡°Lara,e y hide-and-seek with your


    auntie.¡±


    Although Lara wanted to stay with her dad, hearing that her aunt wanted to y with her strung her


    along just like that.


    The living room was left with Terry, Sherry, Tracy and Baron.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, Baron, there are some things we have to make clear.¡± Sherry cleared her throat


    and spoke, her tone towards him markedly less biting than before.


    Baron nodded, saying respectfully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to anything you have to say.¡±


    Sherry stated, ¡°You know full well yourself that you and Tracy were only married five years ago


    because the two of you were set up. There was nothing between you two to begin with, and you left


    without so much as a word right after the wedding. All these years, Tracy has yed father and mother


    at the same time. You¡¯ve no idea how she¡¯s toiled and suffered from ill-meaning rumors. Even the


    Samho Group she¡¯d established herself was forcefully taken by the n. All this is thanks to you.¡±


    Baron¡¯s heart ached. He knew that Sherry wasn¡¯t just making it all up ¨C it was fact.


    He¡¯d left for five years, and Tracy had been pregnant. One could imagine the barbs levied at her.


    Tracy¡¯s own eyes grew red, and she bit her rosebud lip, the pearls of her teeth barely visible.


    ¡°Mom, I understand all of what you said, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯vee back to make everything up to Tracy


    and Lara. From now on, I won¡¯t disappoint you again.¡±


    Baron¡¯s expression was serious, and his words were sincere ¨C other than expressing his own sincerity,


    he really didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve saying ¡®again¡¯!¡±


    At that, Terry stood up, enraged. ¡°Do you think my daughter is an item for sale? You¡¯ll take her when


    you want her, throw her away when you don¡¯t?¡±


    As Terry spoke, he pointed at the gold and jewelryid out across a side table. ¡°Look at the gifts


    someone else is giving to marry her! You¡¯re just a piece of garbage who has nothing! You really think


    you can make my daughter happy just by going off to be a soldier for five years? She¡¯s been held back


    by you for all those years. Get that divorce first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    Affected by Terry¡¯s words, a teary-eyed Sherry sobbed, ¡°Terry is right. Divorce her tomorrow. There are


    enough men lined up to chase her to make a circle around Cona, and a piece of garbage like you


    ruined her. You still think you haven¡¯t done enough? If you really love her, divorce her.¡±


    Baron¡¯s face filled with sorrow. No matter how his father-inw and mother-inw scolded him,


    chastised him, he deserved it. Thinking of everything Tracy had endured all these years, his heart


    ached.


    He¡¯d left five years ago precisely because he didn¡¯t deserve Tracy. Only by enlisting could he have


    time had gotten Tracy pregnant.


    Tracy¡¯s own tears were already falling. She¡¯d shouldered everything on her own for years, and her will


    had been forged into something formidable. Even though she was crying, she refused to make a


    sound.


    Seeing her pained state, Baron felt even more tortured.


    As he was now, even if Tracy wanted the stars in the sky, he would have found some way to pluck


    them down. But would she even ept them?


    Only now did he realize that his feelings had been one-sided from start till end. He¡¯d loved her even


    earlier than five years ago, but Tracy had never reciprocated his feelings. Even though they¡¯d been set


    up, and she¡¯d married him to preserve the honor of her n, it was as Terry had said. There had been


    nothing real between them.


    Baron had been arrogant enough to think that so long as he was a match for Tracy, he could make her


    happy.


    Only now did he realise that he was wrong.


    He¡¯d been wrong for five whole years.


    Thud.


    Baron stood suddenly and knelt heavily before Terry and Sherry, releasing a loud impact that shook the


    room.


    ¡°As my parents through marriage, I hereby demonstrate my respect!¡± Baron¡¯s face was solemn.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thud.


    His forehead mmed into the marble floor.


    ¡°Baron, what are you doing?¡±


    Seeing the blood seeping from Baron¡¯s forehead, Sherry gasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that by putting yourself through this that you can barter for Tracy¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Terry¡¯s face registered shock, and he looked towards a tearful Tracy. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his show. This


    trash is unforgivable for as long as he lives.


    Thud.


    As if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, Baron mmed his forehead down again.


    ¡°I also hereby demonstrate my thanks for you two elders taking care of Tracy and Lara.¡±


    He mmed it down again.


    ¡°For five years, I¡¯ve failed to be a proper husband and father, put Tracy through at the center of


    indescribable scandal, allowed Lara to grow up without a dad ¨C I¡¯ve failed you, and failed Tracy, and


    failed Lara!¡±


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Every kowtow was done with extreme force. Only this way, it seemed, could he lessen some of the pain


    in his heart.


    Several dozen thudster, Baron¡¯s forehead was gushing blood.


    Tracy stood at the side, her tears flooding.


    Baron finally stood, feeling immensely relieved. He walked in front of the weeping Tracy and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±

 Chapter 8 Hello, Mr. Chairman

    Chapter 8 Hello, Mr. Chairman


    Tracy jolted at Baron¡¯s words. Terry and Sherry were simrly shocked.


    Trembling, Tracy stood, biting her lip tightly. Her makeup had run off, but it did nothing to mask her


    incredible beauty.


    St.


    ¡°Divorce?¡±


    She pped Baron across the face, raging, ¡°Who do you take me for?


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you too were a victim of what happened five years ago. If you didn¡¯t want to get married,


    you could have refused. Why, then, did you leave after the wedding?


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much humiliation I suffered after you left? Do you know how the children at


    her kindergarten mock her for being a fatherless wild child?


    ¡°Do you know how awful it felt to have my daughtere up with our only wedding photo and ask me


    countless times when her dad ising back?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for my husband all this time. My daughter¡¯s waited for her father all this time. And now


    you¡¯re telling me ¨C you want a divorce?


    ¡°Tell me, could you bear to do this to me? To our daughter?¡±


    Tracy finally erupted into tears, as if letting out everything she¡¯d endured on her own for five years.


    Every rebuke stabbed into Baron¡¯s heart. By the time Tracy truly started sobbing, he ¨C the conquering


    hero, who never once cried in pain from a thousand wounds ¨C actually shed a tear.


    Baron took a step forward, and wrapped Tracy tightly in his embrace.


    ¡°Let go of me! Get out! Get out of my life! Aren¡¯t you going to divorce me? We¡¯ll go to Civil Affairs first


    thing tomorrow, then!¡± Tracy struggled as she continued to cry, hammering her fists against Baron¡¯s


    chest.


    Baron¡¯s arms were tighter than a bear trap. He held her in ce as she railed against him, murmuring


    into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never leave you two again for the rest of my life!¡±


    Seeing that Tracy was settling down, Sherry panicked, rushed forward, and forcefully separated the


    two, seething, ¡°Tracy¡¯s telling you to get out, so what are you sticking around for? Get out!¡±


    With one final thud, Baron was booted out.


    Although they¡¯d chased him out, Baron was actually happy. Tracy wasn¡¯t willing to divorce him.


    Be it for her reputation or for her daughter, staying together was the best oue for Baron.


    After he left Tracy¡¯s home, Baron went straight to the Cona branch of the Brone Group.


    The Brone Group was based in the state of Donas, established by Baron¡¯s mother Elizabeth before


    she¡¯d met his father. When word of their union had got out, the Owen n had taken thepany by


    force.


    The Owen n had only given Baron the Brone Group after hearing of his position in the P Inds.


    Standing beneath the Bronepany¡¯s office building, Baronmented the humiliation and hurt his


    mother had endured, feeling his hackles rise.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯m going to pay a personal visit to the Owen family.¡± The rage in his eyes slowly dimmed.


    At this moment, a white Maserati stopped in the parking lot of the Brone Group, and a woman in formal


    dress stepped out of the car.


    This woman was Baron¡¯s cheapskate sister-inw Yuri, and the car was the same betrothal gift that the


    Perry n had received only a few hours ago. She was driving it out so impatiently it was amusing.


    ¡°Yuri, I¡¯m jealous! Catching the Lewis n¡¯s eye and getting all these priceless gifts. When you marry


    into that rich family, don¡¯t forget me! I¡¯m your best friend, you know!¡± Another woman, dressed in Brone


    Company work attire, was all smiles as she walked towards Yuri.


    Yuri took up the woman¡¯s arm enthusiastically, beaming, ¡°You¡¯re the one person I¡¯d never forget. It¡¯s


    actually me right now who needs your help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your little head, Yuri! With my involvement, you won¡¯t have any problems whatsoever.


    After all, I¡¯m the manager who decides who lives and dies in HR. If it hadn¡¯t been forpany policy, I


    would have given you the position right away. But that¡¯s fine! You¡¯re just jumping through hoops in a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°You have my thanks, revered manager!¡±


    ¡°Oh, NOW you¡¯re being polite?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The pair talked andughed, seeming quite intimate.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Seeing Baron upon walking to the doorway of the building, Yuri reared back, shocked, and her face


    sank even before Baron could say anything. ¡°You perverted stalker! My mother chased you out, and


    now you¡¯re harassing me instead? I¡¯m telling you right now, I¡¯m not helping you even if you got on your


    knees.¡±


    Baron frowned mildly, scoffing, ¡°You think I¡¯m stalking you? Are you sure you¡¯re not just being


    paranoid?¡±


    Yuri floundered for words, but soon, she remembered something, and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re here to apply for


    a job, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Without saying a word, Baron ignored her and strode towards the office.


    Before he¡¯d moved but a little, Yuri blocked his way immediately, a mocking expression on her face.


    ¡°Look, Baron, I¡¯d suggest you save your energy. You know what the Brone Group represents? It¡¯s the


    property of the Owen family of Donas. Sure, this branch in Cona was just established, but it¡¯s not the


    sort ofpany where any sort of trash can just get in.¡±


    ¡°Yuri, who¡¯s this?¡± Bonnie asked dubiously.


    Yuri looked at Baron disdainfully, replying, ¡°He¡¯s the garbage that swindled my sister five years ago.


    Went on the run with stolen money for half a decade, and now that he¡¯s used up his cash, he¡¯s back to


    make trouble for my sister again. You think my family would just let him saunter around? No, we just


    chased him out.¡±


    Bonnie gave a start, blurting out, ¡°So this is the slimeball who defiled your sister?¡±


    Just as she said it, she realised the man in question was standing right before her, and she pped her


    hand over her mouth, saying awkwardly, ¡°Apologies!¡±


    ¡°Bonnie, he¡¯s just garbage, and you were right, so why apologize?¡± Yuri said casually.


    Bonnie shot Baron a nce, then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but ourpany is full up with our quota. You may


    leave now!¡±


    This woman was obviously just backing Yuri up. The branch had only just been established, and


    manpower was desperately needed - how could they be full up?


    Baron didn¡¯t pay any mind to their words. Forget this branch. The whole of the Brone Group belonged


    to him.


    Even without the Brone Group, the resources and wealth at his disposal were already far beyond the


    Owen family.


    Ignoring the refusal, Baron headed his way into the office.


    Panicking, Bonnie took a few steps forward and blocked his way. ¡°Why are you being difficult? I already


    said that the Brone Group wasn¡¯t hiring, so why are you still heading in? Another step and I call


    security.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Baron snapped, cold emanating from his body. Bonnie, frightened, backed away a few paces.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve starting trouble at the door of the Brone Group, Baron.¡± Bonnie might have


    been afraid of Baron, but Yuri wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Manager?¡±


    A middle-aged man in a security uniform walked over to Bonnie.


    Coldly, Bonnie pointed at Baron and seethed, ¡°Bill, this man is trying to break into thepany. I


    suspect he has ill intentions. The chairman of the Brone Group ising over today. If you let some


    stranger in, you won¡¯t just be fired.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s tone was cautionary, and Bill jolted upright, barking into his radio. Soon, a dozen well-


    equipped guards ran over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yuri!¡± Bonnie shot Baron a cold nce.


    Triumphantly, Yuri sneered at Baron, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of working in the Brone Group for as long as you


    live!¡±


    With that, she left alongside Bonnie.


    ¡®Kid, this isn¡¯t a yground. Get out this instant!¡± Bill said, his attitude cocky.


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said frigidly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am and what I¡¯m here for, and


    you¡¯re chasing me off? Is this how you guards do your work?¡±


    Bill cocked an eyebrow. ¡°The manager is saying you¡¯re here to make trouble, so what¡¯s the issue with


    me chasing you off?¡±


    ¡°Anything she says goes? Do you enjoy being ackey this much?¡±


    The words struck the guards dumb.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you, kid!¡±


    Bill flew into a rage, barking. ¡°On him! Beat this bastard into the dirt!¡±


    There came a screech of tires.


    All of a sudden, a ck Audi A8 screamed to a halt in front of the Brone Group.


    A man in a suit rushed out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Camel, sir!¡± the guards stood up straight.


    Camel didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Fearfully, he jogged in front of Baron and bowed. ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Chairman!¡±

 Chapter 9 It’s an honor

    Chapter 9 It¡¯s an honor


    Everyone was petrified at Camel¡¯s words.


    Camel was the general manager, the highest leadership position in the branchpany. The only


    person who could be this respected by him was the Chairman of the Group.


    Thinking that he¡¯d been about to get violent with someone this important, Bill¡¯s face turned ashen.


    With a thump, he fell to his knees at Baron¡¯s feet, pleading, ¡°Mr. Chairman, sir, I was blind. Please,


    have a heart and let me off this time!¡±


    Camel hadn¡¯t known what was going on when he received news that the Chairman wasing to the


    thepany doors. And it seemed he¡¯d gotten in some altercation with the help.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Camel demanded, incensed.


    He¡¯d sacrificed too much to be general manager. And now, with the branch only just established,


    his own men had offended the Chairman himself. He was extremely frustrated.


    There was no mercy on Baron¡¯s expression. ¡°Have a heart? So I¡¯m a heartless bastard if I don¡¯t let you


    off?¡±


    Bill almost pissed himself at Baron¡¯s words. Nearly crying, he babbled, ¡°No Mr. Chairman sir, I didn¡¯t


    mean it like that, I know I¡¯ve done wrong, please give me another chance.¡±


    Baron only snapped, ¡°Out!¡±


    Five years of serving on the border had taught Baron one thing ¨C mistakes had to be punished.


    With his status, there was no need to butt heads over a mere security guard, but the Brone Group was


    the only thing he had of his mother. Nobody could tarnish its reputation.


    Bill had been about to make more pleas when Camel kicked him over andmanded, ¡°Drag him out!¡±


    Camel¡¯s attitude was one of subservience. He¡¯d more or less heard a bit of the rumors surrounding


    Baron.


    The pair went into the office, one in front, and the other in the back. Everyone looked, shocked, at


    Baron, and their vaunted Camel following slightly bowed behind him.


    They¡¯d heard that the Chairman of the Brone Group wasing to the offices today. Looking at


    Camel¡¯s cautious bearing, Baron¡¯s identity was self-evident.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take a minute for the upper crust families to pay visits to Mr. Camel when he first arrived in


    Cona, but now he¡¯s following behind this young man? Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Even if the richest man in Cona came up, Mr. Camel wouldn¡¯t treat him with this much


    respect. This young man has to be the Chairman!¡±


    ¡°The Chairman is this young? Be still my beating heart.¡±


    Baron¡¯s appearance made waves.


    ¡°Yuri, look, is Mr. Camel following behind Baron?¡±


    Having just finished the employment process and walked back to the lobby, Bonnie caught a glimpse of


    Baron¡¯s back and shock registered on her face.


    By the time Yuri took a look, Baron had disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Please. If Mr. Camel was following somebody, do you think it¡¯d be that useless garbage?¡± Yuri said,


    amused.


    Bonnie pped herself upside the head. ¡°I¡¯m so silly. For Mr. Camel to treat him like that, it has to be


    the Chairman who¡¯sing to the office today.¡±


    Brone Group penthouse, the inside of a luxurious office.


    Baron sat on afortable sofa, meditating with his eyes closed, without saying a word.


    Camel stood to the side carefully. ¡°Mr. Chairman, sir, you must have orders to havee here all the


    way. Please tell me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    With those two words, Baron fell back into silence, his eyes still closed.


    The seconds ticked by, turning into minutes. Baron continued meditating, cing incredible pressure


    on Camel, whose forehead began to bead with sweat. Unease clouded his heart. The Chairman said to


    ¡°just wait¡±. Who are what was he waiting for? Did he know?


    As Camel¡¯s doubts gnawed at him, the office doors were pushed open without notice. He¡¯d been about


    to give whoever had barged in a scolding when he saw the intruder pass Baron a file. ¡°Mr. Owen, what


    you asked for.¡±


    Only now did Baron open his eyes. Flipping across the document, his face slowly darkened.


    Camel¡¯s heart fluttered, his eyes never leaving the file. He had a bad feeling about this.


    p.


    Baron tossed the document viciously towards Camel. ¡°Read it!¡±


    Seeing Baron fly into a rage, Camel shuddered and picked up the document from the floor.


    ¡°Fifth of May, took a bribe at the Hotel known as¡­¡±


    At that, Camel stopped, too horrified to continue.


    Everything in the documents was evidence of all his wrongdoings in the month he¡¯d been general


    manager. The worst part was that they had even recorded the time and ce of his actions. He


    couldn¡¯t deny it even if he tried.


    Baron hissed, ¡°Continue!¡±


    Terrified, Camel shivered and fell to his knees before Baron¡¯s feet. ¡°I was wrong, Chairman, sir, I¡¯ll


    never do it again, please, give me a chance¡­¡±


    Camel¡¯s face filled with tears. He¡¯d worked his way up to today as a bottom-level employee. In his


    dozens of years in thepany, he¡¯d stuck to the straight and narrow, never even taking a cent in


    bribes ¨C until he was appointed general manager of Cona, and countless local families came up to him


    to gain his favor. He finally sumbed to temptation and took their offers.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, want me to kill him?¡±


    Camel had still been worrying if he could keep his job when Charles went and said that. He almost


    fainted right there.


    Charles wasn¡¯t joking. He knew how much the Brone Group meant to Baron. If Camel had taken


    bribes, that meant he¡¯d done something to harm thepany. Some nerve.


    A few clear notes rang out.


    Baron did not speak. His fingers drummed lightly on the coffee table, each note a knell.


    Camel, paralyzed, couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Remember, though, it¡¯s just one chance. Take


    another bribe, and the money you take can pay the toll for the ferryman.¡± Baron narrowed his eyes and


    rose to leave.


    Camel¡¯s face filled with the joy of surviving the storm. He promised to the shadow of Baron¡¯s back,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chairman, sir! I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    He¡¯d thought he¡¯d been about to be sent to jail, but never could have imagined that Baron would


    actually give him a chance. Filled with gratitude, he swore to serve Baron properly.


    Following Baron out of thepany, Charles said, confused, ¡°Mr. Owen, why are you keeping him on?¡±


    ¡°I just got back and don¡¯t have too many capable people I can use. Disappearing him is easy, but


    finding a general manager who knows how to manage Brone Group affairs is difficult.¡±


    Baron replied and continued, ¡°The Brone Group has been under the control of the Owen n for so


    many years, thepany leadership is all made up of family men. Unless, of course, I switch out


    everyone right now. If I did that, thepany would reallye to ruin. Even if I wanted to, now¡¯s not


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    the time to switch anyone out. I can¡¯t rush this.¡±


    ¡°I see, Mr. Owen. You¡¯re nning on nting your own supportwork, waiting until the time is right,


    and switching out the old blood for the entire Group.¡±


    Charles was capable of being brutal, but he was no brute. He soon caught on to Baron¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got clear evidence of Camel¡¯s wrongdoing, and now you¡¯re tossing him a lifeline as he faces


    destruction. Now that he¡¯s grateful to you, he¡¯ll serve thepany well.


    ¡°If he really sticks to the straight and narrow from now on and demonstrates his value, you¡¯ll definitely


    expand his horizons, too.¡±


    Baron looked at Charles with aplicated expression, sighing gently, ¡°With your ability, your future


    would have been unlimited if you stayed on the P Inds. What a waste, following me!¡±


    Charles stood up straight, his face set. ¡°As far as P is concerned, you are a god, Mr. Owen. I would


    have died countless times if not for you. It¡¯s an honor to stay by your side!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t reply. He took a few steps forward, and then suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Check


    something for me. I want you to find out who it was that set me and Tracy up five years ago.¡±


    In that moment, a terrifying aura erupted from Baron¡¯s body, and in his gaze was endless winter.

 Chapter 10 Accusations

    Chapter 10 usations


    Early morning the next day, Samho Group penthouse.


    A regr meeting was held every Monday morning. Every direct rtive of the Perry family sat around


    the meeting table.


    ¡°Tracy, I heard that trash husband of yours who disappeared five years ago has made his way back?¡±


    The man speaking was Tracy¡¯s cousin Phillip. Seeing her enter the meeting room, he was all smiles.


    ¡°Is it any business of yours whether he¡¯se back or not?¡± Tracy frowned, turning the question back


    at him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing to do with me personally, but the Perry n came into a decline because of the


    scandal between you two. We would have made our way into the upper crust of Cona if not for that.¡±


    Phillip said, his expression shadowy. He continued, ¡°Some other woman with a better sense of decency


    would have killed herself for shame. You¡¯ve got the sheer gall to spawn a bastard child as well? You


    insult our family.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Tracy stood bolt upright, enraged.


    They could say anything about her, but not her daughter. That was the one thing that was off-limits.


    The entire room of Perry n members did nothing to stand up for Tracy. They simply watched the


    show from the side.


    ¡°Mr. Perry ising!¡±


    Phillip had been about to speak when footsteps rang out outside the door. He shot Tracy a cold look


    and remained silent.


    Then, a silver-haired elder of the Perry n came into the meeting room and sat at the Chairman¡¯s


    seat.


    The Perry n owned a great manypanies, but the most well-developed one was Samho.


    Because of that, when Henry took thepany in as their own, it had be home base for the


    family.


    Every time they held a meeting here, Tracy¡¯s heart twitched with pain. This was a property she¡¯d


    created all on her own, but now it belonged to the n. No matter how much she resented it, things


    were set now.


    Although Henry was getting on in age, he had no intention of resigning, instead grasping his position as


    head of the n tightly in his own grip.


    His gaze swept across everyone in the room, and he spoke. ¡°Last month, the Owen family of Donas


    established a branchpany in Cona. For all this time, we¡¯ve been preparing. Thetest news I¡¯ve


    received is that the branch is going to officially established within the next few days. Countless first-


    ss families are racking their brains to coborate with the Brone Group. The Perry n must not fall


    behind. Our way to first ss rests on our ability to gain coboration with the Brone Group.¡±


    At Henry¡¯s words, everyone grew excited. Someone asked directly, ¡°Mr. Perry, is there some reward for


    getting the Brone Group on our side?¡±


    Henry looked at the speaker and leered, ¡°Whoever manages a contract with the Brone Group gets to


    take the seat of Samho Group Chairman.¡±


    At that, everyone was stunned. Henry was going so far as to put Samho up as a prize for the


    coboration of the Brone Group.


    Tracy bit her lip tightly. The Samhopany had been hers to begin with. It was obviously very difficult


    to get into coboration with Brone, or the old man wouldn¡¯t have put up the chairman¡¯s seat as a


    reward.¡±


    In a moment, everyone¡¯s gazes switched back and forth between Tracy and Phillip.


    One was Henry¡¯s most valued member of the family; the other simply had exceptional capabilities. Both


    were prizes in Henry¡¯s eyes, but everybody knew that the Samho Group belonged to Tracy in the first


    ce.


    Phillip, naturally, also understood the importance of this endeavor, and he was the first to stand,


    smiling, ¡°Granddad, I think we have to discuss this matter of coboration.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Henry asked. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    Phillip replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, Granddad, when the Brone Group first established their branch in Cona, I¡¯d


    already begun making preparations. Only, the Brone Group¡¯s qualifications are extremely high. I spent


    a fortune just to make some connections. It might be difficult to sign a contract with them.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Phillip. You might not have gained their coboration yet, but at least you¡¯ve started


    making moves, and you even made some connections. When this meeting is over, go to ounting


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    and apply for a million in work expenses,¡± Henry said generously.


    ¡°Thank you, Granddad!¡± Phillip was overjoyed.


    The others¡¯ expressions were full of envy.


    Phillip suddenly shot a thoughtful look at Tracy, continuing, ¡°Granddad, I really want to get in good with


    the Brone Group, but that¡¯s hard to do on my own. After all, in front of them, the Perry n is just one


    of many small families, so why would they work with us?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that, do you have some other strategy?¡± Henry asked.


    Phillip simply smiled, ¡°I received some inside news that the Brone Group won¡¯t go for small families this


    time around. We¡¯re out just with that, so we can join forces with a family of simr scale to ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, Phillip. Go on.¡± Henry was looking more and more pleased.


    Phillip went on, ¡°You see, Granddad, Joker, son of the Warner n, has been chasing after Tracy. He¡¯s


    already stated that if Tracy marries him, working together is no problem at all.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Tracy, whose face went ck instantly. She hurried to say, ¡°Granddad, I¡¯m


    already married. How can I marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°Tracy, everyone knows about you and that garbage. He left you for five years right after your wedding.


    There¡¯s nothing between you two. Why not marry Joker? Whatever help he could be of to the family is


    more than anything that trash could muster,¡± Henry said, looking at her.


    Tracy bit her lip, her face full of determination as she shook her head. ¡°Granddad, I¡¯m Baron¡¯s woman


    for as long as I live, and he¡¯s my only husband.¡±


    p.


    Henry brought a palm t down on the table, raging, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the scandal between you and


    that bastard five years ago, the Perry n would already have risen to the elite! Are you still trying to


    ruin the family¡¯s future after half a decade?¡±


    Biting down hard on her lip, Tracy clenched her fists, too hurt to even notice her nails digging into her


    hand.


    The Perry n hade this far on the shoulders of the Samho Group. Henry wasn¡¯t just disregarding


    her contribution to the family, he was cing all me for the n¡¯s incapability to move upwards on


    her.


    ¡°That¡¯s that, then. When the meeting¡¯s over, I¡¯m contacting the Warner n¡¯s head personally to


    discuss the betrothal.¡±


    Henry made an executive decision right then and there, without any consideration for whether or not


    Tracy would agree.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here alive and kicking while you¡¯re trying to marry off my wife. What makes you outsiders


    think you have any say in something she doesn¡¯t want to do?¡±


    At that moment, an indescribably cold voice rang out, and a familiar figure appeared in the meeting


    room.


    As shock hung over the direct Perry n members, Baron sat down next to Tracy, looking gently at her.


    ¡°Like I said - from now on, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 11 A wound in the heart

    Chapter 11 A wound in the heart


    A dull expression lingered on Tracy Perry¡¯s face. She¡¯d chased Baron off yesterday, and now her


    daughter was bawling her eyes out for her dad.


    Tracy had regretted it at first - fearing the father her daughter had awaited for so long would leave once


    again - but she hadn¡¯t thought that, the moment she was about to face everything alone, Baron would


    show up again.


    The way Baron had appeared, overbearing, unstoppable, touched a soft part of her heart, and she felt


    it tremble viciously.


    ¡°Who are you? Barging into a Perry n meeting room - where¡¯s security? Eject him this instant!¡±


    Henry did not recognise Baron at that moment. Baron had met with those of the Perry n but rarely,


    and it had been five years - how could they recognise him at first nce?


    ¡°Granddad, this is Baron Owen. The piece of trash married Tracy five years ago and disappeared


    without a trace soon after.¡±


    Having heard of Baron¡¯s return, Phillip recognised him immediately and shot a mocking nce at


    Tracy.


    Only now did Henry remember Baron. With narrowed eyes, he studied the man from head to toe. He


    gave off slightly different airs, but other than that there seemed to be little difference. The man¡¯s attire


    was as drab as before.


    As much as Tracy wanted someone to shoulder everything alongside her, having Baron show up at this


    moment would only introduce even more chaos. She turned on him, anger written across her face -


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s hostility towards him was not at all surprising. If Baron could win her approval the instant he


    returned, then her approval came far too cheaply.


    Henry waved his hand and cut off whatever else Tracy was about to say, ring daggers at Baron. ¡°So


    it¡¯s this gutter swine who ruined my family¡¯s reputation all those years ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, the


    Perry n would have ascended to the upper crust of Cona long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d


    have the nerve toe back.¡±


    A sharp glint passed through Baron¡¯s eyes, and he released a cold chuckle. ¡°I ruined your family¡¯s


    reputation? Could it be that the great head of the Perry n remains ignorant of the truth?¡±


    Charles had already conducted a careful examination of the affairs of the past. Everything had been


    orchestrated by the Perry n in the first ce in order to pave the way for their acquisition of the


    Samho Group.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Tracy, the n would have seen its endst night.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Furious, Henry Perry pped the desk and stood, eyes zing with rage.


    As his emotions red, coughs racked the old man¡¯s body as it lurched on the spot.


    ¡°Granddad!¡±


    Tracy rushed to his side, but Phillip made it there first, propping him up.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Seething, Henry roared, ¡°You¡¯ve still the sheer nerve to call me ¡®Granddad¡¯? You meant to send your


    gutter-trash husband up here as an insult to my face, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens with Granddad¡¯s heart, we¡¯re going to make you pay.¡±


    ¡°The filth you got up to five years ago stained the Perry name. Now, five yearster, are you still trying


    to give me a stroke? To destroy this n?¡±


    ¡°From where I¡¯m standing, this wretched household of yours brings nothing but disaster. We ought to


    banish you from the Perry n, never to return.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Tracy had given up so much for the n, to the point where even her own Samhopany had been


    imed by the Perry collective. And now, her reward was to be betrayed by everyone, abandoned by


    her own flesh and blood.


    Baron watched, his sorrow unspeakable, as Tracy¡¯s frame swayed on the verge of copse.


    Eventually, Henry¡¯s temper simmered down as he looked at her and said, ¡°Tracy, the Perry n was


    only reduced to such a state because of you lot. Now that the Brone Group is establishing a branch in


    Cona, the only way we¡¯ll ever rise up to the plutarchy is to work with them. And only by marrying into


    the Warner n can we ever hope to coborate with the Brone Group - so either pledge yourself to


    Joker, or find some other way to gain said coboration, unless you want to see your entire family


    banished!¡±


    Henry Perry had spoken. Tracy¡¯s face turned deathly white.


    Even the elite of Cona¡¯s upper ss couldn¡¯t be sure of securing coboration with the Brone Group,


    so what was she of all people supposed to do?


    ¡°Granddad, I¡­¡±


    Tracy was just about to refuse when Baron, standing by her side, suddenly spoke up, ¡°This mission of


    yours - we ept!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Right away, Phillip began his mockery with glee. ¡°Don¡¯t say we¡¯re pressing you into this, Tracy - your


    own husband agreed personally to take on this mission, so it¡¯s toote for regrets!¡±


    ¡°The task is obviously meant to be impossible, but this sorry excuse of a man agreed just like that. It¡¯s


    just like the rumours say; he¡¯s good-for-nothing trash,¡± muttered some of the direct members of the


    n.


    An enterprise of the elite upper crust of the State of Donas,pared to the holdings of a second-rate


    n of Cona. With a difference that vast, how could Brone ever agree to coborate with Samho?


    ¡°All right, then. The regr meeting is adjourned.¡±


    With that, Henry rose to leave, but not before his gaze fell once more on Tracy. ¡°Three days. I¡¯m giving


    you three days. If the lot of you aren¡¯t done with your task by then, leave the n on your own.¡±


    Henry turned and left right then and there, and everyone else turned their gloating jeers on Tracy.


    ¡°Hah! Come now, Tracy, whatever gave you the audacity to lock horns with me? I¡¯m of the direct Perry


    bloodline. In Granddad¡¯s eyes, only I¡¯m worthy of shouldering the n¡¯s future. In three days, I¡¯ll be


    right thereughing as I watch your family¡¯s banishment! Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Really, the daughter of an illegitimate son trying to vye for power with Phillip? Know your ce.¡±


    ¡°So you see, Phillip, I¡¯ve always been on your side. When you¡¯re sitting on the Chairman¡¯s seat, don¡¯t


    forget me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Phillip, we¡¯re all in your corner!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Soon enough, Phillip left as well, with everyone moring in his wake dering support, leaving only


    Baron in the room with Tracy.


    There was a whap as Tracy pped him across the cheek.


    Looking at her tearful expression, Baron could not muster a speck of rage.


    ¡°Tracy, I¡­¡±


    Whatever Baron was about to say was cut off as Tracy snapped, ¡°Considering whatever happened five


    years ago, I¡¯ll admit that you are also a victim. But taking Dad¡¯s five hundred thousand with you was


    more than enough in return. If you didn¡¯t want to marry me, why didn¡¯t you just say so? Do you have


    any idea how much you put me through, pulling that disappearing act of yours right after the wedding?


    I¡¯ve already been brought this low, so why are you still taking it out on me? Tell me, why?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s tears fell, a string of pearls shattering drop by drop against the floor.


    The pain in his heart reaching the point of torture, Baron reached out and gripped her by the shoulders.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t take your father¡¯s money, and I¡¯ve never once thought of taking anything out on you. I


    came back to make it up to you and our daughter. Please. You have to believe me. I¡¯d never do


    anything to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t get to speak of my daughter!¡±


    Tracy shoved him away, her face still streaked with tears. ¡°If you¡¯re not here for revenge, then why did


    you take on that mission in the meeting? You know full well it¡¯s impossible to begin with!¡±

 Chapter 12 I have a dad

    Chapter 12 I have a dad


    The Perry family courtyard.


    Tracy had only juste home, and before she got round to put her slippers on, Sherry was in her


    face fuming as she asked, ¡°That trash - he went to the office today?¡±


    ¡°Mom, please, I¡¯m dead tired. Can you just stop bothering me?¡± Tracy said, thoroughly worn out.


    With Baron taking on her impossible task, her brow was already blistering with worry. At this point, she


    really didn¡¯t need more on her te.


    ¡°This is no time to be skulking about!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s bearing was one ofplete distress. ¡°I heard it all. Your Granddad offered you a choice in


    the Perry n weekly regr meeting - marry Joker, or somehow find a way to gain coboration with


    the Brone Group, or else we¡¯d all be banished. And that piece of trash actually agreed in your ce.


    He¡¯s brainless garbage. It doesn¡¯t mean you have to be! Why aren¡¯t you marrying Joker?¡±


    Tracy had run herself to the ground working connections all day long for her task, but it turned out she


    couldn¡¯t even set a single foot into the Brone offices. She was plenty fed up already, but now Sherry


    herself was dredging it all back up again.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s just stop talking about this. They¡¯ve got their boot on me in the office. They


    keep their boot on me when I try to talk business. And now that I¡¯m home, you want to put your own


    foot down too?¡± Tracy demanded, eyes rimmed with red as her bottled emotions threatened to break


    her apart at the seams.


    ¡°Our daughter¡¯s been through enough even before she made it home. Give her some space.¡±


    From his seat on the sofa, Terry set down his newspaper, helplessness in his bearing.


    Sherry rushed her way into his face, hands on her hips as she raged, ¡°Terry Perry! Do you have any


    idea the kind of mission she¡¯s taken on? Gaining coboration with the Brone Group is utterly


    impossible, and if this goes on, we¡¯re going to be thrown out of the Perry n in three days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    In that moment, a cheerful voice rang out, and the bright visage of Yuri Perry swept into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for everybody¡­¡±


    Having just entered the house, she took in the unpleasant atmosphere, from her raging mother to her


    helpless father to a despairing Tracy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, then?¡±


    Sensitive as always, Yuri made her way to Tracy¡¯s side first, taking her hand in her own. ¡°You all right,


    Big Sis?¡±


    Tracy shook her head lightly. ¡°Yuri, pick up Lara for me. I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    ¡°What good news? Your sister just agreed to secure coboration with the Brone Group, and if she


    can¡¯t, we¡¯re all getting kicked out of the n.¡±


    Having released a fair bit of her temper, Sherry calmed down, studying Tracy¡¯s receding back.


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    Yuri perked up immediately at Sherry¡¯s words, raced towards Tracy before she could leave, and


    beamed, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll get this coboration business done for you. After all, I¡¯m a part of the Bronepany


    now!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Life found its way back into Tracy¡¯s previously hollow eyes, and she grasped Yuri by the arms, excited.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really been hired by the Brone Group?¡±


    Right after her question dropped, Tracy¡¯s expression dimmed again, and she shook her head bitterly.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re in, there¡¯s not much you can do to help me. Not as a new hire.¡±


    A twinge of doubt snaked its way into Yuri Perry¡¯s mind, but her heart ached to see her sister in such a


    state. Still, she put on a determined front and said,¡°Trust me, Sis, it¡¯ll be fine. My good friend Bonnie is


    an actual HR manager in the Brone Group, and she¡¯s got decent rtions further up the chain. I¡¯ll ask


    her for help, and we¡¯ll definitely you that coboration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Yuri!¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were shot through with red now. After a full day of trouble over this business, there was


    finally some good news.


    Yuri rolled her eyes impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me?¡±


    With that, she turned to face a rejoicing Sherry. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of this for Big Sis. She¡¯s gone and


    worked herself to the bone today, so stop fussing already.¡±


    Sherry repeated a jubnt ¡®yes¡¯ several times before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter for you. First the


    Lewis n - richest family in Cona! - stops by to drop off betrothal gifts, and now she¡¯s got her foot in


    the door with the Brone Group. I¡¯d like to see anyone look down on us from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch Lara!¡±


    With a pleased smile, Yuri turned to leave, and with a roar of the engine, her white Maserati


    disappeared down the road.


    Brone Group Cona branch, penthouse office.


    Camel stood quivering before Baron, giving aprehensive report of recent business to be


    conducted.


    Baron, in the meantime, was seated in his office chair with a document in his hand.


    ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s a great manypanies who desire coboration with the Brone Group. The list


    you¡¯re holding is my handpicked selection of the most capable few. If you would but consider it some


    more, and see which ones you¡¯d like to choose to be our partners?¡± Camel prodded carefully.


    Baron gave the list a perfunctory nce. Essentially, they were all famed enterprises in the State of


    Cona.


    ¡°Add in the Samhopany under the Perry n. You can handle the rest of them.¡± With a casual


    flick, Baron tossed the list towards Camel.


    At the mention of the Perry n, a smidge of hesitation entered Camel¡¯s eyes, but he still asked away -


    ¡°Chairman, the Perry family doesn¡¯t even rank among the second-rate ns, so this Samho Group¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Tracy Perry.¡± Baron stated directly before Camel could even finish.


    Shock passed through Camel¡¯s face, then panic. ¡°Apologies, Chairman, sir, I didn¡¯t know Mrs. Perry


    was your wife; she stopped by the office a few times today looking for me, and I didn¡¯t meet with her


    once.¡±


    As thest sentence dropped from Camel¡¯s mouth, his unease grew as well.


    Baron wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Pay a personal visit to the Samho Group tomorrow and deliver a coboration


    agreement, but don¡¯t reveal my identity to anyone. Understood?¡±


    Camel rubbed cold sweat off his forehead and hurried toply.


    Lifting his hand, Baron looked at the time. ¡°Kindergarten should be wrapping up around this hour.¡±


    With that, he rose to leave.


    Blue Sky Kindergarten.


    A white Maserati stopped in front of the kindergarten gate. A pair of slender legs and thighs appeared


    and slid out of the car.


    The beauty drawing countless eyes was, of course, Yuri Perry, a mild smile still ying about her lips


    as her long hair billowed in the wind.


    Paying no heed to the gazes in her direction, she strode towards the kindergarten, and the crushingly


    disappointed males around her realised that this beauty had long since been taken.


    It was rush hour for picking up children, and there was no way for the teachers to take care of every


    child at once.


    Yuri searched for a good while before she picked out Lara¡¯s voice, but just as she was about to call out,


    the beginnings of her gentle smile gave way to a frown.


    Lara¡¯s youthful face was distorted in anger as she stood opposite a small boy. The two of them looked


    to be arguing.


    ¡°You! Yeah, you! You¡¯re just a wild child, a brat without a Dad! That¡¯s right, and I¡¯m going to hit you,


    too!¡± the boy crowed.


    Holding back her tears, Lara yelled, ¡®I have a Dad! Shut up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wild child, so how could you have a Dad?¡±


    The boy said loudly, raising his pudgy hand to shove her.

 Chapter 13 Take your wife and run

    Chapter 13 Take your wife and run


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Unable to reach the children in time, Yuri could only shout.


    ¡°Yuri!¡±


    No longer capable of holding back her tears, Lara gave a shout herself and raced towards Yuri.


    Seeing that a parent had arrived, the boy lost his nerve and turned to run away.


    In his rush, he slipped just as he turned,nding with a thump.


    ¡°Wahh¡­¡±


    With his fall, the boy began to cry, drawing the attention of everyone on the scene.


    Lara was crying herself into a mess as well, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m not a wild child, I have a Dad.¡±


    Her eyes red, Yuri held Lara in a tight hug, stroking the girl¡¯s back as gentle as it could be. ¡°Of course


    you¡¯re not a wild child, Lara. You have a Dad.¡±


    ¡°Tony!¡±


    A middle-aged couple hurried over, doting incessantly over the fallen child, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby, who bullied


    you? Mommy¡¯s going to teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°She pushed me, Mommy! It really hurt!¡±


    The crying boy levelled a tiny finger at Lara.


    Yuri was beginning to rankle. She¡¯d seen the boy move to push Lara with her own eyes, and the fall


    had been the fault of his own clumsy self anyway, even if he wasshing out now.


    She didn¡¯t have time to get a word in before the boy¡¯s mother got in her face and fired away with


    indiscriminate abandon. ¡°Your child is an undisciplined delinquent - the raw nerve of hers, hitting my


    son. Do you even know who I am?¡±


    Indignant, Lara protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him, he was going to hit me, and he called me a wild child who


    didn¡¯t have a Dad.¡±


    ¡°So you really are an undisciplined little swine. If your household¡¯s parents won¡¯t discipline you, I¡¯ll do it


    in their ce.¡±


    The boy¡¯s mother made her way towards Lara even as she spoke, actually meaning to strike her.


    Furious, Yuri stepped protectively in front of Lara, ready for a fight as she spat, ¡°Just tryying a finger


    on her!¡±


    ¡°Madams, please, you can¡¯t start a fight here!¡±


    Noticing the situation, teachers ran over to stop the pair.


    But it was toote, and the mother had already charged at Yuri, extending her hand to rake her fingers


    down her face. ¡°I¡¯ll rip that face of yours apart!¡±


    Yuri was known as the Red-Hot Pepper of the Perry family, and she wasn¡¯t exactly intent on letting


    some entitled, rambling little housewife get the better of her.


    Before her opponent could even touch her, she¡¯d snapped out her foot in a kick.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    The boy¡¯s mother released a pained groan as Yuri¡¯s high heel nted itself in her gut, and she turned


    her rage onto her husband. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to stand there and watch me get hit?¡±


    The middle-aged man had been ogling Yuri since he firstid eyes on her, but now that his own wife


    was taking a beating, he threw his regard for beauty out the window and swung at her with a p.


    Shocked, the crowd tittered in disbelief that a man wouldy hands on a woman in broad daylight.


    ¡°Yuri!¡± Lara shouted as the man closed, about to rush in herself.


    Taken by surprise, there was no room for Yuri to dodge, and as the man¡¯s palm filled the space


    between them, she instinctively squeezed her eyes shut.


    Whap.


    But in that instant, a shadow flickered before them, grasping the middle-aged man by the wrist.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    The pain in his wrist drew a strangled cry from the man.


    Yuri opened her eyes at the sound, only to see a broad back shielding her from the front.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lara recognised her father just from his silhouette and released an overjoyed shout.


    Without releasing his grip, Baron Owen suddenly spoke - ¡°Cover Lara¡¯s eyes!¡±


    Only now, upon hearing his voice, did Yuri recognise her savior.


    ¡°Right,¡± she said, covering Lara¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡±


    Pained, his face beet-red, the middle-aged man red at Baron and hollered, ¡°Have you any idea who


    I...¡±


    Wham.


    Before he¡¯d even finished boasting, a burst of pain spread out from his stomach, and he found his


    entire body flying off into the distance like a football before hended hard.


    Dead silence hung over the air. Everyone at the scene wore a simrly dumbfounded expression.


    Yuri had just witnessed Baron send a one-hundred-and-eighty-pound adult male flying eight meters


    with a single kick.


    Her delicate features were wide with bewilderment.


    ¡°Dad! Why are you here?¡±


    Lara wrested herself out of Yuri¡¯s hand and sprinted joyfully towards Baron.


    As he held his daughter, a gentle smile spread across Baron¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home, of


    course.¡±


    After seeing Baron kick a man so hard he flew, contrasted with another look at his currently soft, gentle


    features, Yuri had to ask herself - was this really the useless brother-inw everyone was looking down


    on?


    ¡°See, Tony? I¡¯m not a wild child, I have a Dad! This here is my Dad!¡±


    Tony burst into tears. The image of his own Dad sent flying by Lara¡¯s Dad was now seared into the little


    boy¡¯s mind.


    Baron¡¯s heart ached as he heard his daughter¡¯s words. Having a fullyplete family was such a


    distant wish to her that simply seeing her father brought her this much delight.


    It was the first time Yuri had seen Lara this happy, and she rubbed her reddening eyes as she sighed to


    herself.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve hitting me like that. Just you wait!¡±


    It took a long while for the middle-aged man to stand, eyes boiling with rage. He immediately went and


    ced a phone call.


    ¡°Dear parents, please. It was just a bit of fun between children - there¡¯s no need for such hostility; it¡¯s a


    bad influence on the young.¡± The principal of the kindergarten hade out personally to mediate.


    The braggart simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mrs. Green. As Connor Johnson of the Johnson family, I


    can¡¯t let this nameless little swine get away with beating on me. If word got out, I can kiss my reputation


    goodbye!¡±


    Her face darkening, Yuri stood next to Baron and said lowly, ¡°He¡¯s with the Johnson family. Take Lara


    and hurry on out of here. I¡¯m a woman; he can¡¯t do much to me.¡±


    Baron shot Yuri a surprised nce. He didn¡¯t think this woman had that kind of backbone, even if it was


    a little toote.


    Three microvans sped in from the distance and rolled up in front of the kindergarten. From each car


    emerged half a dozen big, burly men.


    ¡°All right, which one of you messed with Mr. Connor? Get out here!¡±


    The brute in the lead bellowed.


    Frightened, a tremble ran up Lara¡¯s body, and she wrapped her arms tight around Baron¡¯s neck.


    In that instant, a cold aura exuded from the depths of Baron¡¯s body, and the temperature of the


    surroundings seemed to drop by several degrees. Chills ran up Yuri¡¯s spine, and she studied the man


    beside her in astonishment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Lara. Dad¡¯s right here. Nobody¡¯s going to hurt you,¡± Baron said gently.


    His reassurance had a great effect on Lara. No longer afraid, her bright eyes shone. ¡°Really, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Dad never lies.¡±


    Baron finished seriously, then turned to Yuri. ¡°Get Lara out of here. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not leaving you!¡±


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Lara panicked and tightened her grip, a sob entering her voice.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, take your wife and run!¡±


    No one knew when and from where the irond figure appeared next to Baron.


    Baron¡¯s brow ckened as Charles spoke. And just how was she his wife again?

 Chapter 14 Unavoidable rivalries

    Chapter 14 Unavoidable rivalries


    Blushing bright red, Yuri shot a frigid re at Charles.


    At the same time, she felt a surge of curiosity regarding wherever Baron had been, and whatever he


    had done, for all those years.


    No normal person could have sent Connor flying eight meters as Baron had with a single kick, and now


    this viciously fierce enforcer by the name of Charles just up and popped out of nowhere.


    ¡®During those five years he¡¯d disappeared off to goodness-knows-where, he didn¡¯t be some kind


    of underground criminal ringleader, did he?¡¯ A sudden notion leapt to the forefront of Yuri¡¯s mind.


    If Baron could read Yuri¡¯s thoughts, he would have been quite amazed with her vivid imagination.


    Still holding Lara, Baron passed Charles and murmured, ¡°This isn¡¯t the P Inds. No killing.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Mr. Owen. I¡¯ll hold back, ¡± Charles replied.


    Yuri overheard their conversation, which just so happened to confirm her theory. Had they really


    murdered people?


    She found herself frightened to the verge of tears. What sort of ce was P? Who on earth were


    these people?


    As she drove them home, Yuri didn¡¯t dare make a noise, for fear that Baron would lose his temper and


    silence her for good.


    In the car, Lara maintained her desperate grip on Baron¡¯s neck, afraid her Dad would slip away again.


    Twenty minutester, they finally arrived at the Perry courtyard.


    It didn¡¯t take one step beyond the threshold before they came across Sherry, whose face changed the


    instant she saw Yuri hanging from Baron¡¯s neck. She closed in, chasing him down as she swatted at


    him with a broom.


    ¡°You bastard, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve got the guts to show up here,¡¯ she panted, breathless.


    After being privy to Baron¡¯s ¡°secret¡±, Yuri wasn¡¯t about to allow her own mother to provoke him. She


    grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, please get a hold of yourself. He¡¯s just taking Lara home, and he¡¯s leaving


    right away!¡±


    Lara started wailing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a wild child without a Dad!¡±


    Hearing all themotion, Tracy and Terry hurried to the scene as well. ¡°What happened?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yuri summarized the events at the kindergarten, and Tracy felt her heart tear itself to ribbons. ¡°From


    now on, stay here with Lara!¡±


    Everyone gave a start, and Sherry objected to Baron¡¯s presence immediately. ¡°Are you mad? If he


    stays, what about you and Joker?¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you just going to keep forcing my hand? If you want him gone, I¡¯m leaving with Lara too,¡¯


    Tracy said, her voice breaking.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her little girl, Tracy would have died rather than keep Baron in the house. All she


    wanted was aplete family for her daughter.


    Baron himself was stunned. He¡¯d never thought that he would be allowed to stay in this household


    together with Tracy and their daughter, just as he¡¯d always dreamed.


    Yuri pitched in to persuade her mother. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s for Lara, so just let him live here for now, okay?¡±


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s pained expression, Terry heaved a sigh and joined in as well. ¡°If that¡¯s what our


    daughters are saying, then let¡¯s have him stay.¡±


    Sherry shot her husband a harsh re. Realising that it was impossible to get rid of Baron at this point,


    she went on to say, ¡°All right, you can live here. But you¡¯re going to pay up five thousand dors¡¯ rent


    every month. I¡¯ll write you up a contract. You can stay if you agree to our terms.¡±


    Even if it had been five million instead of five thousand, Baron would have paid it dly.


    And so he quickly agreed, trailing Tracy and Lara up the stairs.


    Watching the family of three from behind as they left,plicated emotions swirled about in Yuri¡¯s eyes


    as she sighed and thought, ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for the events of five years ago, and if the two of you truly


    loved each other, how much better would things be?¡¯


    Soon, Lara¡¯s joyousughter began to emanate from Tracy¡¯s room, while Sherry¡¯s face showed only


    displeasure. ¡°Ungrateful louts, all of them!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the furthest thing from ungrateful. Just wait until I marry into the Lewis n. Who¡¯s going to


    look down on us then?¡±


    Yuri knew her mother wasn¡¯t happy, so she hugged her around the neck and spoke cheerily of her


    uing marriage.


    The mere mention of the Lewis n lifted Sherry¡¯s spirits, and she said brightly, ¡°With that many


    betrothal gifts sent in by the Lewis family, not to mention getting hired by the Brone Group - it¡¯s really


    you, Yuri, who¡¯s taking the load off my shoulders. Your mother¡¯s counting on you from now on to live


    the good life.¡±


    At night, a mischievous Lara decided to sleep on the floor with her Dad. Being the first time she was


    sleeping with her own father, the girl was overjoyed, and didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was veryte.


    Looking at his daughter snuggled up against his chest, satisfaction registered across his bearing, but


    the regret in his heart also dug itself deeper.


    Tracyid in bed tossing and turning, her thoughts too scattered for her to fall asleep.


    ¡°Worried about gaining coboration with the Brone Group?¡± Baron asked out of the blue.


    Tracy¡¯s reply was icy. ¡°Quiet. Don¡¯t wake Lara.¡±


    Baron smiled bitterly and held his tongue. This was going to be a sleepless night.


    Early in the morning the following day, Baron had already left by the time Tracy roused herself.


    Five years of serving on the border regions had instilled thorough discipline in Baron¡¯s routine, and


    morning training was now an inalienable part of his daily schedule.


    Lara opened her eyes, saw that her Dad wasn¡¯t there, and started bawling again.


    Tracy couldn¡¯t do a single thing to calm her down until Baron returned, upon which Lara stopped crying


    and clung to her Dad, noting down for anything.


    By the time they pampered her enough to drop her off at Blue Sky, she was alreadyte by half an


    hour.


    Samho Group, penthouse floor.


    Every seat in the meeting room was taken. After all, today was the day Cona¡¯s Johnson and Perry


    ns were to sign a contract.


    The Johnson family was one of the better second-rate families of the State of Cona, having almost


    squeezed their way into the plutarchy the year before. Their properties dwarfed those of the Perry n


    by several streets¡¯ worth.


    ¡°Phillip is truly impressive - he actually secured coboration with the Johnson family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Phillip¡¯s even built up connections with the Brone Group. By the time Tracyes


    back with her tail between her legs, it won¡¯t be long before Phillip makes gains on that front.¡±


    ¡°Want to hear something funny? I saw Tracy - that witless trollop - waiting outside the Brone Group


    doors the entire day yesterday. Didn¡¯t set one foot inside the offices. Oh, goodness me, I¡¯m dying, ha!¡±


    The rabble in the meeting room surrounded Phillip, their jests as loud as they were irreverent.


    ¡°There¡¯s just two days left. So long as she fails to hash anything out with the Bronepany, it¡¯ll be


    high time for Tracy to hightail it out of the n. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll bring the lot of you with me to watch


    the show,¡± Phillip said smugly.


    ¡°Hah! I say, this is the first time in my life I¡¯ve ever wanted the days to go by sooner,¡± someoneughed.


    At this moment, footsteps echoed down from the corridor outside, and the carousing ground to an


    immediate halt.


    Henry led in a middle-aged man, making small talk as he escorted him inside the meeting room.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce the main heir of the Johnson family, Mr. Connor Johnson. He¡¯s here today on


    behalf of the Johnson n to sign a coboration agreement with the Perry n. Everyone - give him


    a warm wee!¡± Henry introduced.


    After exchanging more pleasantries, the two parties began the motions of signing the agreement.


    Then Tracy and Baron showed up at the office.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Granddad, we got held up taking Lara to the kindergarten,¡± Tracy apologized the


    moment she pushed into the meeting room.


    Connor, who had just been about to sign, looked up reflexively at the mention of ¡°kindergarten¡± and


    immediately saw Baron Owen.


    ¡°You!¡±


    He hurled the pen he was to sign with against the desk.


    Only now did Baron notice that this was the very same Connor he¡¯d punted across Blue Sky just one


    day earlier.

 Chapter 15 Broken promise

    Chapter 15 Broken promise


    Soon enough, the eyes of everyone in the room fell upon Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Connor, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with this piece of trash. We can deal with him after


    you sign this agreement!¡± Henry urged, sensing the shift in the atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m not signing shit!¡±


    Connor tore the contract in two, pointed at Baron and raged, ¡°I¡¯d wanted to save tracking you down for


    today; I¡¯ming down hard on your entire n. That¡¯ll teach you to mess with Connor Johnson.¡±


    After receiving Baron¡¯s kick yesterday, Connor - along with all the men he¡¯d summoned - had been


    single-handedly beaten ck and blue by Charles. He¡¯d been nning his revenge, but he didn¡¯t think


    an opportunity woulde so soon.


    ¡°What? You insulted Mr. Connor Johnson himself? You insufferable sack of garbage!¡±


    Shocked, Phillip hurried to rify boundaries. ¡°Mr. Connor, sir, this brat isn¡¯t part of the Perry n. He¡¯s


    not rted to us at all.¡±


    ¡°Up yours, motherfucker!¡±


    Connor punched him across the face. ¡°Where¡¯s ¡®Granddad¡¯e from, then? You must be lunatics,


    trying to cut them off now to get back on our good side. Don¡¯t even dream of it!¡±


    Tracy had heard about the events at the kindergarten from Yurist night and knew that Baron hadid


    hands on Connor, but she never could have imagined the two would meet again so soon, much less on


    such an important asion.¡±


    Even Henry himself was beginning to panic, hurriedlying to the fore. ¡°Mr. Connor, this bastard


    really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Perry n. Just give the word, and I¡¯ll expel them right here


    and now. Please, reconsider our coboration!¡±


    ¡°Look at what your trash husband¡¯s done now, Tracy. Insulting Mr. Connor Johnson himself! The gall!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I said, that wretched household of hers brings nothing but disaster. They almost destroyed the


    Perry n five years ago, and now they¡¯re trying to sabotage us again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chairman, let¡¯s exile the lot of them right here, right now!¡±


    Just like that, the entire meeting room was now brimming with hostility against Baron and Tracy,


    threatening to erupt at any moment.


    Originally seething, most of Connor¡¯s anger abated as he drank in the contempt levied against Baron


    Owen.


    He shot a thoughtful look at Baron, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t coborate going forward. But - I


    want this kid on his knees, begging.¡±


    As thatst sentence dropped from Connor¡¯s lips, a brief sh of murderous intent zed to life in


    Baron¡¯s eyes.


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s words, Henry did not hesitate for an instant, turning to Baron as he barked,


    ¡°Well, gutter mongrel? Make like the dog you are and kneel! Kneel and beg for Mr. Connor Johnson to


    forgive the Perry n!¡±


    Baron simply stood there, back perfectly straight as his wintry gaze fell on Henry. Coldly, he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the half of what happened between me and him, yet you would have me kneel


    before him and beg?


    ¡°You keep repeating over and over that I have nothing to do with the Perry n, so how is it my


    problem if he¡¯s not letting your n off?


    ¡°Not one of you has the right tomand me, Baron Owen, to kneel!¡±


    In that instant, Baron stood tall by his lonesome, his entire being emanating an aura of true strength.


    Standing closest to him, a slight tremor ran through Tracy¡¯s heart as she bore witness to Baron¡¯s


    disy of power. He really had changed in five years.


    ¡°Impudent scum!¡±


    Shuddering with fury from Baron¡¯s speech, it took a good while for Henry to spit out those words.


    At that moment, a man in a sleek suit barged into the meeting room, reporting urgently - ¡°Mr. Chairman,


    Camel of the Brone Group is here!¡±


    ¡®The Brone Group?¡± Henry gaped.


    A middle-aged man strode into the room - Camel, general manager of the Bronepany, Cona


    branch.


    ¡°We had no idea you¡¯d being here in person, Mr. Camel - a thousand apologies for failing to greet


    you properly!¡± Henry stepped forward, bowing slightly, his attitude one ofplete submission.


    Connor was taken aback as well. He hadn¡¯t expected toe across Camel himself while meeting with


    the Perry n. He stepped forward as well, reaching out with both hands as he said in buttery tones,


    ¡°Mr. Camel, how do you do. I am Connor Johnson of the Johnson n, and my father is¡­¡±


    Camel chuckled coldly. ¡°The Johnson n? What¡¯s that supposed to be?¡±


    The words left everyone in the room stunned. The nk expression on Connor¡¯s face was about to rise


    into anger, but, all of a sudden, he remembered one line of advice from his father - ¡°The Brone Group is


    the property of the elite Owen n of Donas, and when you put us up against the Owen n, the


    Johnson n ain¡¯t shit! So don¡¯t, for the love of all that¡¯s holy, make trouble for anyone who has


    anything to do with the Brone Group.¡±


    With that in mind, Connor forced his resentment back down his gullet.


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    Camel shot Connor a pointed look.


    nching, Connor shook his head in a panic. ¡°Mr. Camel, sir, you¡¯re absolutely right, the Johnson n


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    is shitpared to you, no, less than shit. No need to lower yourself to my level, sir.¡±


    His entire body was already soaked through with cold sweat.


    Even if Camel was only a general manager of a Bronepany branch, he was still involved with the


    Owen n, and that meant he was untouchable.


    Camel scoffed and left it at that.


    With a jerk of his eyes, one of his followers - a middle-aged man with gold-rimmed spectacles - bustled


    forward, produced a contract, andid it before Henry.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Confused, Henry took one look at the title of the contract. Shock registered across his face.


    Without giving anything away, Camel spared a nomittal nce at Baron, then looked at Mr. Perry


    with the hints of a smile on his lips. ¡°I was greatly moved by the sincerity of yourpany¡¯s Tracy


    Perry. She waited outside our offices for an entire day just to meet with me. I would be remiss to turn


    her from our door at this point. I¡¯ve already signed this agreement. All that remains for it to take effect is


    your signature, Chairman Perry.¡±


    Moved by Tracy Perry¡¯s sincerity?


    How was that possible?


    Everyone in the room was simrly stunned, including Tracy herself.


    Her mind churning, Tracy recalled what Yuri had said yesterday, that she would take care of the


    coboration business. Could this all be her doing?


    The n members moring for the expulsion of Tracy Perry and her family now fell silent. Their


    stares towards her had all changed.


    Especially Phillip, who was utterly stupefied.


    He¡¯d long been trying to get in contact with the Bronepany leadership, but he hadn¡¯t gotten so


    much as a peep in return.


    With his mission aplished, Camel left just as swiftly as he¡¯d arrived.


    Connor Johnson, who had been prattling on about how he¡¯de down on the Perry n, slunk away


    as well.


    ¡°I have an announcement to make!¡±


    Henry Perry said, his gaze sweeping the room.


    There was sheer excitement on everyone¡¯s faces. Being able to coborate with the Brone Group


    meant a glorious future for the Perry n, and it was entirely probable that they would find themselves


    rising to the elite upper ss of Cona by the end of the year.


    Tracy¡¯s own heart was pounding as well, and she clenched her hands tight.


    In the regr meeting just two days ago, Henry Perry had promised with his own words that whoever


    secured coboration with the Brone Group would receive the seat of Samho Chairman. Now that she


    had secured the contract, Henry was surely about to announce her ascension.


    The rest of the people in the room looked upon Tracy with envy.


    ¡°I¡¯d expect as much out of the gifted daughter of the Perry n. She even managed to secure a


    contract with the Brone Group.¡±


    ¡°If we make it into the ranks of the elites this year, it¡¯ll be Tracy who deserves the most credit.¡±


    ¡°Keep it up, Tracy, from now on, I¡¯ll cooperate with you all the way.¡±


    Before Camel¡¯s arrival, everyone had been baying for Tracy Perry¡¯s banishment. Now, their faces


    changed entirely as, one by one, they pledged loyalty to her, each greasier than thest.


    At that moment, Henry Perry suddenly spoke. ¡°From this day forth, Phillip Perry is the Chairman of the


    Samho Group, with full authority over coborative affairs with the Brone Group. The rest of you,


    support him to the best of your ability.¡±


    Nobody could have predicted Mr. Perry¡¯s decision, not even Phillip Perry himself. After a brief lull, he


    rose, euphoric. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Granddad. Rest easy, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°Right, dismissed!¡±


    Henry rose to leave, without once mentioning the promise he¡¯d made two days ago.


    ¡°Granddad!¡±


    Dismayed, Tracy chased after him. ¡°Granddad, didn¡¯t you say that whoever managed to secure the


    contract with the Bronepany would get to take over as Chairman of Samho? Why is Phillip the one


    to take that seat? I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

 Chapter 16 Reap what you sow

    Chapter 16 Reap what you sow


    Tracy felt her heart grow sour with indignation and resentment. She¡¯d established the Samho Group


    with her own two hands, until the Perry n took that from her. Now she finally had an opportunity to


    take thepany back, but her own grandfather was breaking his word just like that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept it?¡±


    Henry repeated icily and then went on. ¡°If that trash husband of yours hadn¡¯t made enemies of Connor,


    we would have been able to sign a contract with the Johnson n as well. If we could have achieved


    that along with our coboration with the Brone Group, the Perry n could have ascended to an elite


    family this very year. And now, you have the gall to tell me you find your plight uneptable?¡±


    Like a bay, Henry¡¯s words stabbed deep into Tracy¡¯s heart.


    ¡®So if Tracy gains the coboration of the Johnson n, you can pass the seat of Chairman to her,


    then?¡¯


    Standing beside Tracy, Baron studied Henry calmly, almost peaceably ¨C but if Charles had been there


    with them, he would have known that in this state, Baron was at his most terrifying.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? The likes of you, negotiating with me?¡±


    Henry looked at Baron with derision and turned his gaze on Tracy. ¡°Even if you secure coboration


    with a hundred Johnson ns, the position of Chairman will never find its way to you.¡±


    With that Parthian shot, the old man turned and left.


    And so the tides turned once again, and the fair-weather friends flocked their way back to Phillip¡¯s side.


    ¡°Come now, Tracy, did you really think you¡¯d be received as some sort of hero just for bringing back


    one measly contract?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. All you¡¯ve done was make up for your own mistake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Perry knows best after all ¨C keeping thepany out of the hands of this shameless woman.¡±


    ¡°Phillip is Mr. Perry¡¯s rightful heir. Where exactly do you think youe in locking horns with him?¡±


    The people who had been busy kissing up to Tracy but less than a minute ago all switched sides in an


    instant.


    Tracy was heartbroken with everything Henry had said, but on top of that, she¡¯d lost the Samho Group


    all over again. The injustice of it all weighed heavy on her chest. To regain control of thepany,


    she¡¯d offered up her blood, sweat and tears for five arduous years. And this was her reward.


    ¡°From now on, Tracy, the Samho Group belongs to me. In the future, I¡¯ll be taking over the Perry n


    as well.¡±


    Phillip gloated as he swaggered over, his gaze sweeping contemptuously over Baron beforending


    once more on Tracy. ¡°Were I you, I¡¯d divorce this garbage. With him here, you¡¯ll always be beneath


    me.¡±


    Moving suddenly, Baron began marching off, his footsteps long strides. Phillip sneered at the sight.


    ¡°What? You¡¯d like to hit me, is that it? Go on, try it. Lay a single finger on me, and you can watch your


    wife¡¯s exile from the n!¡±


    The temperature of the corridor fell drastically as Baron turned an expressionless stare on Phillip. ¡°You


    can¡¯t hide behind closed doors forever. Sooner orter, you reap what you sow.¡±


    Phillip covered his sudden surge of apprehension with bluster. ¡°What are you thering about now,


    trash? I swear, talking to garbage like you is an insult to my person.¡±


    With that, he hurried off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tracy.¡±


    Looking at his devastated wife, Baron¡¯s own heart ached.


    ¡°Why is it you again? Why did youe back? What on earth do I owe you for? You¡¯ve dragged me


    down to fail again and again and again! Do you even know how much the Samho Group means to


    me?¡±


    The resentment in Tracy¡¯s eyes curdled into a hateful grudge as she red at Baron. Then she


    crumbled and wept out loud.


    After a long while, Tracy¡¯s emotions settled, and she stared at Baron, aplicated expression on her


    face. Then she bit her lip and said - ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Baron never expected Tracy to apologize to him of all people. Taken aback, he shook his head lightly,


    then asked solemnly, ¡°Would you like to take the Samho Group back?¡±


    ¡°I built thepany from the ground up. Watched it grow. Samho is my child, Baron; of course I want it


    back. All those years. All I¡¯ve done for the family. All the family¡¯s done to me. I¡¯d have left long ago if I¡¯d


    been content leaving things there.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were red. In them, there was no longer any hope for the Perry n.


    ¡°So long as you want it ¨C forget the Perry n. I can give you the whole world on a tter if you¡¯d only


    ask for it,¡± Baron said, deathly serious.


    The disappointment in Tracy¡¯s bearing only intensified at those words. Her voice was frigid. ¡°Do you


    know the sort of person I hate the most?¡±


    Before Baron could reply, she continued, ¡°Liars. I don¡¯t care if the man I love doesn¡¯t turn out to be a


    hero with the world in the palm of his hand. I care that he¡¯s responsible. I care that he¡¯s honorable. I


    care that he¡¯s honest.¡±


    Leaving him with that statement, she staggered away.


    Baron watched her receding back until it vanished from his view, then ced a phone call. ¡°Three days.


    Take the Samho Group in three days without paying a single dime in the process.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman!¡±


    ¡­...


    Samho Group, penthouse floor, Chairman¡¯s office.


    When Mr. Perry did things, he did them expediently. He¡¯d announced Phillip¡¯s ascension to Chairman in


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the morning. By the afternoon, the official approval notice had already been passed down to all


    departments.


    Henry examined Phillip as he stood before him, satisfied. ¡°Phillip, your Granddad¡¯s giving you this seat


    as a test of your ability before you take up the reins of the Perry n. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡±


    The mere mention of taking over the n sent shivers of pleasure down Phillip¡¯s spine, but he kept it in


    check as he put on a humbled front. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Granddad. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Henry gave a slight nod, then remembered another figure and sighed. ¡°Before you take up that


    position, I¡¯ll find a way to banish Tracy from the n.¡±


    Phillip scoffed. ¡°Come now, Granddad, she¡¯s just a used, abused and abandoned woman. What waves


    could she make?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever underestimate her. She started the Samho Group when she was in college, and you¡¯re


    doubting her capabilities? Keep this up, and you¡¯ll find her waves deep enough to sink your ship.¡± An


    expression of disappointment crossed Henry¡¯s face.


    Sensing his grandfather¡¯s disappointment, Phillip hurried to concede. ¡°Of course, Granddad. You know


    best. I won¡¯t take her lightly.¡±


    At that moment, the office telephone rang.


    Henry shot a meaningful look at Phillip. ¡°You¡¯re officially appointed as Chairman now. The duties of the


    Phillip raced over to the phone and answered it. After listening for a brief few sentences, his face


    changed, and beads of sweat began to roll down his forehead.


    The phone clicked as he hung up, and he copsed into his chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    A sinking feeling dragged at the pits of Henry¡¯s stomach.


    Phillip had grown deathly pale. ¡°That was from the Brone Group¡¯s legal department. They¡¯re backing


    out of the coboration.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The same disbelief now adorned Henry¡¯s face as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. They¡¯re saying we vited the contract, and we¡¯re to pay a fortune in reparations,¡±


    Phillip went on.


    Even Henry could no longer keep up his strong front. As the blood drained from his face, he found


    himself tottering.

 Chapter 17 Humiliation and spite

    Chapter 17 Humiliation and spite


    Feet catching, Henry stumbled and copsed into the sofa, dazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Granddad. There has to be some misunderstanding here. The contract was printed just


    this morning. The ink¡¯s not even dry. How exactly are we viting the contract?¡± Phillip said hurriedly.


    An iota of liveliness returned to Henry¡¯s pupils, and he perked up. ¡°That¡¯s right. We couldn¡¯t have. Did


    they mention which term of the contract we supposedly broke?¡±


    Phillip shook his head. ¡°All they¡¯re saying is that we vited the agreement and would have to pay


    fitting reparation, or else they¡¯re liable to sue.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Henry¡¯s budding hopes dashed themselves to pieces. ¡°Call up everyone for a meeting!¡±


    ¡°Granddad, I...¡±


    Henry shouted any questions Phillip might have had back down his throat. ¡°I want everyone in the


    meeting room in ten minutes.¡±


    Ten minutester, in the penthouse meeting room.


    ¡°Granddad, everyone¡¯s here except for Tracy,¡± Phillip reported.


    Henry¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°No need to wait, then. Phillip - exin.¡±


    Phillip nodded and proceeded to exin everything about the phone call from the beginning.


    Everyone on the scene wore the same expression of shock as he finished.


    ¡°Mr. Chairman, how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Right? We secured that contract in the morning; the day¡¯s not even over yet and they¡¯re using us of


    breaking terms?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a plot hatched by Tracy and the Bronepany. They have it in for us!¡±


    The attendees¡¯ collective surprise had boiled over into self-righteous indignation.


    ¡°Enough yammering!¡±


    Henry pped the desk, quieting the mob with a roar.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t called up here to start a witch hunt, but to think of a way out of this mess ¨C this is the


    Brone Group we¡¯re dealing with; they can crush us like ants! So think, all of you!¡±


    His words brought a chill to the room, cooling fiery tempers in an instant.


    ¡°Chairman, sir, there¡¯s clearly something else going on here. If we take into ount the status of the


    Brone Group, they shouldn¡¯t being down on us this hard. Have we made enemies of someone?¡± It


    looked as if someone was actually thinking for a change.


    Henry considered it for a moment. It certainly was a possibility. Looking up, his icy re once again


    swept the room. ¡°Keeping it within today, has anyone here given anyone else any grief at all?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. The family members on the scene were all of the direct Perry bloodline ¨C


    in other words, parasites who either spent their days browsing videos in their offices or using their work


    as an excuse to go out and party.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t given anyone any cause for grief. So what is it then?¡±


    Out of ideas, Henry looked to Phillip. ¡°You¡¯re the Chairman. Any thoughts? How do we deal with this?¡±


    Phillip thought for a moment in silence and spoke. ¡°Granddad, the contract was secured by Tracy. Now


    that things have gone south, she¡¯s not even showing her face ¨C which means she¡¯s definitely involved.


    In other words, she¡¯s the key to all this.¡±


    Henry¡¯s own ideas began to spark. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d been hung up about it since this morning. Why would the general manager of a Bronepany


    branche all the way personally to deliver a contract? Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, it all makes


    sense.¡±


    Knowingly, Phillip continued, ¡°Tracy caught Camel¡¯s eye, you see, but the man¡¯s too embarrassed to


    admit it. That¡¯s why he came up here saying he was moved by her sincerity and all that rot. So we


    signed the contract, but he¡¯s still not getting anywhere with Tracy. Out of anger, he has his legal


    department give us trouble over viting terms, which we did not. It¡¯s an excuse, meant to prod us.¡±


    If only Camel knew what they were thinking, he would have likely lost his dder. Unlike everyone


    else, he was privy to Baron¡¯s identity. Even if he had a hundred times the courage he had now, he


    wasn''t nearly brave enough to covet his superior¡¯s wife!


    Meanwhile, everyone else in question nodded as if they understood the whole thing. Even Henry


    graced Phillip with a pleased grin. ¡°For someone like Camel toe to us in person, the reason has to


    be something he desires for his person as well. At the end of the day, it alles down to riches,


    power, and lust. We can¡¯t do anything about the first two, but we have in our hands the most beautiful


    maiden of all Cona ¨C Tracy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, Granddad. If we produce Tracy, we solve our problem just like that,¡± Phillip


    grinned right back.


    ¡°Send word right now and have her meet me in the office,¡± Henrymanded.


    The Perry courtyard.


    Ever since she¡¯de home from the office, Tracy had been sequestered in her room for an entire


    day.


    With her daughter ignoring her questions, Sherry only managed to glean the facts after asking around.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to divorce that piece of trash? You never listened, and look where


    that¡¯s got you! Thepany you built up all on your own, reduced to someone else¡¯s dowry!


    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re really going to have to divorce him this time. So long as you¡¯re married to Joker, the


    Perry n won''t be able to do anything to keep you down anymore.¡±


    Sherry had repeated those lines for the umpteenth time, but Tracy simply refused to answer.


    Then, a telephone suddenly began to ring from Tracy¡¯s room.


    Only now could Tracy¡¯s voice be heard - ¡°All right, I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Soon after, Tracy left her room, eyes rimmed with red.


    ¡°Have you heard a word of what I said?¡±


    Now that Tracy was finally outside, Sherry hurried to grab her by the elbow.


    ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s something else, can it wait until I get back? Granddad needs to see me right away.¡±


    Sherry released her grip the moment she heard that Henry had called for Tracy. She wasn¡¯t about to


    start trouble with Mr. Perry himself before her daughter could marry into the Warner family.


    Twenty minutester, Chairman¡¯s office.


    Henry sat before his desk, a severe expression on his face. He¡¯d just finished rying the news of the


    Brone Group cancelling their coboration to Tracy.


    ¡°Granddad. You called me all the way out here just to tell me this?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were puffed up with disappointment. ¡°Phillip¡¯s the Chairman. If thepany¡¯s going


    through something this huge, shouldn¡¯t you be turning to him instead?¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I know you have yourints about my decision this morning, but you have to understand.


    Your household scandal brought the n a lot of trouble.¡±


    Nestlingfortably into the moral high ground, Henry continued, ¡°You refuse to marry into the Warner


    n. Your garbage husband beat up a Johnson family man. Do you really think the others are just


    going to sit idly by if I just hand you the Chairman¡¯s seat?¡±


    Her disappointment in her grandfather growing, Tracy rebuffed, ¡°I was just another victim five years


    ago, Granddad. Even if I brought thepany trouble, thepany was mine, and said trouble mine


    to deal with.


    ¡°Now that I have a husband, why should I marry someone else? Yes, my husband gave that Connor a


    beating, but if he hadn¡¯t done anything, it would have been my sister and my daughter taking a beating


    instead. Am I the only one who has to sacrifice everything for the n to gain a smidgen of approval?¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression grew ugly. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand the facts. But to him, Tracy would


    forever remain just that ¨C a sacrifice for the n.


    ¡°No matter how you put it, you established the Samho Group yourself. Are you really going to just stand


    there and watch its destruction?¡± Henry growled with barely suppressed fury.


    Tracy took a deep breath, then stepped forth with her face set. ¡°Promise me one thing, Granddad, and


    I¡¯ll go to Camel myself.¡±


    ¡°Name it,¡± Henry frowned.


    ¡°If I manage to get Camel to coborate with the Perry n, I want control of Samho returned to me,¡±


    Tracy said, utterly serious.


    Upon hearing her demand, Phillip backed out immediately, raging, ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries,


    Tracy!¡±


    ¡°I created Samho myself. How is taking back what I own overstepping my boundaries?¡± Tracy shot


    back, irritated.


    A tongue-tied Phillip found himself scrambling for Henry¡¯s support. ¡°Look, Granddad, the woman¡¯s just


    pressing a desperate situation at this point. She¡¯s got no regard for you at all. You give her an inch


    here, she¡¯lle back to take a mile.¡±


    ¡°I want the Samho Group,¡± Tracy said coldly.


    Henry remained silent, and Phillip was left to panic. He¡¯d just ascended, and hadn¡¯t even warmed the


    Chairman¡¯s seat yet. How was he supposed to give it up so soon?


    Chancing upon an idea, Phillip put on a show of revtion, then dropped his usation like a grenade.


    ¡°You were nning to take the Chairman¡¯s seat from the beginning, weren¡¯t you? Are you nning to


    take that position, then usurp Granddad as head of the n with the same strategy?¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression began to darken.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Tracy rebuked, knowing full well Phillip was provoking her on purpose.


    Phillip¡¯s face contorted as he mocked, ¡°And that Granddad, is her guilty conscience showing itself. I


    suspect she¡¯s in bed with Camel, and that they nned this out to take the Chairman¡¯s seat. After all, a


    with them, but a lone woman warrants a personal visit from the general manager?¡±


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense!¡± Tracy cried, flushing angrily.


    ¡°You know full well this isn¡¯t nonsense.¡±


    Phillip sneered, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the contract signed this morning, why would we be used of


    viting terms? They didn¡¯t even wait a day, and you still say you didn¡¯t n this out?¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± Tracy was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Shut up, both of you!¡±


    Henry finally exploded. Turning his unleashed fury on Tracy, he thundered, ¡°Three days. If coboration


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    with the Brone Group isn¡¯t restored in three days, I''m invoking my formal authority as head of the n


    and exiling your entire family!¡±

 Chapter 18 Banished from the clan

    Chapter 18 Banished from the n


    With that looming threat, Henry made to leave.


    ¡°Hear that, Tracy? Just three days to settle things with Mr. Camel, before your whole family gets


    expelled! Now that I think of it, I don¡¯t even remember seeing the head of the n invoke his authority


    like that,¡± Phillipughed, smug as ever.


    For the head of the n to directly invoke his authority, it was the highestmand possible in the


    ranks of the Perry family. The head of the n had to pen it in person, and could only do so once a


    year.


    Now, Henry was bringing such a level of authority to bear against Tracy.


    Tracy had frozen on the spot. She¡¯d never thought her own grandfather was capable of something like


    this. Not against her of all people.


    This was the first time she¡¯d felt such despair towards her own n.


    This was the first time she found herself thinking of breaking away from the n entirely.


    For three straight days, Tracy loitered by the Brone Group, failing even to ce one foot through the


    threshold.


    Bronepany building, penthouse, Chairman¡¯s office.


    In front of a giant ne-ss window, a youthful silhouette stood with hands sped behind his back,


    studying the small, fragile figure far below him with eyes full of pity.


    ¡°Chairman, sir, it¡¯s been three days. Aren¡¯t you going to let her in?¡± Camel asked, ever so cautiously.


    Baron shook his head. ¡°This is the only way she¡¯ll realize the truth. You have to be vicious with the


    Perry n, or they¡¯ll just end up stepping over you like this.¡±


    Tracy waited in front of the building for three days. Baron watched her from inside for three days.


    He¡¯d only been back for a few short days, and already he had borne witness to more injury and


    injustice than he could count, all levied against Tracy. It was difficult to imagine just how much she had


    suffered in five whole years.


    Tracy was outside, while his own pain was etched deep within.


    Beneath the Bronepany building, Yuri looked on at her sister, pained. ¡°Sis, the Perry n is just


    pushing whatever grief they have with the Brone Group onto your shoulders. A n like this isn¡¯t worth


    the trouble!¡±


    Eyes red, Tracy maintained, ¡°I created Samho with my own two hands. I am not giving it up.¡±


    ¡°Even if you restore coboration between the Perry n and the Brone Group, the n¡¯s still not


    going to hand the Samho Group back to you!¡± Yuri cried, frustrated.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stand by and watch mypany implode like this!¡± Tracy wept.


    Yuri¡¯s temper wilted upon seeing Tracy¡¯s tears, and she reached out to hug her even as her own tears


    began to fall. ¡°Sis, there no need to go so far!¡±


    Watching the despairing sisters from his perch on the penthouse, Baron did not relent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in to talk to Camel!¡± Yuri rubbed her eyes and rushed into thepany.


    For three days while Tracy waited outside, Yuri had searched for Camel from the inside on her end. But


    she was a new hire. New hires simply didn¡¯t meet with general managers on their first fortnight.


    ¡°Yuri, get a hold of yourself! If you barge in looking for Mr. Camel like this, you could lose your job.¡±


    Seeing how vtile Yuri was, Bonnie began to panic.


    ¡°Even if I end up fired, I need to see Mr. Camel. Refusing the offer is one thing, but at least have the


    decency to meet my sister! She¡¯s been standing in the doorway for three straight days, without even a


    glimpse of Camel¡¯s shadow!¡± Yuri said, incensed.


    ¡°Quiet down!¡± Bonnie hissed, pping a hand over Yuri¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡±


    Yuri shoved her off and made her way straight towards the general manager¡¯s office.


    With a loud bang, she pushed her way in.


    ¡°Yuri!¡± By the time Bonnie caught up, it was toote.


    ¡°Mr. Camel, I know you¡¯re an important person. Too important for the likes of us. But even so, you don¡¯t


    get to step on us like this! My sister¡¯s been waiting for you outside for three solid days! All you have to


    do is say yes or no, so why are you torturing her with silence?¡± Yuri sted, seeing red.


    ¡°Escort her out.¡±


    Camel spoke. ¡°Tell her that the Perry n has offended a very important figure, and now they¡¯re paying


    the price.¡±


    Bonnie had been sweating bullets over Yuri¡¯s actions. Then Camel held his temper and even exined


    the reasoning behind the cancetion, and her anxiety turned to astonishment.


    Yuri, in the meantime, had caught the crux of what Camel was saying. Shocked, she asked, ¡°A very


    important figure? It¡¯s not because they offended you, then?¡±


    Camel shook his head bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m nothingpared to that figure.¡±


    Yuri waspletely stunned. In her eyes, Camel was already a massively important person. Even the


    elite families of Cona treated him with the respect due his station ¨C but now, it seemed, there was


    someone above even him.


    ¡°Sis, Mr. Camel wants me to tell you something.¡±


    Back downstairs, Yuri looked at her sister with aplicated expression.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Tracy said, emotions running wild.


    ¡°Mr. Camel says that the Perry n has offended some massively important character, before whom


    even Mr. Camel himself is nothing. It¡¯s that person¡¯s bidding keeping you from meeting him,¡± Yuri


    exined.


    Hearing that, Tracy toppled over, but Yuri caught her before she could fall.


    ¡°You tried, Sis. It¡¯s not your fault. So please, enough of this,¡± Yuri said, her heart aching for her sister¡¯s


    sorry state.


    Tracy was left in despair. ¡°Is this the end of Samho?¡±


    Samho Group, Chairman¡¯s office.


    Phillip sat in front of his office desk, still as smug as ever. ¡°Have you heard about Tracy? Bitch waited


    three whole days outside the Bronepany building without so much as a peep in return. She¡¯s done


    for this time! We¡¯re just waiting for Granddad¡¯smand to exile her from the family!¡±


    The few direct bloodline n members in the office were allckeys. Each and every one of them failed


    to realize that, upon the breakdown of Tracy¡¯s negotiations, the Perry n itself would be plunged into


    great danger.


    As the saying goes, ¡°All intellectual tendencies are corrupted when they consort with power.¡±


    Phillip took a look at his watch and rose. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Put a call through to security. Let¡¯s head to


    Tracy¡¯s ce and watch the show!¡±


    And just like that, a mass of Perry direct n members followed Phillip along with eight security guards,


    heading straight for Tracy¡¯s household.


    A great bang came from the doorway as Sherry toiled in the kitchen.


    ¡°Terry, what was that noise?¡± She ran out of the kitchen. Terry himself was still seated calmly on the


    sofa, poring over a newspaper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Terry put down reading and left the house.


    The moment he stepped outside, he found that the gates to the garden had already been taken apart,


    and that eight guards in Samho security uniforms were breaking inside.


    And behind those security guards were quite a few members of the direct Perry bloodline, foremost of


    whom was Phillip, spectating the whole affair.


    ¡°Phillip! What are you doing?¡± Terry demanded, outraged.


    Phillip walked forward amicably, looked down upon a seething Terry and gloated, ¡°Granddad gave your


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter three days to restore rtions with the Brone Group before he banished the lot of you from


    the n. Now that the three days are over, why don¡¯t you hazard a guess what I¡¯m doing here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Terry¡¯s rage reached a boiling point as he spread himself in front of the doorway.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bastard son forcefully upying the Perry ancestral mansion, so stop putting on airs!¡±


    Phillip snorted, gesturing. ¡°Toss them all out!¡±


    Sherry could only watch through the window as a pair of security guards dragged Terry out into the dirt.


    Frightened, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    The Perry sisters, still crying and clutching at each other beneath of the Bronepany building, found


    themselves suddenly interrupted by the ringtone.


    Tracy picked up and immediately heard chaos going on in the background. Then the voice of Sherry


    shouted, ¡°Tracy, hurry back with Yuri; Phillip¡¯s brought a mob with him to evict us!¡±

 Chapter 19 An oath in the rain

    Chapter 19 An oath in the rain


    From his view on the penthouse, Baron saw Tracy take a phone call and rush off with Yuri.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He frowned. He had the distinct feeling that something was amiss. ¡°The sisters both look panicked, and


    they¡¯re in such a hurry. Something¡¯s definitely up.¡±


    With that, he turned and left the office.


    Yuri kept her foot t against the throttle all the way back. All that could be seen of her Maserati was a


    white bolt zigzagging across the road.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t rush hour yet, and traffic was light.


    It would originally have been a half-hour drive, but it took Yuri only twenty minutes to reach their home.


    Even from a distance, the sisters could see the crowd swarming around their doorway, and their


    parents surrounded by security guards.


    ¡°You rat bastards, this is our home! You don¡¯t get to throw us out!¡± Sherry howled, furious, arms


    windmilling about her body.


    ¡°What is it that you want, Phillip?¡± Tracy sprinted off the car and screamed at him, shaking with rage.


    Phillip stared at the two women as they stepped out of the Maserati.


    The rest of the Perry n hadn¡¯t yet caught wind of the Lewis n¡¯s visit and generous gifts. Phillip


    simply sneered, ¡°Tracy, I knew you were a parasite, driving about with a million-dor Maserati. No


    wonder Granddad¡¯s invoking his authority to cast your worms out. It''s about time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up! This is a betrothal gift for Yuri from the Lewis family, and it¡¯s got nothing to do with me,¡¯


    Tracy raged.


    A tremor ran through Phillip¡¯s heart. Only the Lewis n, foremost elite among the Cona families,


    could have afforded to give away a million-dor luxury car. If that was true, then Yuri herself was


    ted to enter into that elite family, jumping several rungs at once.


    But at the end of the day, in response to the threat Tracy posed to his own person, the only thing he


    could do was double down.


    ¡°Whether the car has anything to do with you doesn¡¯t really matter anymore. Your three days are up,


    and this is our old n mansion. Now that you¡¯ve been exiled, we are of course returning this property


    to its rightful owner,¡± Phillip snickered.


    Of all the direct descendants of the Perry bloodline dotting the area, not a single one of them stood up


    for Tracy. Instead, they stood by, jeered, and watched.


    Such were the fragile bonds between humans.


    As her heart bled itself dry, Tracy pushed on, ¡°If we were to be banished, the head of the n would


    still have to formally give his word. Word hasn¡¯t even arrived yet ¨C do you want us out that badly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it with you, bastard!¡±


    Upon seeing her sisterid so low, Yuri finally exploded and flew at Phillip.


    Phillip only sneered, ¡°Know your ce.¡±


    Yuri found her way blocked by a pair of security guards. What hope did a lone woman have of getting


    past two fully grown men?


    ¡°Take your hands off my sister!¡±


    Tracy charged, but only ended up the same way as Yuri.


    Phillip stooped to their side and grinned a gloating grin. ¡°See, Tracy, now that the Samho Group is mine


    ¨C even if I destroyed it, it will never find its way back to your hands...¡±


    Just as he trailed off intoughter, Tracy pushed a guard from her with a sudden effort, closed the


    distance, grabbed Phillip by the elbow, and bit down.


    ¡°Ack...¡±


    Phillip¡¯s gleefulugh turned into screeches of pain. The more he struggled, the more her teeth ripped


    at his flesh.


    ¡°Let go of me, you bitch!¡± Flying into a blind rage, Phillip sent a closed fist hammering down towards


    Tracy¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Yuri cried, unable to get close with a pair of guards in the way.


    It was a testament to just how angry Tracy was to resort to biting.


    Just before Phillip¡¯s blow couldnd, a flickering shadow appeared.


    With a sudden p, Phillip found his wrist caught in a vise-grip, with his fist mere centimeters away


    from Tracy¡¯s cranium.


    As theyid eyes on the neer, shock registered on the faces of everyone present.


    ¡°Baron!¡± Yuri looked tearfully up at the man¡¯s silhouette.


    Having expended enough of her wrath, Tracy raised her head to see a familiar face, looking down at


    her regretfully, one hand still grasping Phillip by the wrist.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, trash. Let go of me this instant unless you...¡±


    Crack.


    Before Phillip could finish, a clean, crisp snap rang out from the joint, followed closely by agony.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    His shriek filled the entire garden.


    Before he could scream again, another immense force crashed into his torso, sending him flying eight


    meters away and crumpling heavily into the concrete ground.


    Phillip¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head and he fainted.


    Baron marched up next to his prone form and pinched him by the nerve cluster on his upper lip,


    snarling, ¡°You don¡¯t get off that easily.¡±


    The unconscious Phillip sucked in a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    And the shrieking continued.


    Everyone looked at Baron with bewilderment written across their faces.


    What kind of human being was capable of sending an adult flying eight meters with a single kick?


    That wasn¡¯t the point. The point was ¨C this man knocked his opponent out, then resuscitated him just to


    endure the pain of a broken wrist.


    What they didn¡¯t know, however, was that if Baron hadn¡¯t been holding back, Phillip would already be


    dead.


    Now that she got to see Baron punt someone into the air again ¨C and for it to be Phillip, of all people ¨C


    it was the first time she¡¯d looked at him in such a favorable light.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡± Baron thundered.


    No one dared linger. One by one, the mob scattered.


    Looking at Tracy¡¯s helpless state, Baron felt a twinge of heartache.


    ¡°You bastard, beating up Phillip himself! Now Mr. Perry¡¯s never going to let us off the hook! It¡¯s all your


    fault we were banished from the n! Bastard!¡±


    Sherry raised her hand, but before she could strike, Yuri stormed up to her and barked, ¡°Enough!


    ¡°What is this? You¡¯re not even concerned with everything they put Sis through, but whatever Mr. Perry


    wants with you?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Yuri¡¯s emotions burst out of her as she confronted Sherry, sobbing even as she shouted, ¡°The Perry


    n¡¯s already stepping on us from on high, but you¡¯re still going to send Sis into the frying pan? Don¡¯t


    you feel even a bit of pity for her?¡±


    At the moment, Tracy, who had been until then remained silent, lifted her head and spoke. ¡°What you


    said before. Did you mean it?¡±


    In response, Baron stood up straight and swore solemnly, ¡°If you so wish ¨C I¡¯ll give you the whole


    world.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s stoic mask twitched and crumbled away, bringing with it a flood of tears. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I just want


    someone to be with me... a man to shoulder this burden for me.¡±


    Baron¡¯s own heart wrenched as he heard her words. He leant over the tearful woman and simply said,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With that one word, he turned to leave.


    A jagged bolt of lightning split the sky, and a torrential downpour washed over thend.


    Watching his silhouette disappear into the rain, Tracy could have held back the tide before she stopped


    her tears. The sobs tore themselves out of her heart and lungs, as unrelenting as theing


    storm.

 Chapter 20 Karma

    Chapter 20 Karma


    Yuri, long past the point of hiding her own tears, held Tracy close.


    ¡°That Baron is trash, and yet you swallowed up his lies just like that! He¡¯ll give you the whole world?


    What horseshit!¡±


    Sherry, on the other hand, showed no sign of softness. Her merciless tongueshing continued. ¡°We¡¯re


    being exiled from the n, which means we¡¯re even losing our home now. That man knows that he


    won¡¯t be able to scrounge up anything else by staying in this household, so just like five years ago, he¡¯s


    leaving you right when things get the most difficult. This time, he¡¯s nevering back.¡±


    The thorny words embedded themselves deep into Tracy¡¯s chest, where they burrowed deeper, took


    root.


    ¡°If we really end up banished, we¡¯ll be left with nothing. Tracy, please, listen to your Mom. Go and beg


    your Granddad for a chance, just one chance to keep us in the family. Promise him anything he wants.


    Go now, go!¡± Sherry urged even as she sobbed.


    Thoroughly heartbroken, nk despair etched across her face, Tracy looked at Sherry and agreed, ¡°All


    right. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go and beg him to let you off, even if it costs me my life.¡±


    With that, she ran headlong into the pouring rain.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Yuri yelled, chasing after her.


    Before she could step out, Sherry pulled her back by the arm. ¡°This mess was hers to begin with. We¡¯ll


    only get off the hook if we send her to Henry.¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡±


    Yuri wrested free of Sherry¡¯s grip. She had never once spoken to her mother like this before.


    But by the time she sprinted out, Tracy had gone.


    The Perry family garden.


    In front of the gates of Henry¡¯s domicile, a slender, feminine figure knelt in ce. The rain had long


    since drenched her. The frigid wind howled. But everything her body was enduring wasn¡¯t within a


    millionth of the pain wracking her heart.


    ¡°Granddad, I¡¯m begging you. Give me a chance. So long as you keep us in the n, I¡¯ll do anything you


    say.¡±


    As Tracy sobbed, the raindrops running down her face mingled with her tears.


    She had knelt in the wind and rain for such a long time that her frail body was swaying on the spot. If it


    was not for her intense willpower, she would have copsed long ago.


    Despite living but one door away from her, there was no pity to be found in Henry''s face. He refused


    even to acknowledge her presence.


    Next to Henry¡¯s mansion was Phillip¡¯s house. Surrounded by direct n members, they looked upon


    the scene with eyes devoid of sympathy.


    ¡°What a stubborn woman. She¡¯s been kneeling here all this time begging for Mr. Perry¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not stubbornness, that¡¯s desperation. Without the Perry n, she¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Perry¡¯s doing it for real this time ¨C banishing her household from the n.¡±


    ¡­...


    At that moment, the door to Henry¡¯s room opened, and out walked a butler clutching a document.


    Tracy stared up at the butler¡¯s figure as he began to read from the document - ¡°This is the seventh


    formalmand of the head of the Perry n. After discussion with all Perrypany branches and


    departments, the result is unanimous - The Tracy household is banished, all its members are to be


    struck from the family tree, and the Perry mansion is to be returned to the n! The head of the n


    has spoken!¡±


    sh!


    Several lightning bolts drew jagged gashes across the sky, slitting open its belly and bringing with it a


    fresh peal of rain.


    Herst wisp of hope extinguished, Tracy¡¯s body shuddered and finally sank to the ground, numb.


    A flickering shadow once again appeared by her side.


    ¡°Formalmand?


    ¡°Granddad really invoked his full authority just to exile my household from the n?


    ¡°What on earth did I do? What did I do to have you all treat me like this? Why?¡±


    After a brief lull, Tracy¡¯s sobs took on a hysterical note.


    Baron, who had appeared next to her, exuded sheer killing intent from his every pore. This was the first


    time since leaving the P Inds that he¡¯d felt such powerful bloodlust.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I¡¯m going to purge this family!¡± Charles materialized behind Baron as well. Enraged, he took


    a single step towards the home of Mr. Perry.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Baron thundered, rainwater dripping from his forelocks to his forehead, past the bloodthirsty dots of his


    pupils, no longer distinguishable from tears.


    ¡°I want to watch the ones forsaking her today beg for her return tomorrow.¡± Baron¡¯s voice grew colder


    than a cier.


    Tracy was sprawled out, her limbs unresponsive, weak from her torment. Gently, Baron hoisted her up


    and disappeared into the squall.


    Just as he left, a ck Audi A6 rolled to a halt in the Perry courtyard. Two middle-aged men with Brone


    ¡°Mr. Perry, bad news ¨C it¡¯s the Brone Group. Onewyer, along with a Minister of Law and Justice,¡±


    someone hastily reported to Henry.


    Panicking, Henry gathered himself and rose. ¡°Show them in!¡±


    Those words had barely faded from the air when the pair entered.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Henry made his way forward, actively reaching out to shake their hands.


    The gesture was not returned. The Minister gestured with his eyes, and his apanyingwyer


    produced a letter, handing it off to Henry.


    ¡°This is an attorney¡¯s letter from the Bronepany. Mr. Perry, I suggest you pay your reparations as


    stated in the contract as soon as possible. Otherwise ¨C we¡¯ll see you in court,¡± the Minister eximed


    coldly.


    As the rest of the Perry n arrived, all who overheard the conversation wore a face of worry.


    ¡°Minister William Carter, we hadn¡¯t even begun our coboration yet when we signed that contract, so


    how could we have vited its terms?¡± Phillip asked boldly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Henry snapped. Even if the Perry n hadn¡¯t vited the contract, if the Brone Group said


    they did, so it was.


    William wasn¡¯t about to let Phillip off that easily, however, and sneered, ¡°So you think the Brone Group


    has it in for you, then?¡±


    Resentful, Phillip said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Henry pped him backhand across the mouth as he bellowed, ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    Right after his outburst, Henry hastily turned back to William. ¡°My grandson is an ignorant fool. No need


    to descend to his level, Minister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind. I might as well rify things here and save you some time spreading meaningless


    rumors.¡±


    William released a frosty chuckle, took a copy of the contract from thewyer, flipped to a specific page


    and passed it to Henry. ¡°Mr. Perry, would you please read thest item of thest additional use of


    this page? Just so you and your n are perfectly crystal clear on exactly which term of the contract


    you¡¯ve broken.¡±


    Despite Henry¡¯s eptance that they would have to shoulder responsibility one way or another, he


    himself harbored no small amount of lingering discontent. Hurriedly, he took the contract in his hands,


    found the item in question, and read it aloud - ¡°It is agreed that, within the period of coboration, Party


    B must designate Tracy Perry as the sole representative of said coboration.¡±


    Upon hearing the terms, everyone in the Perry n froze, dumbfounded.


    As for Henry himself, he slumped down into his sofa, strength draining from his body.


    ¡°Oh, right, Mr. Camel also asked me to tell you this, Mr. Perry ¨C you reap what you sow,¡± William said


    coldly.

 Chapter 21 Will tragedy happen?

    Chapter 21 Will tragedy happen?


    Not until this moment did Henry finally understand why Camel brought the contract and immediately


    sued them for breach of the contract.


    No one ever thought there would be a use that Tracy was assigned as the person in charge.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, please let me talk to Camel. I got it wrong, but if he can let us off, we will do anything he


    wants. He likes Tracy, doesn¡¯t he? I promise Tracy will marry him.¡±


    After pausing for a second, Henry suddenly strode towards and pulled William¡¯s arm, agitated.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    William was freaked out for he didn¡¯t believe Henry would say something like that, and scolded


    indignantly, ¡°If you want to screw up, just go ahead, but don¡¯t fucking get me into trouble. Even if Camel


    is here, he will do the same as I did.¡±


    William knew clearly Camel was so mean to Perry n because of Baron.


    After William finished his words, Henry, eyes popping out, said bitterly, ¡°Do you mean Owen n also


    fancied Tracy?¡±


    ¡°Blimey, I have talked enough rubbish. Now let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    William dared not to disclose more details, clearing his throat, and spoke seriously, ¡°Brone Group


    suffered a great loss due to your breach of the contract. You, of course, should bear a huge


    it.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, please.¡±


    Once hearing thepensation, everyone of Perry n was startled.


    ¡°Onepany had interest in acquisition of Samho Group, and asked Camel for help. As everyone


    knows, Perry n would already go bankrupt if Brone Group hammered the market of Samho Group.


    But now, if you agree to sell Samho Group, we will stop suing Perry n,¡± William said calmly.


    ¡°Are you serious that selling Samho Group can offset thepensation?¡± Henry said quickly, with his


    eyes beaming.


    As the contract stipted, Perry n had topensate one billion dors to Brone Group. Perry n


    couldn¡¯t afford it even if they sold everything they had. And Samho Group¡¯s market value was not


    higher than one hundred million.


    ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t telling lies.¡±


    William said, scorning, ¡°If it was not for the sake of the person behind Camel, how could it be possible


    that Perry n would just have to sell Samho Group for thepensation?¡±


    ¡°Agree! We are happy to follow your proposal,¡± Henry spoke, in a loud and delighting voice.


    Henry thought they had topensate the breach as stipted in the contract, but now they could


    save Perry n from bankrupt in spite of losing Samho Group.


    And moreover, Samho Group was taken from Tracy. So, Perry n wouldn¡¯t be hurtful even if they lost


    it.


    Henry feared Brone Group pulled back the proposal, so he instantly called theirwyer to settle down


    the acquisition.


    On the other side, Baron had already sent Tracy home. Tracy fell asleep in Baron¡¯s arm before long.


    ¡°What happened to Tracy?¡±


    Yuri asked Baron in a panic. Baron was just taking Tracy away before Yuri arrived at Perry n¡¯s


    house.


    ¡°She was just fatigued, and fell asleep,¡± Baron said.


    Getting Tracy on the bed, looking into Yuri¡¯s eyes, Baron said, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    And then, Baron turned and left.


    At this moment, Yuri had an illusion that Baron seemed not what he used to be.


    Seeing off Baron, the moment he disappeared, Yuri blurted out, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    Hearing the voice behind, Baron quivered and paused, and another voice sounded, ¡°Promise me. Don¡¯t


    get Tracy hurt again. I trust you can protect her.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Baron said in a firm intonation, and continued to move on.


    Looking Baron gradually disappearing in the rain, Yuri felt distressed.


    She didn¡¯t know where Baron was going, but she felt that next time when she met Baron, Baron would


    be a totally different person.


    At the penthouse, Brone Group.


    ¡°Mr. Chairman, I just heard that the acquisition of Samho Group waspleted,¡± Camel said softly.


    Baron wasn¡¯t surprised and asked, ¡°Where can I buy the best diamond ring in Cona.¡±


    ¡°At eight o ''clock tonight, there will be an auction of rare jewelries collections at 9Out Club. The best


    and thest auction is a diamond ring, called The Pink Star. Most women from rich and noble families


    will go for it tonight,¡± Camel said promptly.


    ¡°Well, youe with me tonight,¡± Baron said.


    Camel nodded, eyes gleaming with joy. He thought he was trusted as Baron would take him to the


    auction.


    At nearly eight o¡¯clock, a ck Maybach slowly stopped at the door of 9Out Club, the top-level


    entertainment club in Cona.


    The parking lot was full of luxury cars. Some of them were worth over millions dors, and some were


    worth over ten million dors. Few Benz and BMW worth less than a million dors were seen there.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, good evening. Wee to 9Out Club.¡± A middle-age man trotted over immediately and


    said respectfully as Baron got off the car.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Baron said, frowning.


    The middle-aged man said, with embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Owen, I am Edward of Lewis n. We met


    before at the airport with Steward.¡±


    He was the richest man in Cona. Baron couldn¡¯t remember him, for he didn¡¯t even take a look at him


    the first day he came back.¡±


    Camel spoke timely to ease the embarrassment, ¡°Chairman, the 9Out Club is Lewis n¡¯s property.


    Edward can help us with the auction tonight.¡±


    Edward said, with an appreciative look at Camel, ¡°Mr. Owen, I will lead you in through the nk door. It


    is a secret path.¡±


    Edward directly ushered Baron into a VIP room, with a throughout view on the auction hall, and a huge


    screen showing high resolution pictures of all auction items.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, please have a look. If you are interested in any item of them, just let me know.¡± Edward said


    tteringly.


    Baron sneered, ¡°Do you think I am short of money?¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Edward was frightened, wiping sweat on his forehead.


    Camel stood by restlessly. Baron was so mighty that Camel felt really stressed to be with him.


    ¡°There is nothing you can help now. Leave us alone.¡± Baron asked Edward to leave.


    Baron surely didn¡¯t show any courtesy to Edward not because he was offended by Edward but because


    Edward had a rtionship with Owen n.


    With this secret VIP room, Baron¡¯s auction went very smoothly. If there was anyone bid on the item he


    was interested in, he would bide it at a double price, making no one dare to follow any item Baron bid


    for.


    What happened in the auction that night had spread the whole Cona very soon, which arose many


    people to guess who he was to buy so many rare jewelries collections within just one night.


    ¡°I want to hold a banquet in three days. Everything will be prepared with the highest standard. We¡¯ll be


    inviting all noble families in Cona, with invitation letters decorated with pure golden silk. But you are not


    allowed to invite in the name of Brone Group, and my name neither.¡±


    Baron delivered the order to Camel, highlighting one thing, shooting a sharp nce at Camel, ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget to invite Perry n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman,¡± Camel nodded quickly.


    In the meeting room of Perry n.


    Sitting in the master seat, looking around, Henry spoke sternly, ¡°After the breach issue, nopany


    was willing to cooperate with us. Perry n is falling down. If we want to recover, we have to find a


    way out. What solutions do you guys have to bring our family back to glory again?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, you know what was going on at 9Out Club¡¯s auctionst night, don¡¯t you?¡± Phillip suddenly


    said, in a pleasant voice.


    Henry nodded, ¡°A man spent billions of dors within just one night to buy most of auction collections,


    and paid twice the prices of others. It has been widely spreading. I had heard it, of course.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, a generous man like him must be very powerful and rich. I heard that even Edward showed


    great respects to him. If our family can get backed by him, we will definitely go through the crisis.¡±


    Phillip said, with a confident look.


    With a sharp look, Henry said at once, ¡°Yeah. Just do as you said. Figure out a way to know his name


    and make a contact with him by all means.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, please rest assured. I have been under investigation, and have a clue already. As the


    security at the Club told me, a young man went there, in a low key, and Edward epted him in


    person. When I find out his name, I will go contact him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Once you establish a rtionship with him, our family will be getting better very soon.¡± Henry said


    with satisfaction.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, an invitation letter decorated with golden silk was handed over to Perry n.


    ¡°Granddad, the golden silk on the letter is made of pure gold!¡± Phillip said surprisingly after checking it.


    ¡°What? A pure golden silks?¡± Every other member in the family popped their eyes out.


    Henry hurried over, took a closer look at the golden silk, andughed out loud instantly, ¡°The one who


    used pure gold to decorate the invitation letter must be rich and powerful. He even invites us. I guess it


    should be Brone Group. God bless us now!¡±


    ¡°Only the pure golden silk decorated on the letter is worth over thousands of dors. If Lewis n


    invites us, they wouldn¡¯t be so generous. In my opinion, the one who sent this invitation letter to us


    must be the mystery man at the auctionst night. Granddad, our n is gonna be prosperous again!¡±


    Phillip spoke in excitement.


    ¡°Perry n is gonna revive!¡±


    Everyone of Perry n was beaming with pleasure. The situation of Perry n had be worse


    and worse since Brone Group canceled their partnership, and everyone in the family was in fear.


    Now, they saw the hope of rejuvenation.


    At the same time, most of the noble families had received the invitation letter, and all of them were of


    power and wealth. But to their surprises, the falling family, Perry n, also received the invitation.


    Those who canceled their cooperation unterally once knew Perry n was also on the list of


    banquet guests. They instantly sent cooperation contract to Perry n. This made Henry delighted.


    Three days passed swiftly.


    Masters of most noble families in Cona, with their kinship families, was heading to the Starry Garden


    hotel, the top luxury hotel in Cona.


    ¡°Granddad, I believe, after today, no one in Cona would dare to look down upon our family,¡± Phillip said


    excitedly.


    Henryughed out loud. Apparently, he was cheerful. He stepped forward, fixed the cor of Phillip,


    and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The lineup of Perry n, under leadership of Henry, also arrived at the Starry Garden


    hotel.

 Chapter 22 A big banquet

    Chapter 22 A big banquet


    Perry courtyard.


    A ck Rolls-Royce stopped slowly at the front door.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are youing for?¡±


    Sherry asked politely as she saw a young man in a nice suit when she opened the door.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°Madam, I am sent by Mr. Edward to pick up Ms. Yuri to join the


    banquet at the Starry Garden hotel.¡±


    ¡°Starry Garden hotel? Mr. Edward? The richest man in Cona?¡± Sherry looked astonished, but delighted


    when the young man nodded.


    Recently, the banquet event had spread all over Cona. Those who got invited were all distinguished


    families. Sherry had never anticipated that Lewis n would send a car to pick her daughter up to the


    banquet.


    Sherry warmly ushered the young man into the house, handed him over to Terry, and hurried over to


    Yuri¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Lewis n had sent a car to pick us up to join in the banquet held at the Starry Garden hotel, which


    might be held to celebrate your engagement with Edwin,¡± Sherry said in a frenzy of excitement.


    Curling up and watching television in the bed, Yuri was also shocked as she listened, ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°A young man is waiting downstairs, what are you hesitating for?¡± Sherry shrieked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Yuri screamed, jumped off the bed, and started putting make-up and dressing immediately.


    ¡°Mom, when dad wille back? I miss him.¡±


    In the other bedroom, Lara was ying the pendent around the neck and asked pitifully.


    Yuri hadn¡¯t seen her father ever since Baron sent her back home three days ago. She was upset these


    days but didn¡¯t know the reason until Lara mentioned their father.


    Yuri feared her father would leave without saying goodbye, and didn¡¯te back for a long time as he


    did five years ago.


    ¡°Dad is busy working now. He wille home soon.¡± Tracy hugged Lara tightly.


    In her mind, a man came upon, leaving from Perry n with her in his arms in the rain. Perhaps, she


    would never forget how warm it was.


    ¡°Tracy, a car sent from Lewis n to pick us up to join the engagement banquet of Yuri and Edwin.


    Hurry up to get yourself dressed. We can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Sherry rushed in as they were afraid of missing the man.


    After an hour, they all got ready.


    The eyes of the young man bulged as he saw these beauties. But he quickly darted away, for they are


    distinguished guests of Lewis n. He dared not stare at them for long.


    Today, the Starry Garden hotel was so bustling, for almost all noble people in Cona were there.


    Luxury cars flooded into the parking lot.


    Henry got off from an Audi. There was a Rolls-Royce on the left side, and a Bentley on the right side.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Henry urged, for he didn¡¯t want anyone knew he wasing in an Audi.


    ¡°Granddad, Edward¡¯s car was here!¡±


    They saw a A88888 Rolls-Royce stop at the door of the hotel as they walked out the parking lot.


    Henry said at once, ¡°Phillip,e with me. Let¡¯s go and greet Mr. Lewis.¡±


    They bent slightly over to wait for Edward to get off when they got to the Rolls-Royce.


    But the next moment, the hollow smile on their faces vanished.


    It was not Edward getting off but Tracy, Yuri, Lara and Sherry. Sherry was angrily for they were forced


    to leave Perry n, but now she was so d to see their posture.


    ¡°Henry, thank you for your order to force us away from Perry n; otherwise in the future, we might


    have some useless rtives. As you know, what any girl married into a powerful and wealthy family


    fears the most was the harassment from her poor rtives,¡± Sherry said on purpose, in an ironic voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry said with a nk face.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you know yet?¡±


    Sherry said, with happiness in her eyes, ¡°Half a month ago, Lewis n came to our house with


    precious betrothal gifts, including a vi in Star and Moon Properties. We are about to move in soon.


    For the legacy house of Perry n, it was broken and shabby. How can my daughter live in there as


    the daughter-inw of the richest family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Henry coughed.


    ¡°Granddad!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s words were so mean that Henry almost fainted, and his family quickly got close to him to


    steady him.


    Sherry finally seized a chance to vent her anger. After that, she never felt so rxed.


    With the guidance of usher, Sherry and her family sat on the front table.


    This astonished everyone at the banquet. They all discussed which the family was.


    People who sat on the front seats must be powerful or wealthy.


    ¡°Excuse me, which seats are we supposed to sit in?¡±


    Without any ushering, Phillip grabbed an usher over and asked at once.


    The beauty usher took the invitation letter, took a nce at it, and said with a nk face, ¡°This is your


    table number, can¡¯t look for it yourself?¡±


    Starry Garden Hotel was one of Lewis n¡¯s properties, and even if that was an usher, they dared not


    to mess around with.


    Perry Family easily found their seats, for it was right near the door of the hall. The table was obviously


    smaller, and the seats were also simpler,pared to others.


    But Perry Family still kept their heads up while they didn¡¯t know how poor they looked in others¡¯ eyes.


    At eight o¡¯clock, the banquet began.


    With a melodious music, the hostess went up to the stage.


    After addressing to the audience, the hostess smiled and spoke, ¡°We invite you toe here tonight to


    announce three things.¡±


    Because the invitation letter was anonymous, no one knew who the sponsor was until now.


    Everyone in the hall was prick-eared as the hostess spoke.


    ¡°The first thing is that Cona branch of Brone Group will start operating today. The Group has already


    reached a long-term agreement with Samho Group. We hope we can cooperate with everyone here in


    the future.¡±


    Once the first thing announced, everyone began buzzing.


    For Samho Group, everyone here knew about it, for Tracy, as the first beauty in Cona, was the


    president of thepany before.


    However, thepany was controlled by Perry n. Was Perry n qualified to cooperate with Brone


    Group?


    If Brone Group treated Perry n as a partner, but why did they ce Perry n at such an awkward


    position?


    Perry Family felt even more awkward as everyone in the hall looked confusedly at them.


    Until this moment, Perry Family was aware of that they were invited here, not because they were


    treated as a potential force to cooperate with, but because someone wanted to humiliate them.


    ¡°Granddad, they made it too far!¡± Phillip snapped in exasperation.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    With a leaden look, Henry said in an undertone, ¡°We shall bear the shame as we are here already. If


    we mess around here in front of the public, we shall disappear in Cona before long.¡±


    ¡°We, Lewis n, are willing to cooperate with Samho Group.¡±


    A sudden voice sounded from Edward brought everyone back to reality.


    ¡°We, Wang n, hope to cooperate with Samho Group!¡±


    ¡°We, Johnson n, are willing to cooperate with Samho Group!¡±


    ¡°We, Lee n, are also willing to cooperate with Samho Group.¡±


    ¡­


    Several men stood up to voice their wills in a row after Edward finished his words. They all were


    masters from those noble families.


    The people from Perry n felt so disgraced, for the Samho Group they had sold three days ago, and


    now many noble families were willing to cooperate with Samho Group. They would see a sharp


    increase in its market value after tonight.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, for the cooperation, you can negotiate with Samho Group after the banquet.


    But now, I want to announce the second thing.¡± The beauty hostess continued to speak suddenly, and


    the noise from the crowd then faded.


    ¡°Today is the fifth wedding anniversary of a couple. In that very year, for some reasons, they were


    forced to marry. The husband didn¡¯t think he could deserve it, so he left without saying goodbye. It¡¯s


    been five years from that day on.¡±


    ¡°Three days ago, at 9Out Club¡¯s auction, a mystery man bought most of the jewelries continuously with


    a high price, including the Pink Star, a diamond ring worth 5 hundred million dors. And he is the


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Beep.¡±


    At this moment, the stage curtain automatically opened, and a dozen of ss showcases showed up


    under eyes of the public.


    In every ss showcase, there was a gorgeous jewelry.


    ¡°Those jewelries are from the auction.¡± A loud voice sounded.


    ¡°Star Blue Ne, the Pink Star diamond ring¡­¡±


    All jewelries auctioning at 9Out Club that night was showcasing on the stage. Every item was priceless.


    Some rich families in Cona were able to purchase those jewelries, but none of them was willing to do


    so.


    All women in the banquet, though some of them were from a wealthy family, were looking enviously at


    those jewelries. If any woman had a change to possess any jewelry of them, let alone to have all of


    them, she would feel satisfied for the rest of life.


    Tracy, sitting in front of the stage, also stared at those jewelries enviously, and muttered, ¡°The wife was


    so happy!¡±


    ¡°Is today also your wedding anniversary?¡±


    Yuri suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t you think who the husband the hostess mentioned is


    Baron? Perhaps, all these things are prepared for you?¡±


    Tracy kept silent with a bitter look, shaking her head.


    ¡°You bitch, what the hell are you saying? Baron can¡¯t buy all those jewelries.¡± Sherry said, taking a


    testy nce at Yuri.


    ¡°Mom, remember what you have just said, and don¡¯t regret it,¡± Yuri said.


    ¡°You dare to challenge me!¡± Sherry snapped with a smiling face.


    At the moment, the hostess¡¯s voice sounded impassioned again.


    ¡°Five years ago, this husband had never presented a gift to his wife due to poverty, and today he wants


    to make up all the regrets. All jewelries here are prepared for his wife. Now let¡¯s witness this happy


    moment together!¡±


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Several lights shot down onto the hall.


    When those lights gathered, they focused in the front of the stage at the extremely beautiful woman.

 Chapter 23 A breathtaking proposal

    Chapter 23 A breathtaking proposal


    Immediately, all eyes were focused on Tracy.


    ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s him. It really is him.¡±


    Yuri looked the woman covered by the spot lights, eximed in ecstasy, and then stood up, looking


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    around to seek Baron.


    People from Perry n still looked dazed at this moment.


    ¡°No way! This is impossible!¡± Phillip looked dumbstruck.


    Henry also popped his eyes, ¡°Does it mean that all these things were done by that asshole? How could


    it be possible?¡±


    Other people in the hall were shocked as well.


    Tracy, as the first beauty, was well-known in Cona. And her marriage with Baron had be the


    Everyone wasn¡¯t sure about the second news, but now they knew what was going.


    Before everyone stopped surprising, the spot lights suddenly moved to a woman, then quickly turned to


    another, and again and again until it was turned off.


    ¡°It was just a joke. Please forgive me not to disclose the truth because the husband didn¡¯t want me to!


    Thank you for youring. The banquet ends here.¡± The hostess announced, in a bantering voice.


    ¡°I told you. Howe the asshole could do it?¡±


    Perry Family then sighed in relief.


    Other people seemed not to believe the second thing was a joke, for what the hostess had said


    matched with the marriage happened five years ago.


    Tracy had an illusion that everything was prepared by Baron tonight while all the spot lights focused on


    her.


    She felt disappointed since the banquet was over, and she had seen Baron.


    ¡°I gotta go!¡± Tracy spoke to her family, stood up and left after.


    When Tracy walked out the hotel, a woman came up and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Tracy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t know who the woman was.


    The woman said, with a hollow smile, ¡°Our boss wants to discuss with you about the development of


    Samho Group. Does Ms. Tracy have any interest in?¡±


    Tracy was delighted instantly. After Samho Group was sold forpensation, she thought she would


    never have the chance to stay in Samho Group, let alone to possess it. She was willing to stay in, for


    after all, she had put painstaking efforts on Samho Group.


    Many noble families wanted to cooperate with Samho Group. Tracy didn¡¯t feel upset, for it was better


    than being owned by Perry n.


    She followed the woman, took the elevator to the penthouse of the hotel.


    At the same time, a confusing voice echoed across the banquet hall, ¡°Madam, you had just announced


    two things. What is the third thing?¡±


    The hostess was still on the stage. She said, with an enigmatic smile, ¡°The third thing is that the


    husband is going to make a proposal to his lover on the penthouse of this hotel. He wants to make up


    the mistake he made five years ago. Next, let us all go outside to witness the happiest moment


    tonight!¡±


    The Starry Garden Hotel was the highest building in Cona. There were two meanings in its name. First,


    the penthouse was made of sses, and it would shine after nightfall just look like a sparkling star.


    Second, the penthouse was designed as a telescope with doubleyer sses. Stars in the sky could


    be seen from the penthouse, the giant telescope.


    Under leading of the hostess, all guests went out and looked up to the penthouse.


    However, it was so far from the ground that they could only see the penthouse shining as a dazzling


    star, but couldn¡¯t see what happened inside.


    ¡°Aunt Yuri, my dad told me that he will not go out with me today.¡± Lara felt disappointed, puckered her


    face, and snuggled his head onto Yuri¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This unfilial bitch. How dare she still contact with that asshole!¡± Sherry snapped, looking indignant.


    ¡°Mom, Tracy and Baron were the husband and the wife up there!¡± Yuri said, pointing to the penthouse.


    A cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡°That crap, he can¡¯t even afford a single flower, can he?¡±


    Another voice sounded ironically, ¡°Look at the luxurious banquet here, I bet your sister might hide


    herself somewhere and cry!¡±


    Perry Family walked over.


    ¡°Anyhow, we are the distinguished guest sitting in the front. It is better than those watchdogs who were


    sitting at thest, near the door.¡± Yuri mocked.


    ¡°Who the hell are you talking to?¡± Phillip raged at once, and strode forward to raise his fist.


    Sherry pulled Yuri behind her back, ¡°How dare you try to hit my daughter? She is about to marry into


    Lewis n, the richest family in Cona.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Without supports from Perry n, you are nobody.¡±


    At the same time, the young man who came to pick Yuri up showed up, and said politely, ¡°Ms. Yuri, the


    ceremony is not over yet, and Mr. Lewis thought you might need some rest, so he booked the whole


    coffee shop across the street. You will have a better view on the grand ceremony over there.¡±


    Before Yuri moved her lips, Sherry was rushing to say, ¡°Lewis n was so thoughtful. We¡¯d better to


    go there than stay here, to show our respects.¡±


    And then, taking a teasing nce at Henry, she left with Yuri and Lara under the envious look from the


    crowd.


    And meanwhile, Tracy just got to the penthouse. When the door of elevator opened, she was shocked


    by what she saw.


    The room was huge. The dome and the ambient walls of the floor were all made of ss. The entire


    Cona with gorgeous night scene was in sight. And what made her even more surprised was that when


    she looked up, stars were twinkling in the sky as if she could touch any of them when she reached her


    hand to.


    There were rose petals spreading thickly on the floor. In front of the window, there was a man dressed


    with a military outfit, with his hand crossing behind, facing to the window.


    Tracy had a vague impression on the man.


    He looked exactly the same as her husband, except only the dressing.


    Today was her wedding anniversary, and the second announcement sounded exactly the same with


    her marriage story. Wasn¡¯t it ¡­?


    Tracy gasped heavily.


    At the meantime, the man turned around.


    Tracy was stunned.


    It really was him, Baron!


    Baron, in a green military outfit, with a general cap, a ck boot, and medals pinned around the chest,


    walked to Tracy step by step slowly.


    ¡°It really was you!¡± Tracy moaned in a shaky voice, with tears brimming in the eyes.


    Baron nodded, looking sincerely, ¡°You had suffered a lot of pains and gossips in these five years


    because of me. Now, I am wearing an army outfit here to promise to you, from now on, I will never let


    you get hurt again!¡±


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    As soon as Baron stopped saying, he got down on one knee, and took out a pink dazzling diamond


    ring. It was the Pink Star Diamond Ring worth 5 hundred million dors, showcasing on the stage.


    ¡°Tracy, I love you. Will you marry me?¡± Baron spoke honestly.


    Meanwhile, a melodious music was yed, and several helicopters rose up in the sky above the hotel.


    And all of sudden, tremendous rose petals were falling and floating in the air.


    Rose petals were all over on the dome, and then the whole building.


    Firecrackers then sounded, and the next moment, the sky was so illuminated colorfully by the splendid


    fireworks for long.


    Tracy looked nkly at Baron, with tears flowing down on her face.

 Chapter 24 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 24 Misunderstanding


    Baron looked so honesty and his eyes were full of love.


    For such a romantic proposal, any other girl would ept it. However, this girl was an exceptional one.


    After a while, Tracy calmed down, and lookedplicatedly at Baron, ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°I understood!¡± Baron said, smiling bitterly. At this moment, he was overwhelmed by tremendous pains.


    It was more painful than his heart being shot by a bullet.


    Looking at the distressed Baron, Tracy also felt upset. She stepped forward, bended slightly over, and


    pulled him up.


    ¡°Baron, I hope you can understand that the reason I was with you was not because of love but our


    daughter.¡± Tracy said gently, looking into Baron¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°For now, I can¡¯t ept you, but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t ept you in the future. You won¡¯t give up, will


    you?¡±


    Baron was still overwhelmed by sorrows as Tracy started speaking, but he was delighted as she


    finished the sentence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Baron said in excitement, ¡°I can wait until the day you are willing to ept me.¡±


    Tracy then felt rxed. She was struggling with herself when she saw Baron kneeling down. Her heart


    was melted, but the reason in her mind told her that it was just being touched, and they had no feelings


    of love except the night they got married five years ago.


    At the same time, in the coffee shop across the street.


    Edward was standing in front of a huge ss window, eyeing on everything that was happening in the


    Starry Garden hotel, and felt extremely emotional.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, here theye.¡± The driver said and left quietly.


    Edward turned around, and saw a woman of middle age approaching. She said, with her hand


    stretching out, ¡°Father-inw, how is everything!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going!¡±


    Edward nodded politely, smiling, and spoke, ¡°You are Mrs. Sherry, Tracy¡¯s mom, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sherry hastily pulled Yuri next to her over, and said happily, ¡°I am Sherry, Yuri¡¯s mom.¡±


    This was the first time Sherry had met Edward in person. She kept grinning, for she was so surprised


    by Edward¡¯s courtesy.


    ¡°Father-inw, we will be a family in the future. So, don¡¯t be so courteous.¡± Sherry said, looking


    pleasant.


    Edward thought he might mishear just now when hearing father-inw, and now again he heard it, he


    was confused, ¡°Mrs. Sherry, howe you call me father-inw?¡±


    Sherry reckoned she might act to eagerly, so she held Yuri¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You are Yuri¡¯s father-in-


    call you Mr. Lewis, and after their wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Edward interrupted Sherry, with a bewildered look, ¡°Mrs. Sherry, is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°No! You sent betrothal gifts to us, didn¡¯t you? I had discussed with Terry, and we were pleased to this


    marriage.¡±


    Edward understood immediately and exined, ¡°Mrs. Sherry, you misunderstood. The betrothal gifts


    were for Tracy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sherry stunned, with eyes wide open.


    Yuri was also shocked, for she had been picturing the life after marrying into a wealthy family, when


    she received betrothal gifts from Lewis n before. Till now, she realized those gifts were not for her,


    and she felt terribly sad.


    Sherry then turned into embarrassment, ¡°Well. It¡¯s same. They are all for my daughter. You don¡¯t worry


    about Tracy¡¯s previous marriage. I will ask her to get divorced tomorrow.¡±


    Edward was terrified, with his face turning pale. He immediately said. ¡°Mrs. Sherry, please don¡¯t. I think


    Mr. Owen and Mrs. Perry are a perfect couple. They were born to be a couple. You must not get them


    divorced.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what do you mean? You just said those betrothal gifts were for Tracy, didn¡¯t you? How


    n?¡± Sherry doubted.


    Edward didn¡¯t know Baron¡¯s position in his family. Edward wanted to show friendliness to him, but


    Baron didn¡¯t take it. So, he made an outnking tactic to obtain trust from his wife and family.¡±


    Edward almost disclosed who Baron was, which made himself sweat.


    He wiped off the sweat on the forehead, and said, ¡°Mrs. Sherry, you misunderstood me. I have two


    daughters, and no son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sherry instantly bounced up. She was so pleasant after she learned that Edward¡¯s son had fell in love


    with Yuri. And now she knew Edward had no son.


    She was so disappointed and asked, ¡°And what was the point of Lewis n sending us betrothal


    gifts?¡±


    Sherry raged, for she thought she was fooled.


    Edward suddenly thought of an excuse, and replied at once, ¡°Mrs. Sherry, you must misunderstand, for


    the gifts were not for marriage but for appreciation, to thank your son-inw.¡±


    ¡°To thank my son-inw? You mean, Baron?¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes were full of doubts.


    Edward nodded, ¡°Yes, it was for Baron. He helped Lewis n before. So, I sent thosevish gifts to


    show our gratitude. I am sorry if any convenience urred because of that.¡±


    Edward thought to himself, ¡®Without the help of Owen n, Lewis n wouldn¡¯t be so wealthy for


    today, and Baron was the heir of Owen n. It was fair enough to do so, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Yuri was still in sadness. She muttered, with a bitter smile, ¡°I see. It was just my own fantasy.¡±


    And then, she turned to the ss window, and looked up to the sky. The swirling rose petals and the


    superb fireworks in the air made her envious.


    At night, Tracy just came home.


    Sherry pulled her over, ¡°Tracy, today is your wedding anniversary with Baron, and he didn¡¯t prepare any


    gift for you, did he?¡±


    It reminded Tracy of everything happened at the Starry Garden Hotel. A faint of smile passed over on


    her face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± Sherry was irritated as Tracy kept silent.


    Tracy reluctantly said, ¡°Mom, you want me to divorce Baron, don¡¯t you? And now you want us to live as


    a couple again?¡±


    Sherry took an anger nce at Tracy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember those gifts sent by Lewis n


    two weeks ago?¡±


    Tracy asked enquiringly, ¡°You told me that those things were betrothal gifts for Yuri, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No. We are mistaken. Those things were to express gratitude to Baron for he had helped Lewis n.


    How could it be possible?¡± Sherry highly doubted.


    ¡°Mom, what exactly do you want me to understand?¡± Tracy asked quickly.


    ¡°If Baron really had helped Lewis n, he must have a handful of money in hand now, which was


    supposed to be a marital property, and you should take half of it. You call him now and sort out the


    division of poverty thing; otherwise you tell him you will sue him for that.¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes were glowed as


    if she had be rich already.

 Chapter 25 Financial troubles

    Chapter 25 Financial troubles


    Tracy was irritated by what her mom had said, ¡°Mom, when did I tell you that I want to divorce with


    Baron? If he really became rich, I got nothing to do with it.¡±


    Tracy left, after finishing her words.


    Sherry stood frozenly there for a while, and roared loudly as she suddenly caught a nce at Terry,


    who was reading newspaper, ¡°You just know reading the fucking newspaper. Did you see the way


    Tracy just behaved to me? Don¡¯t you care my feelings?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Terry mmed the newspaper down on the table, and raggedly yelled, ¡°Until this moment, you still


    fucking don¡¯t understand? Baron is not the crap as he was five years before. At what point do you think


    Edward was courteous to you? If it was not for the crap you talked all the way, how could it be possible


    Edward would send a driver to pick you up?¡±


    Sherry¡¯s eyes popped out, as she was just yelled by her daughter, and now was yelled by her husband,


    who was always obedient to her.


    ¡°What the fuck have I done? Why the hell my daughter and husband were so mean to me? I got no


    hopes to live on¡­¡± Suddenly, Sherry cried out loudly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Terry was annoyed, turned and went into bedroom. Instantly, there was only Sherry in the lobby.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care your rtionship with Edward. I only know you are a fucking crap. You must get divorced


    with my daughter and leave all marital poverties.


    Since there was nobody except Sherry, she eximed impudently, with a grim face.


    Peak Hotel, the biggest mansion in Cona located on the top of Cona Hill. There was only one road,


    from the foot to the top, leading to it.


    At this time, a man, with his hands crossing behind, stood in front of the ss casement, viewing


    Cona¡¯s night scene.


    ¡°It is time to hit Perry n harder.¡± Baron snapped suddenly.


    And then, he made a phone call, ¡°Get Perry n into troubles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman!¡± A voice answered quickly.


    The next morning, when Henry got up, a man broke into the room without knocking the door.


    ¡°Granddad, something terrible happened.¡± Phillip shouted, with face looking pale.


    ¡°What the fucking are you shouting for?¡±


    Henry abused unpleasantly, and continued, ¡°I taught you not to be panic no matter what happened


    since you were a boy. If you can¡¯t learn what I teach you, how can I not worry to hand over the family


    business to you?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, something huge just really happened. The factory was closed and forced to shut down.¡±


    Phillip looked bewildered.


    Henry had just rebuked Phillip to stay calm, but now he was also panicked. He bounced up, and


    irritably eximed, ¡°Shut down? What the hell happened?¡±


    Phillip shook his head, ¡°I came here as soon as I got the news. Not merely the factory was sealed. The


    bank also called in to inform us that ourpany is facing bankrupt. If we don¡¯t clear the debts before


    closing time, the bank will sue us.¡±


    Henry was shaking and in a faint breath as he heard the news.


    ¡°Granddad,¡± Phillip was greatly frightened, and hastily supported the quivering Henry.


    ¡°We must be backstabbed by someone else; otherwise how could it be possible our factory was


    sealed? And the bank suddenly urged us to pay back the debts?¡± After a while, Henry was sober


    gradually.


    Grinding his teeth, Phillip spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t have it in stock. Most of the cash was used in raw materials.


    And now, if the factory closed down, it will cause us a huge loss. Beyond that, our partners will ask us


    to deliver inventory goods to them. If we can¡¯t fulfill their needs, they will cancel the agreement, and


    even worse, they may im a big amount ofpensation ording to the contract. Granddad, Perry


    n is really going to copse this time!¡±


    ¡°pping!¡±


    Henry pped on Phillip¡¯s face, looking so furious, ¡°It didn¡¯t happen yet. What the fuck are you saying!


    If I had handed over Perry n to you, you are going to give up fighting back, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, I was wrong. I will never give it up.¡± Phillip gradually calmed down after the p.


    ¡°This is what my grandson should be. Find a way out whenever you face a difficulty. And never give up


    until you have no choice.¡± Henry sighed a relief as Phillip admitted.


    Phillip pondered for seconds and moved his lips, ¡°Granddad, there are two urgent things. One is to


    persuade our partner to grace us on the deliver time. The other one is to raise capital to pay back the


    debts.¡±


    ¡°You are right. These also are our top two problems. For the first one, I think it is not hard to solve.


    However, for the second one, it must be hard, for even the bank is unwilling to loan us the money, let


    alone other financialpanies,¡± Henry said, frowning.


    ¡°Granddad, one thing came across my mind. Was Perry n interested in marrying Yuri? I heard Yuri


    had received a huge amount of money as betrothal gifts. If we can get that money, our capital issue will


    then be solved,¡± Phillip said, in a cheerful voice.


    Henry¡¯s eyes opened widely, and urged, ¡°Now you go ask Terry to give us the money, and tell them that


    their names can be added back to the family after we get over this crisis.¡±


    Phillip paused to think, and said, ¡°Granddad, Terry may agree so, but will Tracy agree as well?¡±


    Henry snorted coldly, ¡°She has to agree no matter how. Terry is just a bastard of your grandmother. If it


    was not for your grandmother, I would have already removed their name out of the family, and forced


    them to leave our house long ago. How will I make them leave until recently? And now Perry n is in


    trouble. They just do what they are supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°But what if they are unwilling to help us?¡± Phillip was in a pickle.


    Squinting his eyes, Henry cracked a smile, ¡°If they don¡¯t want to help us, then we ask them to pay us


    back for how we bring them up.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, I got your point.¡± Phillip turned and left.


    In the Perry courtyard, Tracy had just finished her breakfast, and was about to take Lara to the


    kindergarten. And the door suddenly was forced open by a group of people.


    Everybody inside was frightened. A familiar figure, following with several securities, as Terry was just to


    check what happened.


    ¡°What the hell are youing for?¡± The family got irritated when seeing Phillip.


    Phillip talked to Terry, with a big hollow smile, ¡°Terry, we have just been trapped in financial troubles.


    My Granddad asked me toe borrow some money from you.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Terry coldly looked at Phillip, and said, ¡°Perry n had already removed our name in the family and


    forced us to leave. And now you are in trouble, do we get anything to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Terry, how could you say so? We are a family no matter how. After all, we are from the same bloodline.


    You don¡¯t want to see our family end up with bankruptcy, do you?¡± Phillip smilingly said.


    ¡°We are poor. You know it, don¡¯t you?¡± Sherry stepped forward, and snapped testily.


    Phillip said, in an eloquent voice, ¡°Sherry, you are joking. I remember you told usst night that Lewis


    n had sent some gifts here, which are worth over ten million dors.¡±


    Sherry drew a long face as Phillip finished.


    ¡°We have nothing to do with those gifts. They were sent by Lewis n for Baron. We don¡¯t have the


    right to dispose them.¡± Yuri walked out, said with a cold face.

 Chapter 26 Utter despair

    Chapter 26 Utter despair


    At Yuri¡¯s words, Phillip released a cold scoff. ¡°Come now, Yuri, if you¡¯re going to make excuses, don¡¯t


    just spin something that tant. Think of the Lewis n¡¯s status! Do you seriously think they¡¯d give


    some trash like Baron the time of day?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me,¡± Yuri said icily.


    Tracy was beginning to see red. It hadn¡¯t even been a week since the n banished them, and they


    were already back to rip them off some more.


    ¡°See, Granddad says that if you¡¯d just hand over the gifts the Lewis n gave you, you¡¯ll be let back


    into the n,¡± Phillip said, suddenly all smiles.


    ¡°Mr. Perry really said that?¡± Sherry was overjoyed.


    If it had only been a few days prior, she would have taken the opportunity to put Phillip in his ce ¨C


    but the truth hade outst night. Although the gifts from the Lewis n were indeed in her hands,


    if Baron so wished it, he could have it all taken away, leaving her with nothing.


    Phillip snorted disdainfully. ¡°Granddad said so himself. Would he lie? Of course, we¡¯d still need you to


    hand over those million-dor betrothal gifts, but if Granddad¡¯s happy with them, he might even hand


    over the position of head of the n to Terry himself. You¡¯ve got only a little to lose and a lot to gain,


    you know.¡±


    Phillip didn¡¯t even blush as he promised the world. He¡¯d gone and mmed the seat of the n head


    right down on the bargaining table, just like that ¨C lighting a fire under Sherry¡¯s ego.


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡± Yuri, at least, remained resolute.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sherry hissed.


    Yuri¡¯s face showed only disappointment. ¡°Mom, did you forget how they expelled us without a second


    thought? Or how Big Sis begged them until she copsed? They¡¯re only crawling back now that they¡¯re


    in trouble. Do you really think they¡¯ll let us back in after a few favors?¡±


    Tracy, too, was thoroughly disappointed in her mother. With her eyes still red, she said, ¡°Those things


    belong to Baron, Mom. You¡¯ve got no right to dispose of them on your own.¡±


    ¡°See here, Sherry, I know you¡¯re the boss of this family. Seeing as Tracy and Yuri seem to be against


    this arrangement, you should take a stand and make a decision. This is your one chance to make it


    back to the n. If the n makes it through this crisis without you lifting a finger, any hopes of you


    returning to the fold is gone, dashed to pieces.¡± Ever the con artist, Phillip¡¯s words wormed their way


    into Sherry¡¯s ear, and she began to waver.


    ¡°I respect my daughters¡¯ wishes. There¡¯s no way I can return to the Perry n at this point.¡± Terry had


    long since given up on the n.


    After all, he¡¯d never had any blood rtion with Henry. It was his mother who¡¯d taken him with her


    when he was still very young. All this time, Henry had never treated him as a member of the family. He


    never even let him into n-managedpanies.


    ¡°Terry, what are you talking about? This is our only chance to go back...¡±


    Before Sherry could finish, Terry spat, ¡°And what are you talking about? You still want to slink back to


    them after seeing how they humiliated our daughter? Then go back on your own!¡±


    Terry¡¯s face was dark with rage. He¡¯d always been even-tempered not because he was a coward, but


    because he wanted a peaceful family life rather than arguing with his wife over every little thing. But


    this wasn¡¯t ¡°every little thing¡± anymore. After toeing it day after day for her personal gain, she¡¯d finally


    crossed the line.


    Sherry froze. The husband who¡¯d never talked back to her, never raised a hand to her, had just yelled


    at her.


    After a long pause, she snapped, released a loud wail, and sobbed, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this house anymore!


    I want a divorce!¡±


    ¡°Fine, get one, you think I care?¡± Terry said harshly.


    ¡°Look, enough of this mummer¡¯s farce. Someone just tell me if you¡¯re handing over the betrothal gifts or


    not. I don¡¯t have time to watch your little show,¡± Phillip smirked, watching the couple¡¯s argument unfold


    like a theater performance.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Terry bellowed, ¡°Get out this instant! I¡¯m out of fucks to give for the Perry n!¡±


    As he shouted, he picked up a broom lying against the wall and swung it at Phillip.


    Phillip simply cocked an eyebrow. Two security guards behind him rushed forward, took Terry¡¯s nks,


    and mmed him to the ground.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Shocked, Tracy and Yuri rushed forward.


    ¡°Honestly, we don¡¯t need your permission. You really don¡¯t have a choice in the matter.¡±


    Phillip followed his chilling statement with amand. ¡°Get in there. Take everything.¡±


    Under his orders, several more security guards filed into the house.


    Soon, a pair of guards came out carrying a box ¨C the box that the Lewis n had broughtst time. It


    was full of gold and jewelry, alongside about one million in cash, and even property and stock bonds.


    Phillip had thought that the betrothal gifts would be worth a few dozen millions at most, but seeing the


    inside of the box, he realized that it probably all added up to the billions.


    ¡°Hah! The Perry n is saved! As long as we sell these off, there¡¯s enough here to deal with anything


    thates our way,¡± Phillip cackled.


    Ever since Tracy was expelled, there had been no one left in the n who could challenge his


    authority. Now that Henry was getting old and frail, the Perry leadership was poised to pass into his


    hands.


    ¡°Stop right there, Phillip!¡± As the box was carted off into the distance, Tracy and Yuri chased after it,


    rage written across their faces.


    But Phillip had brought a swarm of guards with him. What could two women do?


    The mob ransacked the house and took everything ¨C Phillip even drove off with the Maserati.


    ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s all your fault for being so full of yourself. Now like where you¡¯ve got us! Nothing¡¯s left!¡± Terry


    pped Sherry hard across the face, furious.


    ¡°Terry Perry, you actually hit me!¡± Sherry held her face in disbelief.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I hit you? Phillip¡¯s taken everything! If Barones up and asks for it back, what do we say


    to him then?¡± Terry raged.


    ¡°How can that piece of trash make demands of me?¡±


    Sherry snapped, then thought of something and tugged on Tracy¡¯s hand. ¡°Tracy, didn¡¯t Phillip just say


    that so long as we hand over the gifts, they¡¯ll let us back in? Let¡¯s go to the n now and meet with


    your Granddad.¡±


    Irritated, Tracy shrugged off her hand, scoffing, ¡°If you want to go back, go and beg them on your own!¡±


    Ever since the day she knelt in the pouring rain to beg Henry ¨C an ordeal rewarded with banishment


    under the n head¡¯s full authority ¨C she''d decided to wash her hands of the n entirely.


    Turning, Tracy left.


    Sherry grabbed at Yuri¡¯s hand next, who shook her off before she could say anything, scolding, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you get it? Only you want to go back to them at this point. So go back yourself.¡±


    With that, Yuri left too, without so much as a look back.


    Terry released a loud humph and then left as well.


    Sherry was left alone in the garden. She sat down heavily onto the ground, murmuring to herself, ¡°Am I


    the one in the wrong here?¡±


    Brone Group, penthouse floor.


    Baron received a phone call. He now knew everything that had gone down in the Perry garden.


    He didn¡¯t much care about the gifts from the Lewis family, but his patience with the Perry n was at


    an end.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for it so badly, let me show you what utter despair looks like,¡± he


    snarled.

 Chapter 27 Begging Yuri

    Chapter 27 Begging Yuri


    Henry was all smiles seeing the mound of loot Phillip brought back.


    ¡°Good work, Phillip. When this crisis is over, I¡¯m passing the position of head of the n to you,¡± he


    said.


    At that, those of the Perry n gave a start.


    Overjoyed, Phillip said hastily, ¡°Thank you, Granddad! When I take over the n, I¡¯ll lead us to even


    greater heights!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Good, very good!¡± Henryughed aloud.


    ¡°This is one bigurel you¡¯ve brought back this time, Phillip. Our n¡¯s troubles are finally over.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Phillip¡¯s the only rightful heir to the head of the n. Only he¡¯s suited to lead us!¡±


    ¡°I fully support Phillip¡¯s session to the head of the n.¡±


    ¡­...


    Soon enough, everyone was kissing up to Phillip.


    Pleased, Phillip forced a humble smile. ¡°The credit belongs to the whole of the family. From now on,


    we¡¯ll climb our way to the elite.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± Henry¡¯s gaze was full of confidence.


    Just as the n was collectively envisioning a brighter future, Nancy the secretary rushed in in a panic.


    ¡°Chairman, sir, Steward Davis from the Honna Group is here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯sing here himself?¡± Shock registered on Henry¡¯s face.


    The Honna Group was thergest coborator with the Perry n. It could be said that the Perry n


    had only remained standing inrge part due to their rtionship with thispany.


    Before Nancy could answer, several figures approached. In the lead was the Chairman of the Honna


    Group himself ¨C Steward Davis.


    A buttery smile on his face, Henry walked up and extended his hand for a shake. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for


    our n for you toe here yourself, Mr. Davis. Wee, wee.¡±


    Ignoring Henry¡¯s proffered hand, Steward mocked, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be so enthusiastic if you knew


    why I was here, Mr. Perry.¡±


    Henry frowned slightly and asked with a nervous chuckle, ¡°You jest, sir. You¡¯re such an important


    business partner ¨C why wouldn¡¯t I wee you with open arms?¡±


    Steward sat himself right at the head of the table and tossed out a file holder. ¡°This is a statement of


    dissolution of coboration between the Honna Group and the Perry n. Look through it if you would,


    Mr. Perry. If there are no issues, hurry up and sign.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone present of the Perry n was struck dumb at the news.


    Henry, in particr, was astonished. ¡°Mr. Davis, have our two parties not always enjoyed a smooth


    coboration? Why the sudden dissolution? If you¡¯re unhappy with the terms of our contract, we can


    make some changes; give you more room for profit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here in person. Do you really think we¡¯re backing down now?¡± Steward sneered.


    Phillip understood the meaning of Steward¡¯s presence. He was here today solely to dissolve the


    contract. There was no chance that the Perry n was going to negotiate their way out of this. HisText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    anger began to show. ¡°Mr. Davis, even if you¡¯re dissolving the contract, you have to at least give us a


    fitting reason!¡±


    ¡°Kid, the grown-ups are talking. Sit back down in your corner, will you?¡± Steward smirked, treating


    Phillip as just another inconsequential nuisance.


    ¡°What - what do you mean by that?¡± Phillip¡¯s temper red.


    ¡°Shut it!¡±


    As he barked, Henry already knew ¨C Steward had never nned on letting them off in the first ce.


    ¡°The brats of the Perry n don¡¯t know their ce. No wonder the family¡¯s declining,¡± Steward was still


    smirking.


    Henry forced a grin. ¡°It¡¯s my grandson¡¯s fault for not knowing his ce. No need to lower yourself to his


    level, Mr. Davis.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Mr. Perry. Just because we¡¯ve worked together for so long, let me give you a word of advice ¨C


    you can¡¯t go around offending anyone you want,¡± Steward said out of nowhere.


    A chill ran down Henry¡¯s spine, and he hurried to ask, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that my n is only in


    this much trouble because of someone we¡¯ve offended?¡±


    Steward replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Seeing such a reaction, Henry sucked in a fearful breath. He¡¯d suspected that the Perry n had made


    enemies of some character since yesterday, and whatever Steward was implying, that much was


    confirmed.


    ¡°Seeing as we¡¯ve been partners for so long, then ¨C please, Mr. Davis, do tell us who it was that we¡¯ve


    offended?¡± Henry bowed slightly, his expression sincere.


    Unmoved, Steward sighed. ¡°Henry, I¡¯ll be honest. I was contacted just now by someone who told me to


    dissolve our partnership with the Perry n or face bankruptcy. I didn¡¯t take them seriously at first, but


    the moment I hung up, several other partners of the Honna Group called and dissolved their


    partnership with us on their own ends.¡±


    At that, Henry¡¯s face grew ashen.


    He¡¯d thought that with the gifts Phillip had taken, the n¡¯s future would be secured. But he never


    imagined that before one crisis could be resolved, they¡¯d face another, greater problem.


    ¡°I appreciate the information, Mr. Davis,¡± Henry said, sping his hands.


    Not long after Steward left, the few remaining partners of the n came and dissolved their own


    contracts as well.


    In just one hour, the Perry n had lost all its partnerships.


    ¡°Granddad, who did we tick off? Who¡¯s got this much power? Even the Honna Group was forced to cut


    ties with us.¡± Phillip¡¯s face was full of despair.


    Deep in thought, Henry fell silent for a while, then seemed to recall something, shot up, and red at


    Phillip.


    A crisp p reverberated across the room.


    Confused, Phillip asked, ¡°Why are you hitting me, Granddad?¡±


    ¡°You still don''t understand? We ran into Tracy that day in the Starry Garden Hotel, and the very next


    day, our factories get closed, and the banks start calling in our debts.¡±


    Raging, Henry continued, ¡°Just this morning, you went and robbed them of the gifts the Lewis n


    gave, and now all our partners are cutting ties with us! Do you get it now?¡±


    Phillip was struck dumb.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid ¨C quite the opposite ¨C and he caught on to Henry¡¯s meaning soon enough.


    It was all as Henry had said. Stark white, he said, ¡°Granddad, you¡¯re saying all this was the Lewis


    n¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Use your brain! The Lewis family wants Yuri, so they offered up a fortune in betrothal gifts, but you and


    your mob took it all and stashed them here! You think the Lewis n is just going to let us off?¡± Henry


    flew off the handle.


    Shunting all responsibility onto Phillip¡¯s shoulders, he didn¡¯t once mention that Phillip had taken the


    gifts with his approval.


    Lowering his head, Phillip clenched his fists, resentment filling him.


    ¡°All right, Granddad, I know I did wrong. Now what do we do?¡± After a long while, Phillip lifted his head,


    his eyes red.


    ¡°Since you started all this, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to have to solve this. Go to Yuri and beg. Beg her


    to intervene on our behalf with the Lewis family. We¡¯ll only get out of this if the Lewis family allows it,¡±


    said Henry.

 Chapter 28 Just desserts

    Chapter 28 Just desserts


    Meanwhile, Yuri arrived in front of the office at the exact same time Bonnie did.


    ¡°Yuri, why are your eyes so swollen? Did someone give you trouble?¡± Bonnie asked, worried.


    Yuri shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that, she went into her own office.


    Doubt filling her, Bonnie muttered to herself, ¡°Looking at the way her eyes are swollen, she¡¯s obviously


    been crying. It¡¯s so early in the morning; who would bully her like this?¡±


    Suddenly, she recalled the Baron that Tracy had mentioned a few days ago, and it all clicked. ¡°It must


    be that garbage. Who else would provoke Yuri so early in the day?¡±


    The two of them had been best friends since high school, and they¡¯d even gone to the same city for


    university. They were practically sisters, and seeing Yuri like this brought Bonnie¡¯s blood to a boil.


    ¡°Baron!¡± Right then, she noticed a familiar figure stepping out of the elevator.


    She rushed in and got in his face, blocking his way. ¡°Baron, what kind of man are you? You could have


    just quietly freeloaded away as a Perry son-inw, but you¡¯ve got some nerve pushing Yuri around!¡±


    Looking at the self-righteous Bonnie, Baron was equal parts annoyed and amused. The woman¡¯s


    mannerisms were repulsive, but he had to admit that Yuri had found a great friend.


    It was just the hour when people wereing in to work, and the lobby was full up. A spectating crowd


    formed around the scene as Bonnie continued her tongueshing.


    Baron¡¯s lips curved upwards into a teasing smirk. ¡°You¡¯re not falling for me, are you? Actively starting a


    conversation with me every time we meet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bonnie red. She didn¡¯t anticipate Baron saying that of all things ¨C and he¡¯d deliberately said


    it loud enough for all her colleagues across the offices to hear.


    ¡°I know you have a crush on me, but there¡¯s a time and ce for things. This is the workce, so do


    your job properly, and you can chase after me after hours.¡± With that, Baron brushed past her.


    It took Baron stepping all the way out the building for Bonnie toe to her senses. She shrieked,


    flushed with embarrassment, and yelled at the spectators, ¡°What are you gawping at? Don¡¯t you have


    work to do?¡±


    Baron¡¯s smirk grew disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re still far too green to be picking fights with me, little girl.¡±


    Walking out of the building, he came across a familiar figure.


    ¡°My sister is an employee at yourpany. I¡¯m just going in to have a few words with her, and then I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    Phillip was being held up by several security guards, who were refusing his entry.


    The head of the guards wore an uncaring expression. ¡°If your sister is an employee, then give her a call


    so she cane out to meet you.¡±


    ¡°If I could have called her, do you think I¡¯d need to exin anything to the likes of you?¡± Phillip was the


    favored son of the Perry n, and this sort of treatment was rankling him.


    He¡¯d already called Yuri several times, but she didn¡¯t even pick up, and had actually cklisted him.


    Now that all business partnerships with the Perry n were dissolved, a single day¡¯s dy could be


    fatal. He was in quite the predicament.


    ¡°You¡¯d better gather your wits and understand exactly what kind of ce this is. Even a first-ss


    family man wouldn¡¯t dare start trouble here, much less an insignificant little house like the Perry n!¡±


    the guard chuckled coldly.


    Phillip actually did gather his wits after hearing that, reaching out to grasp the guard by the arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    begging you, so just let me in, okay? I have urgent business with my sister. I¡¯ll get out the moment I see


    her.¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± The guard shoved him away.


    Phillip tripped and almost fell.


    At that moment, he saw a familiar figure, and his face grew ugly beyondpare. ¡°Why is it you again,


    trash?¡±


    In his eyes, Baron was simply trash. It was ridiculous that he was turned away at the door, and Baron


    coulde and go as he pleased.


    ¡®Mr. Owen, sir!¡± The security guards took one look at Baron, stood to attention and chanted out a


    greeting.


    The head of the security guards were under Camel directly. Although the details of Baron¡¯s identity


    hadn¡¯t been exposed, the guards still knew just how important a figure he was.


    The scene stunned Phillip even more, and he rubbed his eyes hard, wondering if he¡¯d mistaken the


    person in front of him for someone else. But even as his vision blurred from excessive rubbing, the


    figure before him remained the same.


    Baron released a cold chuckle. ¡°A piece of trash like me coulde and go from the Brone Group as I


    pleased, while you, the favored son of the Perry n, couldn¡¯t even set foot through the main doors.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you stopped being so cocky?¡±


    That enraged Phillip so much he nearly fainted. Instead, he grew even more animated and raged at the


    head guard, ¡°He¡¯s just some garbage son-inw we expelled from the Perry n! By what right are


    you letting him in? Are you lot blind?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    The head guard snarled, ¡°Another careless insult, and we¡¯ll have to get a bit rough.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Phillip said fervently, ¡°I¡¯m going to file aint. You must have taken bribes or favors from this brat


    to let him in and out like this. I¡¯d like to see how your boss would deal with you if he heard about this.¡±


    At that, the head guard merely scoffed, ¡°Sure you can file aint. If you cane in, that is.¡±


    Camel had personally instructed them to be respectful to Baron, and now this idiot was here trying to


    make threats. The head guard nearlyughed out loud.


    ¡°Stand right there, Baron!¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Phillip rushed forward.


    The head guard reacted quickly enough, blocking Phillip¡¯s path and saying to Baron, ¡°Mr. Owen, sir, go


    right ahead. I¡¯ll deal with this trash.¡±


    Baron graced the head guard with a satisfied nce, then turned to leave.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± came Phillip¡¯s furious roars from behind.


    ¡°Ah shit, he¡¯s attacking us - give him a good tanning, boys!¡± With a suddenmand, half a dozen


    guards surrounded Phillip and began beating him up.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Phillip hadn¡¯t actually done anything. The guards had simply decided to p a false charge on him as


    an excuse.


    The head guard sneered, ¡°Ignorant fool, making enemies of Mr. Owen.¡±


    Phillip never set one foot inside the Brone Group. Beaten ck and blue, he stood a good distance


    away from the office building.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you dead for this, Baron!¡± he hollered, face twisting.


    For a whole day, Phillip lingered outside the Brone Group, with security keeping a close eye on him.


    His wait dragged on until the end of office hours before he managed to catch a glimpse of Yuri.


    ¡°Yuri!¡±


    Phillip called from a distance, running over excitedly.


    Seeing him, Yuri said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Come now, Yuri, no matter what happens, I¡¯m still your cousin. Even if you¡¯ve made it big now, you¡¯re


    not going to just cut me off like this?¡± Phillip said, brow furrowing.


    He¡¯d been treated like some burr, with security watching him all day long as he waited for a full day


    to see her. Now that he finally could speak with her, she was giving him this attitude right off the bat. He


    was irritated, yes, but he¡¯de to convince her to help out the n. He¡¯d have to grin and bear it for


    now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you. Even an extra sentence is wasted breath,¡¯ Yuri said mercilessly.


    Compared to Tracy, she¡¯d given up on the n far earlier.


    Stamping down his anger, Phillip said with a smile, ¡°I was in the wrong for what happened this morning,


    but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve returned everything exactly as it was. I¡¯m here to sincerely apologize ¨C I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    With that, he bowed straight down at ny degrees.


    Yuri was slightly shocked. Phillip was actually apologizing.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to do anything to change her mind.


    ¡°Yuri, I¡¯m just asking one thing of you. Because of what happened this morning, the Lewis n has


    are being shut down. The banks are screaming for their loans back.¡±


    All teary-eyed and sniffling, Phillip said, ¡°As of now, the Perry n is about to be destroyed! Could you


    please find it in your heart to contact the Lewis n? Tell them to give us a chance?¡±


    Tracy gave a start. She didn¡¯t realize things had gotten this bad for the Perry family.


    But rather than feeling any pity, the only thing she felt was glee. She let out an icyugh. ¡°Phillip, I


    already told you in the morning ¨C those weren¡¯t betrothal gifts in the first ce. The Lewis n gave


    them to Baron as THANKS. Even if you¡¯re looking to beg someone for pity, it shouldn¡¯t be me.¡±

 Chapter 29 You’ve got it all wrong

    Chapter 29 You¡¯ve got it all wrong


    With that, Yuri turned to leave.


    Looking at the shadow of her back, Phillip¡¯s expression grew contorted. ¡°Bitch. I¡¯ll make you pay for


    this.¡±


    Henry had tasked him with requesting aid from Yuri, but he didn¡¯t even end up stepping foot through


    the front door. Not only that, he¡¯d been humiliated by Baron, beaten ck and blue by security, and


    despite finally making it through to talk to Yuri, she was saying she wasn¡¯t even the right person to talk


    to.


    It was the first time that Phillip had been shamed so badly since he was born. He was ready to kill


    someone.


    Even before he went back to the n, his phone rang. The moment it connected, Henry asked, ¡°How¡¯d


    things go?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Granddad, but I¡¯ve disappointed you,¡± Phillip said through gritted teeth.


    He¡¯d barely finished his sentence before the sound of something being smashed from the other end of


    the call.


    ¡°I asked you to go and mediate with the Lewis n ¨C are youpletely useless? I handed the whole


    thing to you on a tter, and you¡¯re not even done yet? Do you want me to chew it up and feed it to


    you? Moron!¡± Henry bellowed, furious.


    Phillip¡¯s own temper red. He¡¯d been through enough humiliation today just to suffer the same


    treatment from his own grandfather.


    Despite his anger, Phillip didn¡¯t dare throw a tantrum. After all, everything in the Perry family was under


    Henry¡¯s control.


    ¡°Granddad, I did everything you said. It¡¯s just that Yuri doesn¡¯t even want to help, the bitch ¨C she¡¯s


    pushed everything onto Baron! Says that the Lewis n hadn¡¯t given them betrothal gifts, they were


    gifts of thanks to that garbage! How is that possible?¡± Phillip said, containing himself.


    ¡°You piece of trash! You must have gone with a bad attitude to have Yuri turn you away! If you can¡¯t


    settle things with her today, then don¡¯te back at all!¡± Henry roared.


    He¡¯d only just hung up when the phone rang again. Henry rushed to answer, only to hear a cold voice.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, today is thest day of the deadline, but you still haven¡¯t paid back your loan. If that¡¯s how


    you want to y it, you¡¯ll be hearing from ourwyers.¡±


    ¡°Now hang on just a moment¡­¡±


    With a beep, the line went dead. They hadn¡¯t even given Henry time to exin. A quick notification,


    then they immediately hung up.


    The blood drained from Henry¡¯s face. It took him until this moment to realise that the Perry n had


    been driven into a corner. The deadline for returning the bank loan was over, but the danger still


    remained.


    ¡°Prepare the car!¡± he barked suddenly.


    Twenty minutester, in the Perry garden, a ck Audi A8 stopped at the door.


    Henry hade here in person, which sent Terry and Sherry into a panic, thinking he¡¯de to chase


    them off.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Terry said nervously.


    The very next second, Henry did something that ttered Terry like he had never been before. ¡°Terry,


    my boy, the Perry n¡¯s treated you too harshly all these years. Come to work at ourpany


    tomorrow. I¡¯ve always kept the seat of assistant general manager open for you!¡±


    At that, Terry and Sherry stirred, moved.


    ¡°Are you serious, Dad? You¡¯re really letting Terry back into thepany?¡± Sherry was stammering from


    emotion.


    Henry was the very picture of a doting old man as he smiled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. Do you think this


    old geezer came all this way to lie to you? Oh, right, this Perry mansion here is too old. Move to the


    courtyard proper starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll empty out a mansion just for you.¡±


    Terry and Sherry felt as if they were dreaming. Henry wasn¡¯t just visiting in person, he was giving Terry


    the job of assistant general manager and moving them into the Perry courtyard itself.


    The Perry courtyard was a property that had been developed by the Perry n for several decades.


    There were over a dozen mansions in the courtyard. Aside from Terry¡¯s family, every direct rtive


    lived there.


    As for the Perry garden, only one oldpound was left, and it had long since fallen into disrepair.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad! Thank you so much!¡± The couple raced to show their gratitude.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tracy and Yuri?¡± Henry suddenly asked.


    Terry sighed and said, ¡°Ever since we were banished, Tracy has been out every day looking for work,


    and she hasn¡¯te home yet. Yuri should be getting back from work soon.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll have Tracy back at thepany tomorrow. I¡¯ve prepared a position for her as well.¡±


    Henry was all smiles when he saw a timid Lara looking at him from her hiding spot at the mouth of the


    stairs and asked, ¡°This cute little thing is Tracy¡¯s daughter, yes?¡±


    ¡°Lara,e over here and greet your Great-Granddad,¡± Sherry waved at Lara.


    Lara had grown up never seeing Henry in person. She nestled into Sherry¡¯s chest and said fearfully,


    ¡°Mom told me not to talk with people I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    At that, Terry and Sherry jolted. Afraid Henry would take offense, Sherry immediately barked, ¡°He¡¯s


    your great-grandfather, not some stranger! Greet him properly!¡±


    Chagrined, Lara still refused to call out to Henry.


    Sherry raged, ¡°If you don¡¯t greet your Great-Granddad now, I¡¯m shutting you in the dark room right this


    instant.¡±


    ¡°Mom! What are you trying to pull?¡±


    Tracy had just reached the door when she heard Sherry threatening her daughter, and her anger


    spilled out immediately.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Lara ran over and darted into Tracy¡¯s embrace, whimpering, ¡°Mom, I did as you said and didn¡¯t talk to a


    stranger, but Granny still wants to lock me up.¡±


    Tracy acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen Henry, and replied calmly, ¡°You were right, Lara. No talking to


    strangers.¡±


    ¡°Tracy, what are you on about? He¡¯s your own grandfather; how can you call him a stranger?¡± Hopping


    mad, Sherry could have struck Tracy right then and there.


    Tracy said sarcastically, ¡°What grandfather? I¡¯ve been expelled from the family, remember? Let¡¯s get


    back to our room, Lara.¡±


    With that, Tracy carried Lara up and made to leave, never even shooting a wayward nce at Henry all


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the way through.


    Henry forced his anger back down his gullet and smiled, ¡°Tracy, your Granddad knows he¡¯s done you


    wrong. I came to apologize. Won¡¯t you forgive me? Come back to the office tomorrow!¡±


    Tracy had been about to go up the stairs when she stopped in her tracks, eyes reddening, the


    resentment and indignity threatening to draw sobs from her lungs.


    Even though she¡¯d said she wasn¡¯ting back, she¡¯d spent such a long time in the n that she still


    missed it quite a bit.


    But Henry had still been far too vicious.


    Recalling the day she¡¯d knelt in the downpour and begged, Tracy grew cold once again, sneering, ¡°I¡¯m


    nevering back to the Perry n as long as I live.¡±


    As thest syble dropped, she carried Lara back to their own room.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad. We¡¯ll deal with whatever you need Tracy for,¡± Sherry hurried to say.


    Henry didn¡¯t appear to be angry. He only sighed, ¡°No need to me her. It¡¯s my fault for expecting too


    much of her, being too harsh. It¡¯s my fault it all ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad. You¡¯re the elder, she¡¯s the junior. She should be listening to you in the first ce,¡±


    Terry soothed, feeling a pang of sympathy.


    Henry kept up his fa?ade of the weak and broken, never once mentioning the business of asking Yuri


    for help, instead discussing inconsequential family happenings with Sherry and Terry.


    The sky was dark by the time Yuri made it home.


    ¡°Yuri, why are you onlying back now?¡± Sherryined.


    She¡¯d been about to call Yuri, but Henry had stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Instead of answering Sherry, Yuri red at Henry and demanded.


    Seeing Yuri, Henry stood bolt upright and said, red-eyed, ¡°Yuri, your Granddad was in the wrong. All


    these years, I¡¯ve treated your family unfairly. I¡¯m here today to apologize, and I hope you can forgive


    me!¡±


    If Phillip hadn¡¯t showed up at the office looking for her, Yuri might have been moved by Henry¡¯s


    performance.


    Now, looking at the crocodile tears Henry was holding back, Yuri felt only disgust.


    ¡°As expected of grandfather and grandson, you do things the exact same way. One of you failed, and


    now the next one¡¯s here to take care of business. If the two of you got into acting, you might just bring


    home an Oscar.¡± Yuri did nothing to mask her sarcasm.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re saying, Yuri?¡± Sherry lost her temper immediately.


    Even Terry couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. He scolded, ¡°Your Granddad is here in person to apologize. As


    his junior, what more do you want from him?¡±


    Instead of getting angry, Yuri looked at her parents and said, ¡°Let me guess. He¡¯s making all sorts of


    promises, letting us back into the n, and preparing high-up positions for us, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Terry was beginning to catch on.


    Henry¡¯s face looked very unnatural as well, but he kept up his sincere look. ¡°Yuri, you misunderstood


    me.¡±


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not your audience in some theatre, so spare me the show. Whatever you want, say it


    straight. I don¡¯t like beating around the bush,¡± Yuri said impatiently.


    Henry felt absolutely no shame as he maintained the appearance of a weeping old man. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    help out the Perry n, Yuri, we¡¯re really going to be destroyed. I¡¯m begging you as your Granddad ¨C


    ask the Lewis n to be lenient with us, please?¡±


    At those words, Terry and Sherry found themselves dumbfounded.


    Even though they wanted back in the n, they weren¡¯t fools, and realized it quickly. After all, Henry


    was behaving very differently from the way they usually understood him.


    If they still didn¡¯t get it now, they would really be fools.


    Tracy, who had been monitoring the situation from upstairs, also finally understood why Henry had


    feigned.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Yuri chuckled frostily. ¡°You have a rather high opinion of me. Consider the Lewis family¡¯s status and


    consider mine. Do you really think they¡¯d give me the time of day if I show up there?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t the Lewis n already given you betrothal gifts? You¡¯re a daughter-inw of the Lewis family


    now. Why wouldn¡¯t they do you a little favor?¡± Henry asked in return.


    ¡°Wrong! You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡±


    Yuri¡¯s tears fell, and she sobbed, ¡°Edward Lewis doesn¡¯t even HAVE a son! Why would he be giving me


    betrothal gifts?¡±

 Chapter 30 Yuri got kidnapped

    Chapter 30 Yuri got kidnapped


    Yuri sobbed like a banshee as if she was trying to jettison all the unfairness, indignation, and


    humiliation she¡¯d endured in just a few days.


    Of course she¡¯d thought the expensive gifts the Lewis family had brought were betrothal gifts for her.


    Of course she¡¯d assumed that the feast the Lewis family had taken them to in the Starry Garden Hotel


    was an engagement banquet.


    It had taken Edward Lewis denying it in person for her to realize the truth.


    Henry didn¡¯t believe a word of what she¡¯d said, raging, ¡°Even if Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t have a son, there are


    other unmarried males in the Lewis n. It¡¯s all listed as ¡®Betrothal Gifts¡¯ in the inventory, and you¡¯re


    the only one in your family who hasn¡¯t married yet. If it wasn¡¯t for you, who was it all for?¡±


    Hearing ¡°Betrothal Gifts¡± finally brought some rity to Yuri, and her face turned ashen. ¡°So they really


    were betrothal gifts. Just not for me.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    When Edward hade saying he bore gifts for Baron, she¡¯d had her doubts. The list had actually said


    ¡°Betrothal Gifts¡± when the items first arrived. She¡¯d thought she had made a mistake then.


    Now she finally knew. They were betrothal gifts ¨C the Lewis n had passed them to Tracy on Baron¡¯s


    behalf.


    ¡°Yuri, don¡¯t go!¡±


    Seeing that Yuri was leaving, Henry began to panic.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t get too worked up. Give us some time, and we can convince Yuri,¡± Sherry hastened forward


    and spoke.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t solve the n¡¯s crisis tonight, then it¡¯s all over!¡±


    Henry roared furiously, then continued, ¡°The trouble the Perry n is in is all thanks to your household.


    If you can¡¯t get the Lewis n¡¯s forgiveness by the break of dawn, forget abouting back to the


    family ¨C I¡¯ll make you all pay!¡±


    With that, Henry spun and left. Sherry hurried to chase after him. ¡°Dad, you really mean it to make


    Terry assistant general manager, and give us the courtyard mansion?¡±


    Henry was far too incensed to reply. He stepped into his car and sped off.


    ¡°Terry, what did Dad mean by that? I thought he said he would make you assistant general manager.


    What about our mansion?¡± Sherry wasn¡¯t yet aware of the danger to the Perry n.


    His wife was so infuriating that Terry had tough. ¡°If you want to live in a mansion, go to the Perry


    courtyard yourself tomorrow to see if he has one ready for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Terry?¡± Sherry snapped, embarrassed.


    ¡°You imbecile! Don¡¯t you get it yet? The Perry n is going to be destroyed! After tonight, the n¡¯s


    probably going to die out. Do you think he¡¯d stoop to visiting us if they hadn¡¯t been backed into a


    corner?¡± Terry yelled.


    ¡°No, we have to do something! We can¡¯t let the n fold over like this! Look, Terry, if Yuri¡¯s not going to


    go beg the Lewis n for leniency, we¡¯ll go ourselves!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s emotions ran wild as she tugged at Terry. ¡°As long as we solve the n¡¯s crisis for them,


    Granddad will definitely get us that courtyard mansion, get you that general manager¡¯s position, and


    maybe even let you take over as the head of the n eventually.¡±


    Even though the Perry n never treated them with respect, the n name itself was an asset. All


    these years, even if they¡¯d done nothing to show for it, they¡¯d enjoyed a share of the profits every


    month.


    If the family copsed, that was all going away.


    ¡°Get off me!¡±


    Terry shoved his wife away, growling, ¡°You and your blind greed! Do you really think the richest family


    of Cona is going to listen to the likes of you?¡±


    Sherry¡¯s expression dulled. ¡°Is the Perry n really finished?¡±


    The Raven Bar.


    Yuri held up a winess and quaffed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Yuri?¡±


    A voice rang out, taking the ss.


    ¡°Bonnie, you¡¯re here! Drink with me.¡± Seeing that it was her best friend, Yuri dragged Bonnie to a seat


    next to her.


    Bonnie hadn¡¯t known what was going on when she took the call a moment ago, but Yuri had sounded


    strange, so she¡¯d rushed over.


    Seeing the empty bottles piled atop the table, Bonnie knew that Yuri was dead drunk. ¡°What happened,


    Yuri? Tell me, and I¡¯ll deal with it for you.¡±


    Yuri wasn¡¯t ying about. Hearing Bonnie¡¯s words, she flung her arms around her and sobbed, ¡°Why?


    Why do this to me? Why?¡±


    In the middle of her sobs, she pushed Bonnie off her and raised another ss to drink.


    Bonnie hurried to stop her. ¡°Yuri, please, if you want to drink, let¡¯s head to my ce where we can drink


    all you want!¡±


    The males around were staring at them with lustful looks. Bonnie was growing nervous. Yuri had very


    obviously had too much to drink, and if someone with lewd intentions came around, she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to do anything to halt their advances.


    After a fair bit of work, she finally managed to get Yuri out of the bar.


    At this moment, a ck Audi A6 rolled to a stop in front of the bar. A bruised Phillip was at the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    Seeing Yuri leave, he hurried out of the car towards her.


    ¡°Yuri, if you don¡¯t go over to the Lewis n, the Perry family is well and truly done far. Please, won¡¯t


    you do this one favor for your cousin? As long as we make it through this, I¡¯ll do anything you want, I


    promise!¡± Phillip closed in and grabbed her by the arm, pleading fervently.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Henry had already tried pleading with Yuri personally, and was still in a


    panic over the family. Henry had always been heavy-handed. If he failed to convince Yuri to help,


    Phillip really was going to be expelled from the n.


    ¡°Get away! Get away from me!¡±


    Although she was drunk, Yuri still recognised Phillip, and she grew even more agitated. As she raged


    at him, she sent a kick flying in his direction.


    Bonnie held her back hastily, apologizing to Phillip. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s really drunk!¡±


    Phillip felt a surge of sheer frustration. Tonight was the final deadline for the Perry n, and here Yuri


    was, drunk out of her wits. By the time she woke, it would all be toote.


    A sinister notion spread through his mind, and he hurried forward to Bonnie, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Yuri¡¯s cousin


    Phillip. I¡¯ll take her home. Thanks for your help back there.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s suspicions rose. She¡¯d heard what Phillip had said loud and clear. Yuri had obviously refused


    him before.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll take her back to my ce,¡± Bonnie said.


    Before Phillip could say another word, she stopped a taxi and left.


    Looking at the taxi disappear from view, a warped look shed across Phillip¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re forcing my


    hand, Yuri.¡±


    He produced his phone and dialed a number. ¡°I need you to kidnap someone for me¡­¡±


    Bonnie took Yuri onto the taxi and heaved a relieved breath. Yuri was fast asleep, but tears still marred


    the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing Yuri in such a state tugged at Bonnie¡¯s heartstrings.


    The sound of rubber against asphalt rang out.


    The pair hadn¡¯t taken but three steps out the taxi before there came the harsh squeal of tires. Bonnie


    looked behind and saw a minivan stopped next to them. Two brutes with tattooed arms emerged.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing the men approach, Bonnie was filled with terror.


    One of the brutes stepped forward and chopped down with the heel of his hand. Bonnie fell


    unconscious on the spot.


    The other brute had already dragged Yuri onto the car.


    It had all happened within the blink of an eye. Before anyone could notice, Yuri had been taken away.


    Not far away on the roadside, an Audi A6 was stopped, where Phillip was leering. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can


    refuse my demands after I get some good photos of your one-night-stand.¡±


    Bonnie woke to find herself in a bush. She rubbed the aching back of her neck, then remembered the


    events prior to her cking out and panicked. ¡°YURI!¡±


    But Yuri was nowhere to be found.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Perry garden.


    Tracy looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s past ten.¡±


    As she mused, she ced a phone call, but it was shut off at the other end, which was disturbing.


    She left the room, looking over the stairs to Sherry - who was busy watching television ¨C and asked,


    ¡°Mom, do you know where Yuri¡¯s gone? It¡¯s sote; why isn¡¯t she home yet?¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t even lift her head, saying without a care in the world, ¡°She¡¯s no child. How would I know


    where she¡¯s gone?


    ¡°Ha ha, what a twist!¡± Completely immersed in the television drama, Sherry began tough callously.


    Sighing, Tracy went back to her room.


    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Seeing that the caller was Bonnie, a bad feeling began to


    nag at her, and she hurriedly took the call.


    ¡°Tracy, Yuri¡¯s been kidnapped!¡±


    The moment Tracy picked up, she heard Bonnie sobbing.

 Chapter 31 I could kill you

    Chapter 31 I could kill you


    In Peak Hotel, Baron finished a shower and suddenly his phone rang.


    After taking a nce at it, Baron couldn''t believe it was Tracy, for she had never called him before.


    ¡°Tracy,¡± Baron answered in a hurry.


    ¡°Help! Baron, Yuri was kidnapped!¡± Tracy¡¯s worried voice came through the phone instantly.


    In fact, Tracy didn''t know what to do then after she got a call from Bonnie. At that dire moment, she


    thought of Baron.


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Boron said soothingly, ¡°I''m gonna find her now, and tell me everything that you know.¡±


    Boron said, putting on his coat quickly.


    At the other end of the line, Tracy repeated the conversation with Yuri word for word to Baron.


    ¡°Charles,e out with me!¡± Baron said, walking out of the vi.


    A ck luxury car rushed out from the darkness. Charles drove Baron who sat in the back row with a


    serious face.


    The expression on Baron¡¯s face was so frightening that Charles felt a chill shiver rippling over his skin,


    ¡°Baron, where shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Perry family!¡± said Baron indifferently.


    At the same time, in a private box of arge nightclub, a youngdyy on the sofa, dead drunk.


    Beside her, there was an obscene bald man in his thirties watching her eagerly.


    The youngdy was Yuri, who had been kidnapped not long ago. The man sat opposite was Phillip.


    ¡°Dude, you are really vicious. You even want to hit on your cousin!¡± The bald looked at him with


    disdain, but his smile revealed that he was very satisfied.


    Phillipined bitterly, ¡°She is so ingrate that she herself is the one to me for this. As long as I


    get her nude photos, she can only be under my control.¡±


    The bald burst outughing and said, ¡°Ha ha, I''ll help you. Thedy belongs to me tonight.¡±


    After hearing this, Phillip¡¯s face changed a little, ¡°Wace, she belongs to you just for an hour. I need


    her for something else. After tonight, she can never hide from you,¡± He said hurriedly.


    Phillip intended to threaten Yuri by her nude photos to intercede with the Lewis family on his behalf. If


    Yuri would stay with Wace the whole night, all his efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Dude, she doesn¡¯t have a big shot as her backer, does she?¡± said Wace, squinting his eyes.


    Phillip felt a bit guilty about fooling Wace, because in his view, Yuri was the woman Lewis family


    wanted. ¡°Take it easy. If there is a big shot as her backer, how can she be thrown out by my


    granddad?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace felt relieved when hearing this, ¡°Even an hour is extremely precious. Leave now. No more


    dy,¡± he sneered.


    ¡°OK, I''ll go. Wace. Don''t forget to shoot a video.¡± Phillip made a bow to him and left.


    Soon, that left just Wace and blotto Yuri in the private box. Wace walked toward Yuri with open


    arms. ¡°My little dear! I''m here,¡± he said scurrilously.


    ¡°Ow! ¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Yuri threw up.


    Completely caught off-guard, Wace was fully covered in puke. The stink of vomit was mingled with


    the smell of wine. The disgusting odor smelled up the whole room.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Wace roared angrily.


    He called two waitresses to clean it, ¡°Hurry up! Or you may waste my time.¡±


    In the Perry courtyard, Henry was sitting in his room alone, looking very gloomy. Aftering back


    from Tracy¡¯s home, he visited many of his old friends, but he even wasn¡¯t able to meet them.


    ¡°Does this spell the doom of the Perry family?¡±


    Henry was not reconciled to his defeat and soon a flicker of evil revealed on his face, ¡°It is all because


    of you, Yuri! You bitch! Perry family wouldn''t havee to a dead end if you are willing to intercede


    with the Lewis family!¡±


    At this point, outside the room a noise suddenly sted out. It sounded like some people were fighting.


    Henry exploded with rage and rushed outside, ¡°Look at this mess! You are¡­¡±


    When he saw the scene in front of him, he was startled with wide eyes, speechless.


    Outside the door, a dozen of bodyguards, were lying on the ground, moaning. Henry was unable to


    believe what he saw. He spent arge sum of money to build the security team. They were martial arts


    masters from all over the country.


    But now, everyone fell to the ground except the two guys. He only knew one of them, Baron.


    ¡°Oh, so it''s you! A dead dog!¡± Henry looked terrible.


    Baron moved toward Henry while Charles, standing on the same spot, stared at the bodyguards


    sharply.


    Whoosh!


    Baron rushed toward Henry and gripped him by the throat.


    Henry¡¯s face turned blue as Baron nearly took his breath away!


    ¡°If anything bad happens to Yuri, the whole Perry family will disappear entirely,¡± he eximed with rage.


    As soon as Baron finished, he threw Henry out violently on the ground several meters away.


    The crash made Henry terrible cough immediately.


    Every one of the Perry family was totally stunned. He even beat such an old man.


    ¡°How, how dare you treat me like that?!¡± Now Henry was also infuriated.


    Step by step, Baron moved toward Henry, who was still lying on the ground. Baron lifted his foot and


    stomped on Henry¡¯s chest, ¡°Believe it or not, I am going to kill you.¡±


    As Baron stopped speaking, Henry felt a mighty force was about to overwhelm his chest. Until this


    moment, he realized that Baron really intended to kill him.


    ¡°Call Phillip now! Bring Yuri here within ten minutes or he will surely die,¡± said Baron savagely.


    After all, the old guy was Tracy¡¯s granddad.


    ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! You want to hurt my son! How dare you! ¡± a middle-aged woman snarled.


    Baron raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°p her!¡±


    With the words, a clear sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Before others knew what happened, Charles


    had reached forward and given her a p. The p was so hard that the middle-aged woman flew out


    and fainted.


    Fighting at the frontier for years had turned Charles into a man of great strength.


    Great horror flooded others in waves!


    Baron and Charles showed no mercy to neither old guys nor the women!


    What they didn''t know was that the two men didn¡¯t take all their strength.


    ¡°Now, 9 minutes left.¡± Baron looked at his watch and told Henry.


    Henry finally understood the critical situation. Trembling in every limb, he called the number.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to Yuri! Bring her home in nine minutes without any injury! Or you''re going to


    die!¡± Henry snarled on the phone.


    Phillip struggled to contain himself, ¡°Granddad, Yuri cannot leave yet because I need her to finish the


    task you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You stupid jerk! I am ordering you to bring her back right now!¡± Obviously Yuri was in great


    danger.


    What Baron had done to Perry family was far beyond Henry¡¯s imagination. He clearly knew if Phillip


    hurt Yuri, the whole Perry family might disappear, and even his own life was threatened.


    A ripple of fear passed through him. He looked at Baron in disbelief. Was the man in front of him still


    trash?


    ¡°Granddad, Yuri is in Royal Hotel. It''s far from home so it is impossible to bring her home in nine


    minutes even by ne. I¡¯m close to finished the task. So, don''t worry and wait for the good news.¡±


    Then Phillip hung up the phone.


    ¡°Phillip! Hello! Hello!¡± There was no response any more.


    ¡°It seems Phillip wants to die. Well, in that case, maybe I can help him.¡± A fierce look came into his


    eyes.


    Henry was really freaked out and said beseechingly, ¡°Baron, please! Let him off this time.¡±


    Henry did say that if Phillip couldn¡¯t resolve Perry family''s crisis, he should never return home. But


    those were his angry words, Phillip was his only grandson. How could he kick him out of the family?


    Henry¡¯s only son, Phillip¡¯ father, died from a car ident years ago. And the other son Terry was


    nothing but a bastard. Henry had no blood rtionship with him.


    Henry had no rtives except Phillip in the whole Perry family. If Phillip died, he would be left alone.


    He knew Baron really intended to kill his only grandson, which filled him with horror.


    ¡°His life depends on Yuri, so you¡¯d better pray for Yuri to be unharmed.¡± He said coldly and turned


    away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Henry thought of something at once. He said hurriedly, ¡°Phillip just mentioned Yuri is in Royal


    Hotel. Normally, it takes twenty minutes to reach there, but as it is not rush hour now, so it is totally


    different. If you drive faster, you can get there in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Charles, take the car! Hurry up!¡± said Baron.


    Like a sh of lightning, the ck car galloped on the road at full speed.


    It only took eight minutes to get there.


    Charles braked abruptly, drifting, and parked at the door of Royal Hotel.

 Chapter 32 Retribution

    Chapter 32 Retribution


    Phillip leanedfortably in a luxury car, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    He raised his hand to look at the watch from time to time, ¡°Twenty minutes went by. I haven¡¯t got any


    videos from Wace yet,¡± Phillip said impatiently.


    At that moment, a squeal of brakes thundered in his ear. Phillip took a closer look subconsciously and


    saw two men getting out of the car and walking into the Royal Hotel.


    ¡°It¡¯s Baron. Why is he here?¡± Phillip said restlessly.


    But soon, he seemed to rx marginally, with a scornful smile, ¡°Take it easy! He is just an idiot. There


    is nothing he could do even if he has found Yuri. Who dare to trouble in here Wace¡¯s hotel?¡±


    Suddenly, Phillip¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Henry. He answered in a hurry, ¡°Granddad. Don''t worry. I''ll


    receive the video in a moment. At that point, Yuri will have no choice but to do as I ask and I will


    resolve our family¡¯s crisis easily.¡±


    Henry was in a fit of anger, ¡°video? What kind of video?¡± he asked on the telephone confusingly.


    Phillip realized that he spilled the beans. But five years ago, in order to get Samho Group, he yed


    the same trick on Tracy, and his granddad helped him hide the truth.


    Thinking of this, he decided to be honest to Henry. ¡°Granddad. The reason why Perry family came to a


    dead end is the little bitch Yuri. I have taken her to Wace Scott, the owner of the Royal Hotel. As long


    as I receive their sex videos, I will threaten her to ask the Lewis family for help. I will manage to finish


    the task before midnight. So, you can rest assured!¡± said Phillip.


    ¡°You''re crazy! How could you do such a thing? You piss me off,¡± Henry roared angrily, ¡°Get your ass


    back here right now! Hide from Baron or you''re a dead man!¡±


    Henry¡¯s anger came to a boil, but Phillip was his only grandson. Even if he made a rather big mistake,


    Henry would help him unconditionally.


    ¡°Granddad. Baron is no more than an idiot. Even he could know everything what I did, but what else


    can he do?¡± Phillip said.


    Phillip didn¡¯t take Henry¡¯s words seriously. ¡°I saw him rushing into the Royal Hotel just now. I am afraid


    he is dying now. That''s it, Granddad. I can''t wait to have a look at it,¡± He said, sneering, and hung up


    the phone.


    In the Perry courtyard, Henry made several calls to Phillip, but there was no answer. ¡°You''re a jerk! Are


    you insane?¡± Henry snarled.


    ¡°Take the car! Go to the Royal Hotel immediately!¡± Henrymanded.


    In the Royal Hotel, Baron and Charles sted their way into it.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir¡­¡± a waitress asked while standing at the lobby. But her words were interrupted


    abruptly by Baron¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Where is Wace?¡± Baron asked coldly.


    Their threatening tones drew the attention of the strong bodyguards.


    The waitress froze with terror, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Dude, what''s the meaning of this?¡± A strong man said. He, followed by several his men, together came


    straight towards Baron and Charles.


    ¡°Where''s the girl Wace brought?¡± Baron asked angrily.


    The mention of Yuri shocked the strong man. He also realized the two guys were going to make trouble


    here.


    From the expression on the man¡¯s face, Baron knew he got the right ce.


    All of a sudden, Charles came to the strong man instantaneously and gripped him by the throat. Totally


    unbelievable, Charles lifted the strong man up over his head with one hand!


    Others stood aghast at the sight of the weird scene with pale faces.


    ¡°Why didn''t you answer Mr. Owen¡¯s questions?¡± Charles said.


    Charles¡¯ hand was round the man¡¯s throat, nearly taking his breath away.


    The man tried to flee, but it didn''t help at all. Others were scared out of their wits, not to mention


    helping him.


    Baron stomped with horribly heavy steps, making the man frightened to death.


    Seeing that the man in his hand was nearly fainted, Charles threw him out. The man flew down and hit


    a stone column with a ringing crash.


    ¡°Can you lead the way now?¡± Baron moved towards him and looked down at him.


    The man was trembling from head to foot with tremendous fear.


    Yuri was nothing but a miserable wretch. Why did she have two powerful men to protect her? How


    could it be possible?


    ¡°I¡­I''ll take you there.¡± The man pushed himself to his feet, suffering from the extreme pain.


    As Phillip arrived, he was disappointed to find that Baron had left already. He didn¡¯t have the chance to


    see how Baron got beaten, and what he saw was horror written on everyone¡¯s face.


    At the penthouse of the Royal Hotel there was a president suite, where Yuri was right there.


    She had been cleaned up by two waitresses. Now shey on a big bed, in a pink nightgown.


    Yuri was not aware of theing danger entirely as she still didn''t wake up.


    A camera was set up beside the bed.


    Yuri was very beautiful. Lying idly in the bed in a drunken stupor, she was more charming than before.


    Wace, only in underpants, looked at the beauty obscenely. The look upon his face was lustful.


    ¡°What a great gift!¡±


    Wace gave a satisfied smile, heading to Yuri, ¡°Little darling, Here I am!¡± he said and jumped her.


    Just then, the security door fell down with a big bang.


    Everyone was shocked by the unimaginable scene. The security door was so firm that it couldn¡¯t be


    broken in by a human being.


    The huge noise made Wace jump. He turned his head to the two men and said angrily, ¡°Get the hell


    out of here!¡±


    He was unaware of the danger, because he was the king of this ce, where no one had the chance to


    bully him.


    Baron looked at the drunken Yuri who was still dressed in a nightgown. Then he shot a nce at


    Wace, who was still in his underwear. He let out a sigh in relief. All these showed that Yuri dodged aContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    bullet this time.


    ¡°You are so lucky,¡± Baron said quietly.


    Wace wrapped a towel around himself. He stared at Baron, full of a murderous rage, ¡°Who do you


    think you''re talking to? How dare you! I have never seen an audacious man like you over the years.¡±


    After hearing this, Charles took a step forward, preparing for a battle.


    After Wace pped his hands for three times, immediately a dozen of men rushed in and stood


    around Baron and Charles.


    ¡°I''m in a good mood today, so I will pass over your rude behaviors as long as you two disable your own


    arms,¡± Wace said, leaning on the sofa leisurely.


    ¡°Disable our arms?¡± Baron said and took a look around, said with a chuckle, ¡°Charles, disable their


    arms! All of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sir.¡±


    At the words, Charles was already gone. For an instant, he got a strong man by the arm which was


    fractured with a crack.


    The sudden crack of bone echoed in the quiet president suite made everyone¡¯s blood freeze.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The man let out heart-rending yowls incessantly and the shouts resounded in the whole room.


    Wace stood up and looked at Charles in disbelief. The lit cigar fell to the ground from his hand.


    Others without exception were terrified to death.


    ¡°You stupid jerk! Don''t blink or you''ll miss the most exciting part.¡± Charles said to Wace and turned


    back, with a cruel smile.


    Charles moved swiftly, leaving a shadow in the crowd. Whenever he stopped, the crack of broken


    bones was sounded.


    Neatly and brutally, it only took him one second to disable a man¡¯s two arms.


    Within several seconds, not a single person was spared. The room echoed with painful wailing.


    Wace started shaking uncontrobly. He had run his businesses for years in Cona, dealing with all


    kinds of people every day, but he had never been terrified like this.


    ¡°Wace, why haven''t you got the video?¡± At this very moment, a familiar voice boomed from the


    outside, and then Phillip appeared.


    At first, he gave a puzzled nce at the scene in the room, and then he understood everything. He sat


    on the ground, pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 33 A beast in human face

    Chapter 33 A beast in human face


    Wace¡¯s face was congested with anger when he saw Phillip. If it hadn''t been for him, he wouldn¡¯t


    have suffered the burning shame.


    Baron cast a scornful nce at Phillip, as if to say, "You are a dead man.¡±


    After the fierce fighting, Charles went back coolly and dispassionately, standing close behind Baron.


    Without a hint of mood swing, even his breathing was steady, as if he didn¡¯t disable someone¡¯s arm just


    now.


    "Still want to disable our arms? Get over yourself! You''re not eligible!" Baron said with a sneer as if


    Wace¡¯s life was on the line.


    Wace felt overwhelmed by the enormous pressureing from Baron and could not help kneeling


    down to him. He implored, "It is all because of Phillip. He is exactly a jerk! He gave me money to rape


    Yuri and record the sexual video!"


    Watching the scene, Phillip was scared out of his wits.


    He had always believed that Wace looked like a superman and seemed just as invincible. But now


    the superman was kneeling on the floor and pleading with Baron, the one he always regarded as an


    idiot.


    Then he took a look around. Dozens of people were lying on the ground, groaning with pain. As he


    thought about what he had done during this period, his nerves were shot to pieces. He wetted his pants


    unconsciously.


    ¡°Five years ago, the affair which caused a remarkable sensation in Cona was also done at Phillip¡¯s


    instigation, right?¡± Baron suddenly asked Wace.


    Wace looked distinctly horrified when the past events were mentioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems you have done so many evil things that you can''t remember which one. So, let me remind


    you!¡± Baron looked cid. None but Charles knew beneath the cidness was most awful.


    ¡°Five years ago, Tracy, the most beautiful girl in Cona and the president of Samho Group, unexpectedly


    had sex with a security guard, the most useless one. It is strange, isn''t it?¡± Baron continued.


    At this point, it was alling back to Wace now. He no longer had the balls to trick the devil in front


    of him, so he poured out the whole story, ¡°It was all Phillip¡¯s fault. He directed the whole thing. In


    addition, he arranged for me to make trouble in every possible way in Samhopany, and finally


    caused her to go intobor early.¡±


    Just as Wace reveled in the talking, he didn¡¯t notice that Phillip looked rather pale. When Phillip


    looked up and his eyes met Baron''s, his whole body was damp with sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, what I said was true, I swear! It''s entirely Phillip¡¯s fault. He instigated me to do it¡­¡± Before


    he finished, he was kicked away by Baron. Hended beside Phillip with a dull thump, with blood


    spraying out of his mouth.


    Looking at the dying Wace, Phillip was paralyzed with fear and nearly fainted.


    ¡°Since you like fooling others so much, I will let you feel how it feels,¡± Baron said.


    Then he snapped out an order, ¡°Charles, since everything''s ready, let''s do it. Feed them with drugs and


    remember to record the video.¡±


    While hearing this, Charles looked at Baron in some surprise, but he followed Baron¡¯s order.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, forgive me! I swear I will never, never do that again!¡± Wace begged for mercy, but it didn¡¯t


    work.


    Charles came into a room with Wace in one hand and Phillip in the other.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Charles said to the man who led the way a moment ago.


    "Here I am, at your service." The man said obediently, but he was shivering with great horror.


    Charles gave him a phial, filling with white powder, ¡°Give them to eat and then take a video.¡±


    When the man saw the directions on the medicine bottle, he understood Baron¡¯s intention. He was


    shocked but still obeyed. He went into the room, with the phial in his hand.


    Soon, from the adjoining room came a volley of noises, mixed squeals, and moans, but they were not


    painful sounds.


    After some time, the man came out, with a camera in hand.


    Charles took the camera and had a look, ¡°Well done!¡± he said, with satisfaction.


    ¡°Baron, what shall we do with the video?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Post it on the inte!¡± Baron said, with a sneer.


    When others heard these words, all of them got shocked. Once the video had been published online, it


    would bring shame on Perry family and Scott family, even the two families might eventually crash and


    burn ever after.


    The Perry family was small and weak, but the Scott family was totally different.


    At this moment, Henry rushed into the room confusedly.


    He saw Baron sitting on the sofa leisurely, and dozens of people were groaning with pain all over the


    ground.


    ¡°Baron, where is Phillip?¡± Henry asked, quivering.


    Henry pinned all his hopes to Phillip. If Phillip were to die, the Perry family and its property would perish


    byck of a suitable heir.


    ¡°It is thest time! Next time, Phillip, together with the whole Perry family will disappear from this world


    forever.¡± Baron said coldly. At this moment, Baron was powerful and invincible, like a god of war.


    Henry¡¯s heart sank a little for the words, ¡°I admit that you are powerful, but our Perry family is also not


    too weak. Watch out for my revenge!¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°We''ll wait and see,¡± Baron said with a contemptuous sneer, ¡°Phillip is in that room. Take him away!¡±


    Henry quickly walked over. When he got into that room, he almost passed out. He happened to see the


    startling scene-- Phillip was having sex with a man!


    ¡°You stupid jerk! Are you insane?¡± Henry snarled.


    Wace¡¯s orgasm was suddenly interrupted by the voice. ¡°Fuck off!¡± he roared to Henry.


    And Henry discovered that the man on top of Phillip was Wace Scott!


    Wace¡¯s scolding made him shake with fear.


    If the servants hadn''t held his arms, he would have fallen in a faint.


    Henry was afraid to offend the Scott family. Finally, he could do nothing but leave.


    ¡°Baron, what on earth did you do to them?¡± Henry questioned. In fact, he had guessed what happened.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Baron pped a coffee table nearby heavily. The coffee table was made of marble, but it had been


    broken into pieces at that moment.


    ¡°Phillip even can do such a thing to his own cousin. Do you know what would have happened if I hadn''t


    been there in time? So, did you have the gall to question me?¡±


    Baron was so inwardly furious that he wished he could kill Henry at once.


    Frightened by the tone of Baron, Henry couldn¡¯t say a word. But his feeling was at a high pitch of


    indignation.


    Then all went quiet in the next room finally.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here with Phillip while you''re still alive!¡± Baron said and turned to the waiters of


    Royal Hotel, ¡°Take Wace out of here!¡±


    Then Henry took Phillip out of this house shamefully.


    When there was no one around, Baron walked toward Yuri, who was still unconscious and knew


    nothing about what happened at all. Baron was still a little angry with her. If he hadn''t shown up in time,


    she would have been raped.


    Five years ago, the same thing happened to Tracy and Baron. At that time Tracy lost her virginity, but


    unlike Wace, Baron was devoted to Tracy. If she bedded with another man tonight, how could Yuri


    live with the weight of that humiliation.


    For a long time, Baron heaved a sigh of relief. Given some medicines, Yuri was sober finally. When she


    opened her eyes, a familiar face came into view. She found herself lying in a strange room and wearing


    only a nightgown, without any lingerie.


    Shepletely misunderstood the situation, and pped Baron heavily on the face, with tears


    streaming from her eyes, ¡°Baron, You¡¯re a jerk! How could you do this to me? You''re my brother-in-


    <pw!¡±

 Chapter 34 A warm welcome

    Chapter 34 A warm wee


    A stinging p on the face for no reason rose Baron¡¯s anger, but he calmed himself when he saw Yuri¡¯s


    teary face.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me,¡± Baron said.


    Hardly had Baron finished his words, Tracy rushed into the room, ¡°Yuri, are you all right?¡± She rushed


    here as soon as she heard from Baron that Yuri was in the Royal Hotel.


    ¡°Tracy!¡± Holding Tracy, Yuri started bawling.


    Baron walked out of the room, saying nothing, because he believed Tracy would exin everything to


    Yuri.


    Yuri cried for a very long time, and then she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Tracy, Baron is a jerk. You


    should divorce him, the sooner, the better.¡±


    Looking wonderingly at Yuri, Tracy said, ¡°Why do you say that? If it wasn''t for him, you might have


    been raped by Wace.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Yuri stared at her, unable to believe Tracy¡¯s words, ¡°You mean, Baron saved me?¡±


    Yuri recalled that she was dead drunk all the time, so in fact she didn¡¯t know what happened at all.


    Until Tracy told her the truth, Yuri eventually realized she misunderstood Baron.


    She med herself at the thought of the smack she gave Baron.


    ¡°Tracy, I¡­ I misunderstood him just now,¡± said Yuri.


    ¡°Take it easy. He won''t me you,¡± said Tracy.


    ¡°But I gave him a smack,¡± Yuri said guiltily.


    ¡°What?!¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were widened in surprise.


    After a long time, when Tracy and Yuri came out of the room, Baron was standing at the window,


    looking at the distance nkly.


    Hearing the noise, Baron turned to look at them. ¡°I''ll drive you home,¡± he said and left.


    Staring after him, Yuri felt guilty and full of remorse.


    After half-an-hour''s drive, they arrived at the Perry courtyard.


    Tracy hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Do you want to have a look at Lara? She misses you very


    much.¡±


    Yuri also hoped he could stay here, and then she would have the chance to apologize for the p.


    Baron looked at his watch and then shook his head, ¡°It''s veryte now. I don''t want to bother her. I will


    see her next time.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Tracy didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°I should go back. Good night,¡± Baron said and drove away.


    Until the car was out of sight, Yuri shouted out in tears, ¡°Baron! Sorry!¡±


    But her apology was swallowed by the darkness.


    Baron had just arrived at the Peak Hotel when Tracy called. As he picked up the phone, a clear sound


    came from the other end immediately, ¡°Daddy, I miss you very much!¡±


    A smile lifted the corner of his mouth at the sound of Lara¡¯s voice. The daughter made him feel warm


    and happy, ¡°Lara, it''s ratherte now. You should have slept now.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I just can''t, because I miss you so,¡± Lara said, with a slight whimper in her voice.


    Then Tracy¡¯s voice came through the line, ¡°Baron, let¡¯s try video chat. Then Lara could see you.¡±


    The video was connected soon. Baron saw Lara, in her cartoon pajamas, lying in Tracy''s arms.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Lara cried joyfully.


    Her voice was so heartwarming that Baron almost melted, ¡°Lara, Good evening.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, could you go home tomorrow? I really hope to live with Mom and Dad,¡± Lara said hopefully.


    Baron felt quite bitter about the words. Actually he did want to live with his daughter, but Sherry, Tracy¡¯s


    mother, refused him, because she hated him so much.


    ¡°When Daddy finishes his work, he will go home, OK?¡± Tracy said gently.


    "Okay!" Lara was a little disappointed, but she was afraid to bother him, ¡°Daddy, look! This is a Happy


    Family I painted. This is father, this is mother, and I am in the middle,¡± She said excitedly, pointing to


    her picture, though she could only see his father via the video.


    This was a painting of a family of three standing hand in hand. It was childish, but the big smiles on


    their faces could actually be seen.


    Looking at the painting, Baron felt so guilty and Tracy¡¯s eyes misted a little.


    Lara didn¡¯t notice her silent parents and continued introducing her own painting. ¡°Daddy, can you tell


    me a story?¡± Lara said, looking at her Daddy expectantly.


    ¡°All right. Listen up! Once upon a time, there was a girl named Little Red Riding Hood¡­¡± Baron began


    his story.


    ¡°Daddy, I''m getting tired of this. Mom has told it for so many times!¡± Lara said, giggling.


    ¡°OK! I will tell you a story about a poor man.¡±


    ¡°Ok, great!¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, a poor guy married with a beautiful girl¡­¡± Until Lara fell asleep, the story was not over


    yet.


    The story went on, ¡°The poor guy narrowly escaped death on the battlefield for many times. Finally, he


    became the Conqueror of P. After wiping out any enemy who dared to invade the P Inds, he


    gave up everything to see his beloved again.


    Baron found himself spitting out the hardships he had endured over thest five years unconsciously.


    When the story was ended, Tracy¡¯s face was drowned in tears.


    ¡°It was just a made-up story. Why are you crying.¡± Baron consoled Tracy, with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Is that how you go through all these years? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Tracy asked in tears.


    Baron didn''t reply. Sometimes the best answer was silence, because the silence spelled out everything.


    Tracy could imagine the breathtaking scene¡ªBaron narrowly escaped from being killed countless


    times.


    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡± Tracy asked suddenly. When he nodded, she said, ¡°Tomorrow is the


    weekend, let''s take Lara to the zoo together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Baron agreed.


    ¡°Good night. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Baron hung up the phone and walked over to the window. It waste at night, but he was not sleepy at


    all. From the picture window, he had a good view of the whole Cona. But he was in no mood for the


    night scene, for he was weighed down with guilt.


    In the Perry courtyard, Tracyy awake, holding the little girl in her arms. She still thought about what


    Baron said, the story about the poor guy.


    The next day, a sex video went viral on the inte. Though they put a ck bar over the exposed


    parts, the two men in the video were easily recognized.


    The video created quite a ssh in Cona, especially in Scott family. It was widely known that Scott


    family was the 5thrgest family in Cona, and Wace was the family¡¯s eldest grandson.


    Of course, the video also caused quite a stir in the Perry family. When Henry saw the video, he nearly


    passed out.


    Just at that moment, a man rushed in Henry¡¯s room. He said in a flurry, ¡°Mr. Perry, bad news! The court


    will close Perry courtyard and drive away all of us. The courtyard will be auctioned to pay our debts.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Henry jumped up from his chair, but immediately fell down due to a heart attack.


    ¡°Mr. Perry!¡± the man shouted out.


    Fortunately, Henry was sent to the hospital in time. If he had been dyed several minutes, he would


    have not been still alive.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The first thing when Henry woke up was issuing a decree, ¡°Force Phillip out of the Perry family! Don¡¯t


    let hime back ever!¡±


    In Scott family, an old white-haired man was trembling with anger after reading the news about Wace


    in the paper.


    Beside him was Wace, quivering with fear.


    The old man pped him on the face heavily, ¡°You stupid jerk! Just look at what you have done! The


    scandal spread throughout the country, let alone Cona! I¡¯m about to explode!¡± he thundered.


    Wace dropped to his knees and implored, ¡°Forgive me, Granddad! I was framed by that jerk! He


    drugged us and locked me up with Phillip.¡±


    ¡°Who''s this bastard?¡± The old man asked in anger.


    ¡°His name is Baron, a matrilocal son-inw of Perry family!¡± Wace answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so useless! Not even able to get rid of a humble matrilocal son-inw!¡± the old man said


    scornfully.


    Wace couldn¡¯t bear his granddad¡¯s furious look and said at once, ¡°Granddad, rest assured! I swear I


    will pay him back. I will show him what I am capable of!¡±

 Chapter 35 Revenge

    Chapter 35 Revenge


    In the doorway of Perry courtyard, Baron got out of his car and found to his surprise that Tracy and


    Lara were waiting at the door.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Lara ran towards him cheeringly when she saw Baron.


    ¡°Lara, be careful!¡± Baron said and took Lara in his arms for fear that the little girl would fall to the


    ground.


    In her father¡¯s arms, Lara giggled happily and waved her hand toward Tracy, ¡°Mom, hurry up! We are


    going to see the animals!¡±


    The sight of the happy scene warmed her heart, and Tracy walked toward them.


    The zoo was in the suburbs and it took nearly forty minutes to arrive.


    ¡°Daddy, maybe you should do it!¡± Lara took her father¡¯s hand in one hand and mother¡¯s in the other,


    and then put their hands together.


    When Tracy touched Baron¡¯s broad hand, she shivered slightly with rosy cheeks.


    Tracy¡¯s hand was much softer than Baron expected. At this moment he felt butterflies in his stomach,


    heart beating fast. It was literally more nerve-racking than to fight at war.


    Baron stole a nce at Tracy and found that she blushed as red as a rose. She didn''t resist, so he felt


    at ease holding her hand tight.


    Tracy lowered her head with a sheepish grin, for she hadn¡¯t felt this warm for long, in particr before


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her husband who got lost for 5 years, so she was not about to throw off his hand. ¡®We''re just holding


    hands. He is mywful husband. Why do I concern about it?¡¯ Tracy thought.


    ¡°Daddy, a hug, please.¡± Lara opened her arms and gave Baron puppy-dog eyes.


    Baron smiled, held her up on his shoulders and walked into the zoo.


    ¡°Daddy, tigers!¡± Lara shouted excitedly, pointing ahead.


    ¡°Daddy, lions!¡±


    ¡°Oh, giraffes!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, look at the goris!¡±


    Lara was excited all the way, and her parents hold hands all the time.


    Not until their palms sweat did Tracy withdraw her hand casually, ¡°I''ll take a picture of you.¡± She moved


    forward with a camera.


    ¡°Click!¡± Baron got his first photo with Lara. In the photo, Lara was riding on Baron¡¯s shoulders and


    holding his two ears, with big smiles on their faces.


    Lara spent the day with excitement. Because of their lovely daughter, Baron and Tracy were closer


    than before.


    As night was about to fall, Baron drove them home. After a happy day, Lara fell asleep in Tracy¡¯s arms


    soundly.


    Suddenly, a ck jeep rushed towards them. Baron knew at once what was going on.


    ¡°Hold Lara tight!¡± he reminded Tracy. A hint of angry showed on his face.


    Baron braked hard without hesitation, and he managed to avoid a crash by the jeep.


    Baron looked back, and fortunately none of them were hurt, even Lara was still asleep.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Baron asked after warding off the hit.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Tracy nodded, while her heart was still thumping with fear.


    ¡°Good.¡± If he braked a bit slowly, they would die.


    If someone tried to hurt the ones he loved most, he would just pay him back by ending his life!


    ¡®It wasn''t an ident but a murder!¡¯ Baron thought. And this suspicion was confirmed when the jeep


    continued to follow Baron¡¯s car.


    Just at that moment, another ck car suddenly appeared, smashing into the jeep without even


    slowing down. The jeep tires screeched as it was hit off the road.


    Secondster, a man got out of the ck car. It was Charles.


    ¡°There seems to be a car ident,¡± asked Tracy in surprise.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Baron replied without interest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop to help. Maybe someone''s injured,¡± she worried.


    ¡°Just forget it. Lara is asleep. I''ll get you back home early.¡± Baron replied.


    ¡°We can''t just leave right now. If someone was badly injured, we should take him to the hospital.¡± In


    fact, Tracy didn¡¯t know what was going on there at all.


    Apparently, Baron was not to argue with Tracy. He pulled over to the side of the road, ¡°Stay here and


    take care of Lara. I''ll have a look.¡± He said and got out of the car.


    He took a quick nce at the ident before getting back in the car, ¡°Don''t worry, no one is hurt. The


    drivers are negotiating.¡±


    ¡°They are safe and sound.¡± Tracy was a little relieved.


    As soon as Baron left, Charles yanked open the jeep¡¯s door, which had been twisted out of shape, and


    dragged the driver out of the jeep and got him by the throat, ¡°Why did you hit that car?¡±


    The driver said hurriedly, ¡°Hey, buddy. It was an ident. I really didn''t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth! Otherwise, you will die here!¡± Charles said and grabbed him harder. The driver turned


    pale and couldn''t breathe immediately.


    When he nearly passed out, Charles released his hand, and the man fell to the ground.


    ¡°Who put you up to this?¡± Charles put his foot on the man¡¯s chest heavily and broken two ribs.


    ¡°Ah! It is Wace!¡± the unlucky man screamed in pain.


    When Baron arrived at the Perry courtyard, it''spletely dark.


    Tracy, with Lara in her arms, looked at Baron and asked hesitantly, ¡°The video, you did that, right?¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t intend to hide something, so he nodded, ¡°They deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Could you forgive Perry family?¡± Tracy gone soft; after all, she was one of them. She couldn¡¯t bear to


    see Perry family end up like this, although her granddad Henny did a lot of bad things.


    The words were not really surprising to Baron. ¡°If that''s your wish, I agree,¡± He said and drove away.


    Tracy watched the car until it was out of sight, and sighed, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Baron dialed a number on his way back, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Wace!¡± Charles answered on the phone.


    ¡°Go to the Royal Hotel!¡±


    After he hung up, Baron drove away to the Royal Hotel.


    Baron might let Wace go if he was the only one in the car. But Wace tried to hurt his daughter and


    wife.


    Recalling what happened just now, Baron was enragedpletely, looking ready to kill that man.


    Wace didn''t realize that danger wasing yet. At this moment, in the Royal Hotel, he was sitting


    back in the couch, getting his arm around the enchanting Tracy.


    Opposite him was a young man, ¡°Wace, I guess the jerk has been seriously hurt now. Maybe he has


    been dead.¡±


    When Wace heard that, he burst intoughter, ¡°He deserves it! The jerk dared to bully me in my


    ce! If he died, I will leave it at that. Otherwise, I will torture him to death!


    ¡°Great!¡± The young man said tteringly.


    ¡°Ha-ha, let''s have a good time.¡± Waceughed out loudly.


    Meanwhile, a ck car stopped in front of the Royal Hotel, and Baron got out of it. Charles had waited


    for long. He walked toward Baron as soon as he saw him.


    Their appearance at this moment caused a panic, "You again!" The bodyguards panicked and fled.


    They all knew what happened herest night.


    The two men not only beat Wace, but also created quite a ssh via social media and newspapers.


    Baron looked up at the glittering que with ¡°Royal Hotel¡± on it, ¡°Take it down and destroyed it!¡± he


    <pmanded.

 Chapter 36 An unusual phone call

    Chapter 36An unusual phone call


    At Baron¡¯s instruction, Charles immediately filliped a stone heavily toward the que. Right on target!


    The que fell down to the ground with a thunderous crack, and then broke into pieces for an instant.


    At the sight of this, everyone was stunned with a distorted face.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this?!¡± A man stepped out of the crowd and shouted to Baron and Charles.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Charles stepped up to the manager and kicked him away.


    The man never thought that kick could be this hard as he crashed right into a wine cab in the hall.


    Following the crash, all the expensive wines smashed on the ground with broken pieces everywhere.


    The Royal Hotel had always got a surge in its business at night, so was this moment. Seeing the fight,


    most guests slipped away in fear, but some were still standing aside, curious.


    ¡°What dare these guys make trouble in here the Scott family¡¯s ce?¡± A head guard nked by more


    than a dozen well-trained bodyguards yelled as he walked over to Baron and Charles, with a stick in his


    hand.


    Baron was surprising to discover that there were still so many bodyguards who were not afraid to die


    afterst night. When he saw the bodyguards clearly, it all clicked. They were all new guys.


    ¡°Wace means nothing to me,¡± Baron said scornfully.


    ¡°Fuck! Beat his ass!¡± With a roar of rage, the man ran toward Baron and Charles with the bodyguards.


    Charles rushed at them immediately and ttened the man with a single punch.


    In the same way, the bodyguards were all knocked to the ground by Charles, just within a few seconds.


    Everyone looked fearfully at Charles. It was so incredible that a single man could easily defeat several


    well-trained guards within a few seconds!


    ¡°If you don''t want to die, get out of here! I¡¯ming for Wace!¡± Baron said coldly and sat down on a


    chair beside the bar.


    A young staff rushed into the penthouse of the Royal Hotel where Wace was having fun, ¡°Wace!


    Here theye again!¡± the young staff said with a panic.


    Wace was taken aback by these words. He clenched the staff¡¯s cor, ¡°Fuck! Speak more clearly!


    Who are they?¡±


    ¡°The two men who hadest night,¡± said the staff, pale with fright.


    ¡°What?!¡± Wace pushed the staff away and roared, ¡°It''s absolutely impossible. Didn''t they have a car


    ident?¡±


    ¡®That asshole arranged that ident at the cost of a car. He just pped his own face by telling people


    that he failed?¡¯


    ¡°He has the guts to make trouble here. I¡¯d like to see if he really has something.¡± Wace rushed


    downstairs with a few fighters.


    When they came into the hall, a scene of total devastation met their eyes, and inexorably the crashing


    sound continued. Even more extraordinary, the men who were smashing things up were Wace¡¯s


    staff!


    Wace flew into a rage, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Go on and see if I will tear your heads down!¡± Baron roared to the staff.


    Fear engulfed everyone again. They continued to smash everything in the hall.


    Wace¡¯s face grew more and more pale. He stared at Baron, ¡°Baron! What the hell do you want to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Wace, don''t you realize what you''ve done?¡± Baron sneered.


    ¡°Call ''em off! I need to talk to you!¡± Wace tried to be patient.


    ¡°You have no right to bargain with me! Do you understand?!¡± Baron said in a hoarse voice. Wace


    tried to kill his wife and daughter. This was unforgivable!


    The hall was in chaos within just a few minutes.


    It seemed Wace would face enormous losses. Far more importantly, he felt himself humiliatory.


    Choking back his anger, Wace took a deep breath and said, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°You wanna take my life. In return, I wanna take your life too!¡± Baron said with fury. He grabbed a bottle


    of wine and threw towards Wace.


    The bottle hit Wace right on the head and knocked him down. A stream of blood, mixed with wine,


    spouted from the wound. In a moment, Wace¡¯s face was covered with blood.


    Everyone was really shocked at the sight, because Wace was not only the boss of Royal Hotel, but


    also the eldest grandson of Scott family!


    ¡°Drag him here!¡± Baron ordered.


    Charles grasped Wace by the cor and threw him at Baron''s feet. Wace got hurt so badly that he


    could not even move.


    ¡°Today, I will not kill you. But this is yourst chance. If you still try to hurt my family, you''ll end up


    dead.¡± Baron stepped on Wace¡¯s chest with a frigid calm.


    And then, he gave Wace a kick and sent him flying. After knocking over several tables, Wace fell to


    the floor and fainted.


    Baron turned away with Charles. People on the spot didn''t have the courage to stop them.


    ¡°Baron, why don¡¯t you kill him?¡± asked Charles, bewildered.


    Baron gave a weary shake of his head, ¡°Here is Cona, not the P Inds. We should be more


    careful.¡±


    ¡°OK. Listen to you.¡±


    Once Baron left, Wace was sent to Cona First Municipal Hospital immediately.


    In the VIP ward, Waldo Scott, Wace¡¯s father, stood nervously nearby looking at his son, who was still


    in aa.


    ¡°Investigate that jerk right now! Get me everything about him! He hurt my son, for that, he should pay


    back with his life!¡± Waldo roared.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott!¡± one of Waldo¡¯s aide said and left the ward.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the Peak Hotel, just having finished a shower, Baron got a message from Tracy, ¡°I''m going to work in


    Samho tomorrow, as a new starter. You have to promise to stay out of it.¡±


    Baron shook his head gently, with a wry smile. In fact, only a few days ago Baron had told Tracy the


    whole truth in Starry Garden Hotel. He intended to give her Samhopany as a gift, but she refused.


    He never figured that Tracy would n on starting her career as a beginner staff.


    He hesitated a while and replied, ¡°OK.¡± Her choice may be a good way to start.


    Tracy was gratified to find that Baron had followed her advice. With a smile she talked to yourself, ¡°I will


    gradually move up to the management level by myself.¡±


    Early next morning, while Henry was still in the hospital, a piece of good news bucked him up.


    ¡°Mr. Chairman! Samho would like to help and cooperate with ourpany. Perry family will be saved!¡±


    A senior worker told him excitedly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Henry forgot about his illness and sat up in bed with excitement.


    ¡°Sure enough. Look, this contract has been signed by Samho. Just sign your name here, the contract


    wille into effect.¡± The senior worker was a little overexcited, ¡°It''s not just that. The lockdown of our


    factory was lifted and manypanies are willing to cooperate with us!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yessss! That''s great. God bless Perry family!¡± Hearing this, Henry shivered with a thrill.


    ¡°Dad, the reason why we can turn the corner this time is Phillip.¡± A well-dressed middle-aged woman


    said. It was Shirly, Phillip¡¯s mother.


    Henry was irritated by her remarks with a dark face, ¡°Would you want to end up like Phillip?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I know you''re angry, but please let me exin! It is true that Phillip made our family ashamed, but


    he also made Perry family more well-known than before. For this reason, more and morepanies


    are willing to cooperate with us,¡± Shirly continue her lies, ¡°Dad, please give him another chance. I


    promise, he¡¯d never let you down again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chairman, Phillip didn¡¯t mean to bring shame and dishonor on the Perry family, he just fell into


    others¡¯ trap. More than anything, he is your only grandson. Without him, who will take charge of Perry


    family in the future?¡± the senior worker echoed Shirly''s views.


    In fact, Henry regretted as soon as he kicked Phillip out. He had no rtives except Phillip in the whole


    Perry family. But he couldn¡¯t withdraw his own decreed for no reason. Their words exactly gave him a


    reason to retraction.


    ¡°You have a point here. It is true that Phillip enhances our visibility. So, I decided to give him one more


    chance,¡± Henry continued, ¡°But if he brings shame on our family again, he would never, never be


    allowed toe back.¡±


    Shirly was very d to hear that, ¡°Dad, no worries. I will keep an eye on him and ensure he won''t do it


    again!¡±


    But the exciting news didn¡¯t surprise Phillip at all. As Henry¡¯s only grandson, Phillip was fully aware that


    his grandpa doted on him, even if he was kicked out of Perry family.


    ¡°Baron, just you wait! You''ll live to rue it.¡± Phillip gnashed his teeth with rage.


    In Peak Hotel, Baron got a call from Camel soon, ¡°Mr. Chairman, I havepleted those things you


    asked me to handle. Perry family¡¯s crises were averted.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Camel.¡± If it weren''t for Tracy, Baron wouldn¡¯t let Perry family get through this easily this


    time!


    As soon as Baron hung up, his phone rang again. To his surprise, it was Yuri!


    ¡°Baron, are you free at noon?¡±

 Chapter 37 An unpleasant meal

    Chapter 37 An unpleasant meal


    This was the first time Yuri had called him. ¡°Yes, I will be free,¡± Baron said after pondering for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a lunch at twelve o¡¯clock, in Spring Garden Restaurant. My treat.¡± Yuri hung up, giving him


    no chance to say no.


    It seemed that Baron had no choices. In fact, he knew Yuri invited him for lunch to thank him for saving


    her. She might intend to exin and apologize to him. But Baron didn''t expect she would say sorry, she


    was as proud as Tracy.


    Spring Garden Restaurant was the top restaurant in Cona. Whatever people wanted to eat could be


    found here.


    Twelve o''clock in the afternoon, Baron and Yuri arrived almost at the same time.


    ¡°Why do you invite me for lunch?¡± Baron asked deliberately.


    But Yuri gave him a re, ¡°Don''t ask me anything and you just worry about eating.¡±


    Affronted at her impertinence, Baron was not angry; on the contrary, he appreciated his naive sister-in-


    ¡°Yuri?¡± sounded a voice behind them.


    Yuri trembled at the sudden voice. They turned round and found a young couple smiling at them.


    The handsome man was in a light blue suit and wire-rimmed sses. The top two buttons of his inner


    white shirt were unbuttoned, looking cool and wild.


    Before Baron knew it, Yuri took his arm as if she were his girlfriend.


    ¡°Hello! Ewin.¡± Yuri tried to squeeze out a happy smile.


    Ewin studied the Baron in front and smiled at Yuri. Then he introduced, ¡°Louis, my wife.¡± He hesitated


    for a fraction of a second before introducing Yuri, ¡°Yuri, my¡­college ssmate.¡±


    ¡°So, you are Yuri. Ewin talked about you! You are the girl who ran after him for the whole time in


    college,¡± Louis said and put out a hand.


    Although Louis¡¯ words cut her deeply, Yuri beamed as she greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°I have booked a private box. Let''s go to have lunch together!¡± Ewin invited.


    ¡°Yes, this is the best restaurant in Cona, so it is very difficult to book a box here. I''m sure you didn''t get


    one. Why don''t you join us?¡± Louis said.


    Her mocking tone and haughty manner made Yuri angry, so Yuri wanted to say no, but Baron dly


    epted their invitation.


    Yuri was angry at his decision and pinched him heavily.


    They went into a private room and sat down at the table.


    ¡°Yuri, we haven''t seen each other for years,¡± Ewinughed, ¡°In those years, you prepared breakfast for


    me for a whole month to win my heart. It is still vivid in my memory.¡±


    He seemed so superior when he reminisced about the past.


    Yuri looked displeased, speechless.


    Ewin continued, ¡°Fortunately, you have a boyfriend now. Well, I wish you both a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    Ewin said and lifted his ss.


    ¡°And me.¡± Louis lifted her ss too.


    Yuri managed to restrain her anger. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said, trying to smile naturally.


    ¡°Fortunately, you failed to marry Ewin, or I would never have the best husband.¡± Louis said and put her


    heads against Ewin''s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah! Honey. I am sorry! I dropped the Louis Vuitton bag to the floor. That bag cost you a bundle.¡±


    ¡°Never mind! And, I did not spend too much money. Fifteen thousand is a drop in the ocean for me. As


    it''s dirty now, why don''t we just throw it out and get a better one?¡± Ewin said gently.


    ¡°Honey, it''s so kind of you. I love you.¡± Louis said and kissed him as if there was nobody else in the


    room.


    When Yuri saw the couple openly flirting with each other, she tried to smother her anger, gripping her


    fists tightly.


    ¡°Yuri, where do you work?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°Brone Group.¡± Yuri said coldly.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ewinughed, ¡°Uh, you know what? Camel, a friend of mine, is thepany¡¯s


    general manager. We will discuss a constructive cooperation in a couple of days. That¡¯s why I am here.


    I will ask Camel to take care of you. Just give me the word.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Ewin and Camel are best friends. We are willing to talk you up to Camel. But if you are


    ipetent, there''s not a whole lot we can do. After all, Brone Group isn¡¯t Ewin¡¯s. Even if it is, we can''t


    help a fool. Don''t you think so?¡± Louis said.


    Her words made Yuri angrier. She shook her head, biting her lips, ¡°I will get a promotion through my


    own efforts, without any help from you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope you wouldn¡¯t regret the choice. Of course, Ewin would be willing to lend you a hand, if


    needed,¡± Louis said.


    ¡°Baron, what about you? Where do you work?¡± Ewin changed the subject.


    Baron was tucking into the food with zest when he heard Ewin¡¯s words. After wiping his mouth, he


    replied, ¡°I just retired from the troops. So, in fact, I¡¯m unemployed now.¡±


    Yuri was astonished why Baron told them the truth. She could probably guess the couple wouldugh


    at him. Sure enough, Louis said mockingly, ¡°It is unbelievable that a young man is out of work.¡±


    Ewin leant on the chair and looked at Baroncently, ¡°Look, you''re still young. Why don''t you look


    for a job and earn your own bread? Hey, you don¡¯t want to be a matrilocal son-inw, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. How did you know that?¡± Baron acted surprisedly.


    The couple was almost speechless with shock. Looking at their shocked faces, Yuri was delighted.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. A man, the manager of the restaurant, came in, ¡°I am


    so sorry that you all have to leave now. Aspensation, your meal will be free.¡±


    ¡°Are you kicking us out? Do you know who you''re talking to?¡± Ewin roared.


    ¡°Sir, I''m really sorry about this. But today whoever you are, I have to ask you to leave. Because Mr.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lewis will receive honored guests here,¡± the manager said patiently.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis? Edward Lewis? The richest man of Cona?¡± said Ewin with surprise.


    The manager nodded, ¡°You are right! Could you leave now?¡±


    ¡°You cleared everybody out just for Edward¡¯s lunch. Do you really think it''s necessary?¡± Baron gave


    him a grim smile.


    The manager was much surprised at what he said. Everyone in Cona was in awe of Mr. Lewis, ¡°That is


    so offensive. You are not fit to speak of his name,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°Believe it or not, even if he were here now, I''d tell him the same I''m telling you,¡± Baron said


    unconcernedly.


    ¡°Baron, are you crazy?! Mr. Lewis is the richest man of Cona! You¡¯d better behave yourself, or you will


    get us in trouble!¡± said Louis nervously.


    Ewin looked at Baron coolly and echoed Louis¡¯ words, ¡°You''d better get out of here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± After restraining her anger for a long time, Yuri exploded.


    ¡°All right, I have reminded you. You¡¯d better be prepared to face the consequences.¡± Ewin said


    discontentedly.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± A voice came suddenly from outside as Ewin was about to leave the room.


    Looking towards the voice, Ewin found Edward standing outside the door, nked by aides and


    bodyguards.


    As soon as Edward said those words, he recognized someone sitting in the room. He paled with shock


    and ran into in a hurry.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, such a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m¡­¡± Ewin hurried to meet the richest man and introduced


    himself.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Edward never got a good look at Ewin, and shoved him aside.


    Although Ewin was pushed away by Edward, he was d and surprised to see Camel, ¡°Camel!¡±


    Camel looked him over with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m Ewin, the Marketing Manager of Reflix Group. I am here for the partnership with yourpany


    on behalf of Reflix,¡± said Ewin nervously.


    ¡°We''ll deal with itter.¡± Camel said coolly and hurried to the room.


    Edward stood in front of Baron, ¡°Young¡­Mr. Owen, I¡¯m sorry I didn''t know you were here.¡± He didn¡¯t


    call Baron ¡°Young Master¡± in order to hide his identity.


    ¡°Mr. Owen.¡± Camel said cravenly.


    Yuri jumped to her feet because there were her two big bosses standing in front of her, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Owen. Hello, Camel,¡± she said tensely.


    Baron just sat there, cool as a cucumber, ¡°Mr. Owen, you are so overbearing! You try to clear


    everybody out just for your lunch,¡± he sneered.


    ¡°What?¡± Edward looked at Baron with disbelief and he called the manager in, ¡°Who told you to clear the


    guests? How dare you treat my friend so rudely?¡± he cried angrily.


    At that moment, the manager realized the young man sitting there was a big shot.


    He felt terrible, ¡°Mr. Chairman. I didn''t mean to. I didn¡¯t know he is your friend. I beg your pardon.¡± He


    was nearly in tears.


    ¡°Take your wages and fuck off!¡± Edward roared.


    Seeing this, Ewin and Louis were shocked with their mouth open.

 Chapter 38 A surprising choice

    Chapter 38 A surprising choice


    But it was toote!


    At this moment, Ewin walked toward Baron and said in a humble look, ¡°Mr. Owen, I am such a fool to


    bother you. I beg for your forgiveness.¡±¡°No need to apologize. A minute ago, you just thought I¡¯m azy


    freeloader.¡± Baron shot him a disgusted look.


    Ewin was irritated by Baron¡¯s attitude, but he tried to hold back his anger.


    Seeing that, Edward and Camel knew what had happened between the two men. ¡°Did you insult Mr.


    Owen? How dare you! Get out of here!¡± Edward shouted to Ewin.


    Ewin was startled by the words, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I didn''t do it on purpose. Forgive me please! I''m so sorry,¡±


    he begged.


    ¡°You didn''t hear? Mr. Lewis told you to leave!¡± Camel said coldly.


    ¡°Camel, the cooperation between Brone Group and¡­¡± Before Ewin finished his sentence, Camel


    interrupted, ¡°Don''t even think about the cooperation. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you. Go back


    where you came from! We will never cooperate with Reflix.¡±


    ¡°The same is true of Lewis family.¡± Edward said.


    It seemed Edward set off a bomb in the room. Immediately, everyone was buzzing about his words.


    The richest family and Brone Group dered in unison that they wouldn¡¯t cooperate with Reflix Group


    forever!


    It looked as if Reflix wouldn''t get the chance to cooperate with Brone forever. At this thought, a deep


    sense of despair overwhelmed Ewin. He had put great effort to facilitate the cooperation, but he failed


    in the end just because he offended Baron unconsciously. The cooperation was designed by Reflix¡¯s


    leaders to open a new market in Cona.


    He was only one step away from sess. How was he supposed to face his boss? Of course, he


    would be punished, despite the fact that his father-inw was the associate general manager of Reflix


    Group.


    Louis was worried about him and said hurriedly, ¡°How could you do that? Camel. You can¡¯t change your


    mind for these trifles. You have promised to my father about the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Who''s your father? I never promised anything,¡± said Camel impatiently. He knew it very well that Ewin


    got into a big trouble and he didn''t want to be involved.


    ¡°My father is Jared, the associate general manager of Reflix Group.¡± Whenever Louis spoke of her


    father, she was proud.


    ¡°A leader of a smallpany was nothing to speak of.¡± Camel looked at Louis with great contempt,


    and continued, ¡°Get out of here if you don¡¯t want your father to lose his job!¡±


    The words seemed to inme Louis, she just wanted to argue back, but Ewin pulled her away.


    ¡°Why did you drag me out?¡± Louis was furious.


    ¡°Don''t you get it? You shouldn¡¯t underestimate Camel. Yes, he is only a general manager of a branch


    out, your father would have been expelled,¡± Ewin exined.


    ¡°I think you''re overreacting.¡± Louis appeared a little unnerved.


    ¡°Do you know Eight ns of Donas?¡± Ewin asked.


    ¡°Of course! They are Top 8 ns in Donas. Each family is of unimaginable power.¡± In fact, Louis was a


    little confused that why Ewin mentioned Eight ns of Donas out of the blue.


    ¡°Brone is part of Owen family, one of the Eight ns of Donas. Compared with Brone, Reflix is


    extremely small. So, no more messing with Camel, because we are no match for him.¡± Ewin continued


    to exin.


    After hearing this, Louis finally realized she almost got into a big trouble. Now she was more worried


    about the future of Reflix and his father.


    Baron was still in Spring Garden Restaurant. He tucked into the food with zest and the others, including


    Edward and Camel, watched him standing still, speechless.


    Seeing the two big shots standing in front of her, Yuri clenched the arms of her chair anxiously.


    ¡°I''m stuffed. And you?¡± said Baron, wiping his mouth.


    Yuri gave him a re. Didn¡¯t he see she was in pain? Apanied by the two very important men,


    she, a mere nobody, was too nervous to eat.


    ¡°Well. I construe your silence as a yes. We''ll be off, then.¡± Baron said and stood up.


    As Baron walked towards the door, Edward and Camel followed in a hurry. But Baron shot them a ck


    look and they stopped immediately.


    Yuri didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until they walked out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation. Can I go now?¡± Baron asked.


    Yuri looked at the man in front of her with amazement. After today''s events, she found that she barely


    knew about him.


    Last time in Starry Garden Hotel, Edward told her that those expensive gifts came from Baron. In fact,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she should have been aware that Baron was extraordinary.


    And not long agon, she met him in Brone, in addition, Edward and Camel were respectful to him. All


    those things made her more certain of her thought.


    Thinking about this, Yuri studied Baron meticulously.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Are you in love with me?¡± Baron joked.


    ¡°What nonsense! Get away from me!¡± She looked a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay. I''m going right now.¡± Then he went away.


    Yuri watched Baron walking out of sight and murmured, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Under the pretense of building a closer rtionship with his daughter Lara, Baron had a chance to


    skype with Tracy every night recently. For this reason, their rtionship improved immensely.


    And now, Baron was waiting for Tracy by the gate of Samho. Soon, Tracy walked out of the building,


    tired.


    Baron was halfway toward Tracy before a luxury car stopped right in front of her. A young man stepped


    out of the car.


    Baron recognized him. It was Joker. When Baron just returned to Cona, he had met the guy in Perry


    courtyard. And Sherry, Tracy¡¯s mother, did everything to bring Tracy and Joker together.


    Joker walked towards Tracy, with a bunch of red roses.


    ¡°Joker! What are you doing here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Tracy, I love you. Without you, I''d be a soul without a purpose. Without you, I''d be an emotion without


    a heart. I''m a face without expression, a heart with no beat. Without you by my side, I''m just a me


    without the heat.¡± Joker recited the poem of Elle Kimberly Schmick in one breath.


    Then he got down on one knee and raised the roses, ¡°Tracy, I finally got the courage to tell you, I want


    to be with you till the end! Would you like to be my girlfriend?¡±


    After work, the employees left through the front door and saw the deration of love to Qin Xi. Then


    many of them crowded around her, teasing and taunting.


    Tracy shook with great humiliation and anger and said irritably, ¡°Joker! Didn¡¯t I tell you clearly before? I


    am already married. There is no way for me to ept your love in this life.¡±


    But Joker pressed on with his teeth gritted, ¡°Tracy, that guy is a useless git! He let you wait for him for


    five years. Do you know how important five years are for a young woman? Why would you let a man


    like that keep you?! He is out of your league!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Baron is not what you think about.¡± Tracy said, quivering with anger.


    Not far away, Baron watched them quietly. He was terribly touched by Tracy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tracy, Baron is nothing but garbage. You deserve a better man. Be with me and you will be the


    happiest woman in the world,¡± Joker continued sincerely.


    Just then, Baron appeared by Joker¡¯s side with a wildflower in his hand, which he had just picked


    beside the road. With all those eyes watching, he gave it to Tracy and said, ¡°This is for you!¡±


    ¡°It''s you!¡± Joker stared furiously at Baron and the flower in his hand.


    The onlookers burst intoughers with surprise after seeing the wildflower in Baron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ha ha, he looks like a clown.¡±


    ¡°I bet the flower is just picked somewhere outside!¡±


    ¡°What a shame! How can a pathetic pauper with a wild flowerpete with a wealthy guy driving the


    luxury car with nine hundred ny-nine roses?¡±


    But while the people were still sneering at the wildflower he had given her, she took it, breathed in its


    perfume, and broke out into a smile, ¡°The flower smells wonderful. I like it!¡±


    Looking at this, the crowd was all startled, speechless.

 Chapter 39 Making all even

    Chapter 39Making all even


    Tracy¡¯s actions stunned everyone on the spot.


    Joker burst with angry and shame. Not only was he rejected by the woman he wooed, but he was


    outmatched by a poor bastard holding a wild flower.


    Staring at the couples¡¯ back with crimson red eyes, Joker smashed the roses on the ground, and


    shouted, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this. This is not over.¡±


    On their way home, Tracy was still holding the small wild flower in her hand, while looking through the


    window of the shotgun seat. Baron nced at her tired look, having no idea what was in her mind.


    "You okay? Babe?" He asked with care.


    Tracy then came to her sense and gently shook her head, "I¡¯m alright, let''s pick up Lara!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Baron was about to do so.


    However, he was still concerned. Something was obviously going on in Tracy¡¯s mind, but she didn''t


    want to say it.


    Soon, the couple arrived at Blue Sky Kindergarten.


    Lara was so happy to see her parents came together. Before she left the kindergarten, she already


    shouted excitedly, "Daddy! Mommy! Over here!"


    "See that? That¡¯s my mom and dad. They are picking me up! Together!"


    Lara couldn¡¯t help showing off to her friends before hugging her parents.


    Now it was the pick-up time after school.


    Baron was waiting in line, feeling even more guilty as he looked at the smile of his daughter.


    As soon as Lara saw Baron, she excitedly rushed towards him while calling her dad out loud.


    Baron hugged her up and spin around, and said with a smile, "Miss daddy?"


    "Yes!" Lara embraced Baron¡¯s neck and said with a chuckle.


    It seemed her mother was a little moody. Lara immediately added with a grin, "I miss Daddy, and also


    Mommy."


    Tracy was at lost, and even missed her daughter¡¯s words.


    Lara looked at Baron, eyes sparkling with innocence.


    ¡°Mom, Lara says she misses you.¡± Baron reminded her.


    Just then Tracy recovered and quickly reached out to Lara with an embarrassed smile, "Mom misses


    you too!"


    "Mom, Miss Lynda praised me for the happy family I painted."


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great! Isn¡¯t that sweet!¡±


    "Dad,e here and hold mom''s hand."


    ¡­¡­


    The family left the kindergarten, chatting andughing.


    But Tracy was still not distracted.


    "Lara, let¡¯s skype tonight!" Baron had to make the promise to keep Lara happy, when he was about to


    leave.


    ¡°I have something on my schedule, maye homete. We should do it another time.¡± Tracy replied


    with apologies.


    Baron was slightly surprised, that Tracy would stayte.


    "Do you need me to be with you?" Baron asked.


    Tracy refused quickly, "I¡¯ll do fine."


    ¡°Well, call me if you change your mind.¡± Baron left.


    On his way back, Baron made a phone call, ¡°Was Tracy in some trouble at work today? Find out.¡±


    "Sure thing, boss." Camel called back as soon as Baron got home.


    But Baron went berserk as he knew what happened after the call.


    He lost his temper several times after returning to Cona.


    ¡°This lovely fool. Everything I have belongs to her, how could she still bear the bullies?¡± he was


    annoyed.


    Baron turned the car around and headed away.


    When he just took over Samho Group, Baron had cleared out the Perry family from the management.


    But, he still kept a lot of employees, for thepany¡¯s development.


    When Tracy was the chairman of the board, she was very strict in the office, and therefore offended


    many people. Now she insisted on starting as a beginner staff. This made her work hours like a living


    hell.


    Today, the manager gave her an arduous task that was way beyond her payroll.


    And this task was for Tracy to meet up with Waldo Scott, the owner of LaGrande Group, for a potential


    co-op.


    Also, Waldo Scott was Wace¡¯s father.


    The meeting was scheduled to happen at the Scorpion Club, another business of the Scott family.


    Baron was not sure if this was a scheme against him. But he was sure for one thing - there would be no


    business with the Scott family.


    The Scorpion Club. Tracy, dressed in her business attire and heels, walked out of the taxi and hurried


    in the club.


    She had never been to a nightclub. If it wasn''t for work, she would have never set foot in such a ce


    alone at night.


    "Hello, this is Tracy from Samho Group. I had an appointment with Mr. Scott." Tracy talked to the fairly


    looking receptionist.


    "You are expected. Please follow me." The receptionist led the way with a professional smile.


    It was out of Tracy¡¯s expectation that she was not showed to the office of the club, but to a private


    room.


    "Mr. Scott, Miss Perry is here." The receptionist opened the door for Tracy.


    A middle-aged man, in hand costumed suits, was standing against a huge French window, staring


    through the ss.


    The man turned around slowly, a few seconds after he heard the door. His chubby belly looked funny,


    but the gloomy look in his eyes terrorized anyone.


    He only knew Tracy Perry by the name. Although not showing on his face, this first meet did surprise


    him, for as Miss Cona, Tracy looked truly stunning.


    "How pleasant. Gorgeous presence, Miss Perry. Pray to the lord." Waldo showed a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Mr. Scott. Do you praise your business partners like that?¡± Tracy reached out to hold


    Waldo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Only to the good-looking ones.¡± Waldo squinted and held Tracy¡¯s hand tight, ¡°And the ones with a


    price.¡±


    This was pure harassment. Tracy had to put in a few more pounds to take her hand back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She already felt that this cooperation might not go smoothly.


    If it wasn''t for Samho Group, Tracy had already left with the man¡¯s molestation.


    "Mr. Scott, let''s talk about business! As you know, Samho is prospering and profiting. Any partnership


    with us is prospective."


    Tracy was smart enough to bring up the strong position of Samho. It was not only to take advantage in


    the future co-op, but also to warn Waldo, not to bother her like amon office girl.


    But little did she know, Waldo had no intension to co-op at all. All he wanted was to take revenge.


    ¡°Prospering, profiting, prospective. That¡¯s very good Miss Perry. Can I call you Tracy?" Waldo said with


    a smile.


    Tracy would say no but she was mature enough to not blowing up a business meeting over a few


    harassing words. It was for the family business, she said to herself.


    Waldo took over two sses and an expensive-looking-bottle of wine. Just as Tracy was about to


    refuse, Waldo made a toast, ¡°Apologize for the test. May I propose to your beautiful demonstration of


    Samho¡¯s professional standard, Tracy? I believe after the drink, our cooperation would be sessful.¡±


    Tracy didn''t expect this to be a test and she felt relieved.


    Therefore she let down her guard, took the goblet, and said with a smile, "Thank you Mr. Scott, then!"


    ¡°Call me Waldo, please. Don¡¯t be a stranger, Tracy.¡± Waldo smiled. Tracy nodded as she took a sip.


    Without touching the wine, Waldo put the ss down, and leaned back to afortable posture, "Do


    you happen to know Mr.Owen? Baron Owen."


    Tracy was surprised, wondering why Baron was suddenly brought up in this work conversation. Not


    intended to hide the truth, she nodded slightly, "So, you know my husband, Mr. Scott?"


    Waldo smiled, "Waldo, please. Of course I know him. We uh... got to know each other quite thoroughly,


    one may say."


    Tracy had no idea who almost insulted her the other day; neither did she know the father-son


    rtionship between this Mr. Scott and that man.


    "Well, Waldo. I wonder how do you know each other, then?" Speaking of Baron, Tracy suddenly


    became interested.


    Waldo revealed a strange smile, "You heard the news at the Royal Hotel? Couple of days ago?"


    Tracy was a little puzzled. Of course she knew about it. Phillip had a quarrel with a young man from the


    Scott family.


    The Scott family! Waldo Scott!


    Tracy suddenly connected the dots between the Scott family and Waldo Scott. Furthermore, when she


    thought about what happened in the Royal Hotel that day, the picture became clearer.


    When she took the brief earlier today, all she wanted was to nail the coboration between Samho and


    this LaGrande Group, though the potential partner¡¯s background was shady.


    Now she felt something was¡­ off.


    ¡°It seems your husband made my son theughing stock of the whole Cona.¡±


    Before Tracy could respond, Waldo continued with the smile on and showed no trace of anger, ¡°So, if I


    make you tomorrow¡¯s headline, we can just call it even, and won¡¯t surprise you, right?¡±


    Tracy catapulted from the chair, her face suddenly glowering.


    Only until now did she understand the fact that Waldo was never meant to coborate. He was up to


    something else.


    Yet, just as she stood up to leave, a wave of dizziness stroke her down.


    ¡°You set me up?¡± Tracy ranted.

 Chapter 40 Confronting a champion boxer

    Chapter 40 Confronting a champion boxer


    In the meantime, Baron¡¯s car arrived at the Scorpion Club.


    Seeing the neon light at the front gate, he did not n to slow the car down. Instead, Baron stomped


    hard gas pedal and headed the car directly towards the gate.


    BANG!


    With a loud noise, his sedan knocked right into the nightclub. His front bumper severely crashed into


    the reception desk before it stopped.


    "Fuck! What happened?" Countless people looked at the scrapped ck car.


    BANG!


    Another noise came. The side door of the car was kicked off. Baron jumped out right away.


    All people around had an unbelievable look on their faces, with their eyes rounded. The guy just walked


    out unharmed, from such a devastating car crash. Not even ONE scratch.


    ¡°Boss, a car just crashed into the lobby!¡± a panic-looking manager of the club went upstairs to report.


    ¡°Waldo remained calm, questioned with a slight frown, ¡°You are the manager, you tell me, why should I


    worry about a car ident?¡±


    Though in fact, Waldo was confused in his mind, the lobby was not facing a drivable route, how could


    this practically be possible?


    ¡°I believe the driveres with an ill intension. He asked for you as soon as he walked out of the car.


    Oh, forget to mention, he took care of all our bouncers.¡±


    The crazy driver single-handedly punched-down every bouncer. Even for an experienced night


    manager, it was a new record.


    No longer confused, Waldo got a grip of the situation from the manager¡¯s response. He sneered,


    ¡°Alright. Bring the guy in.¡±


    ¡°But sir, this guy looks dangerous-¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Waldo stopped the worrying manager¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right on, sir. I¡¯m on it.¡± The manager took the order despite his doubt and turned to leave.


    ¡°Son of bitch came fast.¡±


    Waldo kept sneering, while opening a suitcase, and showed the cash in it.


    ¡°Here, you give him pain, three mil, all yours.¡± Waldo challenged the bulky man who was hiding in the


    shadow of the room.


    When the manager walked to the lobby on the first floor, more than a dozen of were all lying on the


    ground at the moment. None was on his foot.


    Aside from Baron, there was a big guy behind him. This was naturally Charles, who followed Baron like


    a shadow.


    At Charles¡¯ foot, there was also a man covered in blood, like a beaten dog.


    The man''s face was covered with blood. Otherwise, the staff at the nightclub would definitely recognize


    him.


    "Uh... well my boss is at the VIP room on the top floor. Please, wee. No harm please." The


    manager trembled when he saw the people lying all over the hall.


    Sure enough, Baron knew this trap for Tracy was against him.


    Baron headed for the elevator. Charles took the leg of the unconscious man and dragged him over the


    floor, leaving a bloody trace.


    The Scott family lived on entertainment business, and made it to the top families of Cona. Half of the


    show biz at Cona belonged to the Scott family.


    When it came to entertainment biz, gangsters had to be involved. Anyone that made trouble at Scott


    family''s ce, was either a fool, or really brave.


    "Who are the two fuckers? Fucking dare to mess up with the Scott family?"


    "Just two nutcases. Really, they think they can just walk in and leave in one piece?"


    "Wellst time a young stud made a scene at one of the family¡¯s ces, he was found dead in the river


    the next day."


    ¡­¡­


    Almost no one thought that Baron and Charles could walk out alive.


    "Worry not my friends, all the drinks on the house! Mr. Scott wants everyone to have fun! Please,


    continue!" The manager picked up the microphone and said loudly.


    After his words, the heavy metal rock music sounded again, and everyone cheered, "Hear, hear. Mr.


    Scott!"


    When the downstairs resumed lively, Baron and Charles were already on the top floor.


    In the VIP room, Waldo smiled a bit, looking at the two young men who suddenly broke into the door.


    As for the blood covered man who was dragged in, he didn''t even look at him.


    ¡°So, you are the legendary Baron Owen.¡± Waldo sat on the sofa in a ck posture, with a fine cigar in


    his hand.


    Behind the boss, a hulky topless giant with a meaty upper body was standing there.


    Since Baron and Charles entered the room, the topless bouncer was staring at them, with a


    ruthlessness look.


    And on the sofa far inside, there lied a familiar figure - Tracy Perry.


    Baron almost snapped off when he found out Tracy Perry passed out. Seeing that her clothes were


    intact, Baron managed to spit a few words.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It appears that you have been waiting for a long time?" Baron coldly gazed on Waldo.


    Waldo gently spit out a mouthful of smoke and squinted at Baron, "It is indeed a while. If it wasn¡¯t for


    you to witness something amusing with your own eyes, maybe your wife has be the y toy of


    this ck brother."


    There was a moment when Charles physically felt the chill of Baron¡¯s killing intent. This old brat Waldo


    Scott did not know the result of messing with Baron Owen. It could be worse than death.


    "Young master, allow me to deal with him! No need to stain your hands." Charles stepped up before


    things got uglier.


    Baron waved his hand, walked to the coach against Waldo and sat down, then squinted at him, ¡°It


    seems you didn¡¯t learn from your son¡¯s misfortune days ago. When the same issue happens to the


    father, what do you think the newspaper would say?¡±


    ¡®Broken Back Mountain, the untold secret between the father and son of the Scott family¡¯, what do you


    think of this cover story?¡± Baron asked with a smile.


    "Haha!" Waldoughed without anger, "Interesting! When was thest time I smashed an arrogant


    young brat like you? It must have been years."


    "I¡¯m no match to you son, as far as arrogance goes."


    Baron squinted, "Your son is a foul garbage who kidnapped a good woman. I was still wondering what


    kind of family he grew up from. Now I understand seeing you. Like father like son!"


    "What¡¯s your deal? You, are a guy who married into a small family, talking to a father of the top family in


    town? How dare you talk to me like that?" Waldo dropped the remaining cigar in his ashtray. He


    suddenly eyed Baron while his smile disappeared.


    "Well I guess that only means my dick is big enough to support my point," Yang Chen said with a smile.


    Waldo did not avert his sight, "Very funny. Keep bluffing, any words could be yourst."


    ¡°You want a bet? After knowing who you are, I stille here empty handed? Seriously, you calling me


    a fool?¡± Baron suddenly sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Waldo suddenly had a bad feeling. He followed Baron''s gaze and looked at the


    figure under Charles¡¯ feet.


    The body shape, height, and clothes were all the same. Waldo was not sure about it until he saw a


    mole on the man¡¯s neck. Then his eyes widened suddenly, and he stood up and shouted, "Wace!"


    ¡°Dude, I gave you one job, alright? Beat the shit out of this fucker till his old man couldn¡¯t recognize


    him. One simple job. ¡± Baron turned to Charles with a confident smile, ¡°Now you failed.¡±


    Charles grinned, "Forgive me young master, I will not fail you again!"


    The dialogue between Baron and Charles made Waldo¡¯s ever-smiling facepletely distorted. He


    gritted, "I didn''t want you dead. But now, I have changed my mind!"


    ¡°A lot of people want me dead, some are qualified,¡± Baron stared right back, ¡°But you, are unqualified.¡±


    Baron suddenly jumped up as his aura suddenly skyrocketed. A killing intent rushing toward his face


    made the brawny startled and took a step back subconsciously.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Baron strode towards Tracy.


    "Kill him for me! Five mil!" Waldo said grimly.


    The frightened bouncer was suddenly encouraged because of the raise. He rushed to intercept Baron.


    Baron ignored the muscle man and kept striding, seeing only Tracy.


    Waldo said sternly, "Samba is the champion boxer from Heukwok, his can blow your head with one


    punch! You are dead if you don''t dodge!"


    Waldo watched Samba swinging his fist at Baron¡¯s head, began to picture the killing blow, and sneered


    in frenzy.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    But Charles was faster. With a loud shout, he rushed to confront Samba.


    "Crack!"


    With just one punch, Samba''s wrist broke at the right angle. The crisp sound of breaking bone echoed


    extremely clear in this quiet VIP room.

 Chapter 41 Samba submission

    Chapter 41 Samba submission


    In the end, Samba was still one tough specimen of a man. The pain of his shattered wrist drew beads


    of sweat from his brow, but he bore it without a peep.


    Waldo¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. For the sake of revenge against Baron, he¡¯d invested five whole


    million dors into hiring the boxing king of Heukwok.


    He could never have imagined that Samba would get his wrist broken with a single punch from Baron¡¯s


    minion - before even getting to the man himself.


    He¡¯d prepared all this to have Baron¡¯s own wife cked in front of him. The show hadn¡¯t even started


    yet ¨C how could it end here?


    Baron made his way next to Tracy and gave her a once-over. She was only unconscious. Relieved, he


    picked her up and began to walk away.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Waldo roared, seeing that his adversary was about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± Charles turned, ready to move on Waldo as well.


    ¡°Charles!¡± Baron barked.


    Seeing the events unfold, Waldoughed maniacally. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just the piece of


    trash who married into a family in decline! You might have a pretty capable goon by your side there, but


    you¡¯ll never change the fact that you¡¯re small fry! I¡¯m the son and heir to the Scott n. Killing you is


    ¡°Oh?¡± A smile gleamed on Baron¡¯s face. ¡°Seems you¡¯re quite proud of your status. I wonder if you


    could retain that pride if I, say, destroyed the entire Scott n.¡±


    ¡°Hah! What a joke! What a joke that is! Who do you think you are, the crown prince of heaven? Even a


    Lewis family man would have thought twice before saying something that outrageous!¡± Waldo brayed


    withughter as if he was on the front row in a stand-up routine.


    Exasperated, Baron shook his head. ¡°You really have no idea the ho¡¯s nest you¡¯re kicking at right


    now. I honestly feel sorry for you.¡±


    At that, Waldo onlyughed harder.


    ¡°Do you really think that ¨C just because you have a somewhatpetent thug backing you here ¨C that


    you can ¡®destroy the entire Scott n¡¯ just like that? I¡¯ve investigated your background through and


    through. You¡¯re just some grunt! What do you think you are, omnipotent?¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t bother exining. With a strange smile, he turned to leave.


    ¡°You really think that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got?¡±


    With a cold chuckle, Waldo drew a Colt revolver from his hip, levelling the muzzle directly at Baron.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I did underestimate you ¨C or at least, I didn¡¯t think your kept goon was at this level, more than


    a match even for the Heukwok boxing king I spent a fortune on.¡±


    With a weapon in his hands, Waldo calmed himself, recovering his confident grin. ¡°But even if you¡¯re


    capable, do you really think I can¡¯t hit you from this distance?¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not my goon. He¡¯s my brother! You did get one thing right,


    though. I really do think you can¡¯t hit me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit!¡±


    Waldo spat out the expletive, piqued. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices. One ¨C set the woman down. I¡¯ll even


    let you leave after I have Samba ravage her for a bit. Two ¨C I shoot you dead right here!¡±


    The way Baron¡¯s carefree aura pressured him was an insult to a man of Waldo¡¯s stature.


    Despite his intent to murder Baron, he wasn¡¯t nearly about to allow him an easy death. He wanted


    Baron¡¯s conscience screaming at him all the way down to a living hell.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the way you want it, I¡¯m giving you two choices too. One ¨C put the gun down, and I¡¯ll walk


    away as if nothing happened. Two ¨C pull that trigger, and watch with your own eyes as the Scott n


    crumbles around you.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! There¡¯s no end to your hubris!¡± Waldo¡¯s rage had reached a boiling point. Nobody had


    seen him lose hisposure to such a degree in public before.


    His index finger twitched on the trigger, but before he could squeeze, a chillnded on his neck.


    ¡°Samba!¡±


    Stunned, Waldo looked down to see Samba hold a dagger to his throat.


    Even Baron and Charles didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Waldo demanded, his face contorting.


    ¡°You¡¯re not capable of killing him. And when you fail, you might just drag me along with you. But I can¡¯t


    die here!¡± Samba¡¯smand of the localnguage was precise, standard.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad!¡±


    Waldo flushed with humiliation at the perceived insult. ¡°How could I not kill him at this distance?¡±


    Samba was perfectly calm. ¡°The aura he¡¯s emanating is extremely powerful. Even my master doesn¡¯t


    possess an aura of this caliber. The moment you pull that trigger, he¡¯ll end you without hesitation. As


    the only witness, he¡¯ll very likely silence me as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking simple? I don¡¯t care how strong he is, how the hell can someone dodge bullets?¡±


    Waldo bellowed and shook with rage. The dagger nicked him, drawing blood.


    ¡°Their strength is beyond your understanding. Put the gun down,¡± Samba said peaceably.


    Baron looked at the man with a modicum of interest. He¡¯d taken a broken wrist without making a noise,


    and perceived the power of his aura before he¡¯d even made a move. Quite impressive.


    ¡°Samba, drop the de, eh? After I kill them, I¡¯ll give you ten million!¡± Sensing Samba¡¯s determination,


    Waldo switched to the money angle.


    But Samba¡¯s will to live was stronger than he¡¯d thought. The boxer shook his head. ¡°You could give me


    ten billion and nothing would change. That¡¯s money I can¡¯t live to spend.¡±


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t afraid of the Scott ning down on you after these two take their leave?¡± Waldo


    moved on to threats.


    The threat seemed somewhat effective, and Samba¡¯s indecision showed for a moment on his face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he looked to Baron, who stood at the side watching the show, and renewed his determination.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to go that far, then don¡¯t me me for responding in kind. You can¡¯t spill anything to


    anyone if you¡¯re dead.¡± Samba¡¯s own killing intent red, and as he finished the sentence, his de


    began to move.


    A crisp, metallic ng rang out.


    A bottle cap struck the dagger and sent it flying out of Samba¡¯s hand.


    In the same instant, Waldo¡¯s pistol found itself in Charles¡¯ hand instead.


    Everything had unfolded in a fraction of a second. Waldo had had enough time to feel his throat open.


    If the de had gone just a bit deeper, he would already be dead. As it was, the dagger was still giving


    him a decent bloodletting.


    Samba was simrly shocked. He hadn¡¯t even perceived how he¡¯d been disarmed, nor how Charles


    had taken the revolver.


    Rivulets of sweat ran down his back as he stared at Baron, who was giving him a yful look in return.


    Terrified, there was absolutely no doubt in his mind that ¨C had this man so wishedd ¨C he could have


    snuffed him out like a candle.


    ¡°Why?¡± Baron asked, evidently to Samba.


    Snapping out of it, Samba took a hurried step back and bowed his head. ¡°I just want to live!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Forget everything that happened here today ¨C or I¡¯ll make you forget everything else.¡± Despite


    the smile on Baron¡¯s face, an endless pressure was crushing down on Samba.


    Waldo might not have understood. But Samba was different. He was powerful enough in his own right


    to understand the aura coursing through the area.


    Aside from his brothers in the P Inds and a few higher-ups in the State of Nona, no one else


    knew Baron had left P. If news of him surfacing in Cona spread out, it wasn¡¯t only the people close


    to him who would find themselves in danger. P would face a fair bit of trouble as well.


    A being on Baron¡¯s level could take on an army on his own, and constituted a substantial threat to


    enemy nations. Countless people wanted him dead.


    Thud.


    Samba dropped one knee to the ground, lowering his head even more. His voice was steely. ¡°I¡¯ll forget


    everything ¨C but I want to stay by your side!¡±

 Chapter 42 Undeniable evidence

    Chapter 42 Undeniable evidence


    The scene stung at Waldo¡¯s chest.


    Samba was a man he¡¯d spent a massive fortune hiring. As the boxing king of Heukwok, he was one of


    the top boxers across the entire world.


    And now he was kneeling at Baron¡¯s feet, asking to be his follower.


    Suddenly amused, Baron shot a dull-eyed Waldo a look, then turned his gaze back on Samba. ¡°Do you


    think I need you by my side?¡±


    Samba¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you ¨C including kill.¡±


    ¡°You think I need your help to kill people?¡± Baron smiled mildly.


    Samba¡¯s dark face remained set as stone. ¡°I can also protect your loved ones.¡±


    Baron had no intentions of taking Samba in at the start, but that hit home as a reminder.


    Be it Yuri¡¯s ordeal at the hands of Wace before, or what Tracy had gone through today ¨C would any


    of this have happened if he¡¯d left someone close to them for protection?


    After some consideration, Baron spoke up. ¡°Leave your contact details. When I need you, I¡¯ll get in


    touch.¡±


    Samba was overjoyed. ¡°Thanks for taking me in, Boss!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being called Boss. Mr. Owen is fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡± Samba replied.


    Although he was from Heukwok, hismand of the localnguage was impressively orthodox. If his


    background check cleared, having him on wasn¡¯t a problem.


    By now, Waldo was thoroughly numb, as if he was in a dream. The man he¡¯d paid top coin hadn¡¯t just


    failed to take down his opponent, but he had actually gone over to the enemy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Samba, you promised to deal with Baron for me, but you¡¯re actually going to work for him instead?


    Where¡¯s your professional conduct?¡± Waldo flew into a rage.


    Samba shook his head indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your money. I also don¡¯t owe you anything. Why


    would I take your orders?¡±


    ¡°Fine! That¡¯s perfectly fine! If you¡¯re going to follow this garbage, then you¡¯re an enemy of the Scott


    n from today forward! Just wait ¨C our family¡¯s going to fall on you like a tonne of bricks!¡± Waldo¡¯s


    features twisted.


    ¡°Know what I hate the most?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he finished before Waldo could reply. ¡°Threats.¡±


    ¡°Well, too bad, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m making! Kill me if you can ¨C if you haven¡¯t the guts for the job,


    shut your mouth and wait for the Scott n to give what¡¯sing to you!¡¯ Waldo burst out into


    hystericalughter.


    Baron looked at him as if he was already a corpse. ¡°Is the Scott n that big a deal?¡±


    ¡°Our family is one of the elite families of Cona, with power just beneath the four families themselves.


    Your vaunted Perry family is dirtpared to the Scott n. We can blow you apart and leave you to


    scatter like ash in the wind. What does an abandoned garbage son-inw like you know about our


    power?¡±


    The mention of his n lit Waldo¡¯s face with pride, and he followed up with a sinister grin. ¡°If you get on


    your knees right now, beg for mercy and offer up your woman, I might just let you live.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. A family as insignificant as yours isn¡¯t worth my attention.¡±


    Baron shook his head slightly and mocked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to hold your head that high


    when I bring down this n of yours?¡±


    With that, Baron had no further to linger, and turned to leave.


    Behind him, Waldo¡¯s cackles continued. ¡°The wrath of the Scott n will fall on your head soon!


    Leaving me alive is the biggest mistake you¡¯ve ever made!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, leaving this sort of scum alive wille back to bite you sooner orter. Why not nip the


    problem in the bud?¡± Charles said, following by his side.


    Samba volunteered immediately. ¡°No need to bring out the big guns, sir. Leave it to me!¡±


    A cold smile tugged at the corner of Baron¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯d rather wait for the Scott n toe to me.


    It¡¯s more interesting this way.¡±


    Samba felt a shiver run down his spine. He¡¯d been ready to kill this man just a few moments earlier,


    unaware that he was provoking an actual demon.


    After sending Samba off, Charles personally drove Baron and Tracy to the Peak Hotel.


    Baron made a call on the way, saying only one sentence from beginning to end - ¡°After tonight, the


    Scott n is done for in Cona!¡±


    The Scott courtyard.


    Edmund Scott, head of the Scott family, had just stepped out of the bath. Waiting for his hair to dry, he


    turned on the evening news.


    The program was broadcasting news of Cona¡¯srgest enterprises signing into coboration with the


    local branch of the Brone Group.


    Looking at the news, Edmund sighed. ¡°As expected of the Brone Group. Even as a newly established


    branch in Cona, they¡¯re gaining rapid approval. It won¡¯t be long before the state gains another top


    enterprise.¡±


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we sign a contract with them too?¡± asked a middle-aged man in pajamas.


    The man was the Edmund¡¯s eldest son Edric. Edmund had expressed in public on multiple asions


    that Edric was to seed his position as head of the n. His pride in his beloved eldest was such that


    they still lived together.


    Edmund shook his head, bitter. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t tried? I went up to them personally and even then


    they shut me out. Except for the four ns, they couldn¡¯t care less about anyone else.¡±


    ¡°No matter how big the Brone Group is, they¡¯re just a passing storm. This is Cona. Disrespecting the


    local families wille back to haunt them eventually.¡± A trace of venom shed across Edric¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Saying that sort of thing in front of me is fine, but keep it in the house.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The Chairman of the Brone Group is from Cona himself, and he¡¯s still


    young. If you get the chance, you should make contact.¡±


    He was pleased with everything about his eldest but one ¨C the man¡¯s sheer arrogance gave him no end


    of grief. At least Edric was capable enough to back up that arrogance.


    ¡°Rx, Dad. My methods might be high-profile, but I know when to rein it in,¡¯ Edric hurried to smooth


    things over.


    ¡°Right, how¡¯d things go with Wace?¡± Edmund suddenly asked.


    At the mention of Wace, Edric smiled mildly. ¡°Waldo had me find him a boxing king of Heukwok


    yesterday to get revenge for Wace tonight. Should be about done by now.¡±


    Edmund nodded, then said solemnly, ¡°Waldo tends to take things to extremes. That¡¯s fine against small


    fry, but against anyone strong enough, he¡¯llnd himself in trouble just as easily. As his older brother,


    you need to keep an eye on him at all times, keep him from picking the wrong fights.¡±


    ¡°Dad, no worries. It¡¯s just the two of us brothers in the Scott n. I won¡¯t have him in danger,¡¯ Edric


    said, smiling.


    At that moment, Edmund¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°What - what did you say?¡±


    Edmund picked up, took one listen and grew deathly pale, his eyes full of stunned rage.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happened?¡± Edric asked, sensing trouble.


    Edmund was almost always cool and collected. Edric knew better than anyone that if his father was


    reacting in such a massive way to a phone call, it had to be something big.


    Before Edmund could respond, Edric¡¯s own phone rang.


    ¡°What? They shut down the Scorpion Club?


    ¡°I thought I told you to hide anything that could cause problems? How could you let them find those


    anyway?


    ¡°What? They took pictures of the product too?¡±


    A wild fury seizing him, Edric smashed his phone to bits on the floor.


    Edmund, dazed,y paralyzed on the sofa.


    Even the typically arrogant Edric was filled with despair.


    ¡°Edric, help me up!¡±


    After a long while, Edmund calmed, though his body remained limp.


    Edric hurried to help his father up, growling through gnashed teeth, ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t random. Someone¡¯s


    working behind the scenes to strike at the Scott n. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that all the clubs we


    own are getting shut down.¡±


    After cooling off, Edric recovered his wits immediately.


    Edmund¡¯s eyes were heavy, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Summon every one for a meeting. If we¡¯re


    going down, I want to know why!¡±


    Clubs were the lifeblood of the Scott n. Now that they were all closed, the danger to the family was


    imminent.


    Although it was deep in the night, all direct n members received the summons and arrived at the


    courtyard within moments.


    ¡°Has anyone here made enemies of any important figures recently?¡±


    Edmund sat at the head of the conference, his gaze sweeping everyone in the room.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything either!¡±


    ¡°Sir, has something happened?¡±


    ¡­...


    Confusion showed on everyone¡¯s faces. They were being summoned for a question they had no idea


    ow to answer.


    No one would have dared conceal anything in such a situation, which only induced more doubt in


    Edmund¡¯s mind.


    All evidence pointed to someone important taking offense, but they had no idea who.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Waldo?¡± Edmund demanded, frowning.


    Edric replied hastily, ¡°Wace is being treated in hospital, and Waldo¡¯s been wounded himself. He


    passed word on to me ¨C and asks that the n avenge his insult.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Scott n released a collective gasp.


    Edric¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he said suddenly, ¡°Wace is in hospital, Waldo¡¯s injured, and all our clubs


    are getting shut down. Is this all rted?¡±


    Edric seemed to have said that on a whim, but everyone present began to sense that something was


    amiss.


    Hearing that, rage began to churn in Edmund¡¯s eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, bring him here this instant!¡±


    The Peak Hotel.


    Upon returning, Baron ced Tracy on a wide bed, covered her up, and gave Yuri the news.


    Tracy had been drugged, but after a good night¡¯s sleep, she would be fine.


    As he left the room, his phone rang.


    ¡°Chairman, sir. All of the Scott n¡¯s clubs have been shut down. The evidence is undeniable. They


    can pull all the strings they want; they¡¯re not getting out of this.¡±


    From the other end came a familiar voice.

 Chapter 43 A shy tracy

    Chapter 43 A shy tracy


    Hearing Camel¡¯s words, Baron replied, ¡°Good work. I want the Scott n down for the count.¡±


    ¡°Rest easy, Chairman. I have eyes in every club under their name. They were shut down in view of the


    general public. Their own customers photographed the evidence and posted them online. Like I said,


    it¡¯s undeniable. The Scott n isn¡¯ting back from this.¡±


    Camel reported the facts, then thought of something. ¡°Right, another thing to report. The person who


    sent Mrs. Perry to hash out the coboration was Nancy, head of the business unit and her former


    secretary. She¡¯s had it out for Mrs. Perry since her return to the Samho Group. It¡¯s possible she¡¯s been


    bought out by Waldo. Should I have her fired?¡±


    ¡°Fired?¡±


    Baron chuckled icily. ¡°Mistakes have consequences. Don¡¯t you think getting fired is getting off lightly?


    Hold off for now. I still have uses for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Hanging up, Baron¡¯s expression darkened slowly. The Scott n might be scum, but this Nancy was


    lower than scum. If she¡¯d been Tracy¡¯s secretary, then she owed Tracy her position. And this treachery


    was how she chose to repay that debt.


    He had been looking for an opportunity to Tracy a promotion. This Nancy would serve just fine.


    The Scott courtyard.


    When Waldo made his way there, the living room was already full up with direct n members.


    The bandage wrapped around his neck was already seeping blood.


    ¡°Dad, you have to do something! That bastard nearly killed me ¨C I barely got away with my life!¡± Waldo


    sobbed his plight.


    Edmund pped him across the face and thundered, ¡°On your knees, swine!¡±


    Disbelief written across his face, Waldo sputtered, ¡°Dad! That little shit almost killed me! Why am I the


    one getting beat on?¡±


    ¡°Getting - beat ¨C on?¡±


    Edmund¡¯s entire frame trembled as he seethed, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my flesh and blood, I would see you


    dead.¡±


    He waved his cane as he spat out his hate, then brought the stick down viciously across Waldo¡¯s body.


    Waldo knelt, the perceived injustice of the situation reddening his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to hit me, Dad,


    at least give me a reason! Do you still think of me as a son beating on me without rifying anything


    first?¡±


    ¡°Swine! Disgusting, useless swine!¡± Edmund¡¯s fury coursed through his system all the way to his head,


    threatening to topple him.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Giving a start, Edric sprinted forward to support his father.


    He turned to rage at Waldo as well. ¡°You gutter mongrel ¨C if you hadn¡¯t made enemies of whoever you


    did out there, do you think we¡¯d be going through this now? You¡¯re not just unrepentant, you¡¯re tantly


    talking back at us! Who do you think you are? Who do you think your father is?¡±


    ¡°Just when did I make enemies of anyone important?¡±


    Waldo seethed himself. ¡°You¡¯re a bottom-feeding leech, Edric, kicking me while I¡¯m down! Are you


    frightened I¡¯ll take your position as heir? Is that why you¡¯re spewing this poison?¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    Edmund bellowed. ¡°Get in here! Get in here and break the kneecaps on this useless brat of mine!¡±


    ¡°Dad! What are you saying? My kneecaps?¡± Waldo gaped.


    At Edmund¡¯smand, several burly enforcers pushed their way in and held Waldo down.


    It was at this moment that Waldo realized that his own father really was about to break his legs.


    ¡°Dad, I get it, I did wrong, I won¡¯t talk back anymore, I won¡¯t fight with my big brother over session


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    anymore, so please just let me go, I know I¡¯ve done wrong,¡± Waldo babbled as he began to panic, his


    struggles opening the wound on his neck, dyeing his bandages red.


    Edmund walked out in front of his son, saying in a monotone, ¡°Waldo, mistakes have consequences.


    Don¡¯t me your Dad for being harsh. I can¡¯t make allowances for family. Not for something this big.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what did I do to end up like this?¡± Waldo ignored the pain digging at his neck even as he dug at


    the truth.


    ¡°You made enemies of an important figure. Now every club under our n¡¯s name is being investigated


    and shut down,¡¯ Edmund said slowly, his eyes filling with despair.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Utterly shocked, Waldo continued, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s impossible! Our n is several decades¡¯ worth of old


    blood in Cona! Who¡¯s got the nerve to move in on our turf? It has to be some kind of mistake ¨C besides,


    I didn¡¯t make enemies of anybody!¡±


    The rest of the n stared coldly at him, evidently resisting the urge to jump in and beat on him


    themselves.


    Waldo¡¯s heart sank, suddenly realizing that the Scott family might just be done for this time.


    ¡°Impossible, you say? The truth is right before your eyes ¨C what do you mean impossible?¡±


    Edric roared. ¡°You really are just an imbecile. You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯ve managed to tick off?¡±


    ¡°I did make a move on the worthless son-inw of some insignificant family, but other than that, no one


    elsees to mind!¡±


    Waldo racked his brains, but couldn¡¯t manage toe up with any other important character. Soon


    enough, however, the expression on his face began to stiffen.


    He recalled what Baron said before leaving, and his eyes grew wide and staring. ¡°It can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be


    him. He¡¯s just some garbage exile from a small n, how could he actually bring down the Scott n?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who is this?¡± Catching on, Edric dashed forward and grabbed Waldo by


    the cor, yelling into his face.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Edmund thundered as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s Baron Owen, the exiled son-inw of the Perry n.


    ¡°It¡¯s him who ruined Wace and beat him half to death! This wound is his work too!


    ¡°He told me he was going to bring the n down around me...¡±


    Waldo¡¯s speech grew disjointed in his horror.


    ¡°So it was your fault after all, bastard!¡± Edric kicked him to the ground.


    Edmund drew in a deep breath. A razor edge entered into his re, and he said lowly, ¡°Kneecap him.¡±


    ¡°Please... no...¡± Wails of agony rang out across the Scott courtyard.


    ¡°Edric, take this punk with you first thing tomorrow morning and beg for the man¡¯s forgiveness.¡± With


    that, Edmund retired to his bedroom.


    Edric¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    The next day, as the sky lightened in the east, Tracy stretched and slowly opened her eyes.


    Soon, she realized she wasn¡¯t in fact in her own home and jolted upright. Looking at thevish


    furnishings of the room, she began to panic.


    She briefly recalled the events ofst night. She¡¯d realized that it was a trap, stood, then fainted.


    Everything else was a blur.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A shrill cry pierced the Peak Hotel.


    Baron, who had just made breakfast, gave a start himself when he heard Tracy¡¯s shriek, hurrying to her


    room.


    ¡°What is it, Tracy?¡± He looked at her, worried.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s familiar face drew tears from Tracy¡¯s eyes. In a sudden movement, she nestled into


    Baron¡¯s chest and threw both arms tight around his neck.


    Having just woken, she¡¯d thought her body had been defiled by Waldo. Only after seeing Baron did she


    realize that this man had saved her ¨C and her tears came in a flood as she clung to his embrace.


    Baron¡¯s arms froze for a moment. Then a gentle smile crept up his face, and he ran his hands in soft


    strokes down Tracy¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    After a long while, Tracy¡¯s emotions settled, and she quickly let go of Baron. Thinking of how she¡¯d lost


    control and actively hugged him, she grew so flustered she wanted to crawl into the nearest crack in


    the ground.


    Baron, with a thoroughck ofprehension, reached out andid a hand on Tracy¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re not feverish... why is your face this red?¡±


    ¡°Get out, Baron!¡± Tracy said, thoroughly embarrassed.


    Bemused, Baron backed off obediently. Before he left the room, he pointed out, ¡°There¡¯s women¡¯s


    clothes in the wardrobe. When you¡¯re done cleaning yourself up,e out for breakfast.¡±


    ¡®Women flip faces faster than books, apparently. Hugging me one moment, booting me out the next.¡¯


    Baron shook his head with a sour grin.


    Tracy looked at the doorway, then burst with a ¡°pfft¡± into a giggle. ¡°Silly!¡¯


    Wars could be fought over her smile.


    She made for the wardrobe and found that the fifty square meter bedroom wasn¡¯t only decorated in


    pink, it was full of toys for little girls.


    She was found herself doubly astonished as she opened the wardrobe. It was divided into three parts ¨C


    one section for men¡¯s attire, another for women¡¯s, and still another for little girls¡¯ clothes.


    Even more shocking was that all the women¡¯s clothes were her size.


    She checked the girls¡¯ clothes and sure enough, they were all fit for Lara¡¯s size.


    And she finally understood that Baron had long since prepared everything for her and their daughter.


    Thinking of everything he had done for her after his return, she felt an urge to cry.


    After a long while, she rubbed her reddening eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve misunderstood you for so long!¡±


    When she changed into fresh clothes and left the bedroom, she was struck dumb by the grandeur of


    the mansion.


    She studied her surroundings, stunned. There was a series of priceless paintings on the walls. Ancient


    ceramic vessels were on disy from ss cases. The whole of the living room was a veritable pce.


    ¡°Exactly how rich are you right now?¡± Tracy muttered to herself.


    ¡°Everything I own belongs to you!¡± A familiar voice rang out, breaking Tracy out of her reverie.


    Tracy blushed. Looking at the sincerity on Baron¡¯s face, she swallowed the biting words she had been


    about to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Tracy said, walking to the dining room on her own.


    It was more like a restaurant than a dining room. A moderately sized dining table sat in the middle of


    that vast area, but rather than beingparatively small, it was a perfect fit with the rest of the d¨¦cor.


    ¡°You made all this?¡± Tracy stared at the simple but rich breakfast set out across the table.


    Sizzling steaks, crisp green broli, eggs fried until golden, toast with a brown crunchy finish, milk


    emanating a thick creamy aroma ¨C it all looked so delicious.


    Tracy¡¯s stomach released a growl, and her blush spread across her bright red face.


    ¡°Dig in!¡±


    Baron smiled slightly, carefully cutting a slice of steak into chunks and pushing them in front of Tracy.


    The scene touched a soft part of her heart, and she was suddenly moved.


    Eyes red, she gazed at the man before her. ¡°Why are you being so good to me?¡±

 Chapter 44 Slapped Again

    Chapter 44 pped Again


    Baron froze, initially thinking he¡¯d done something wrong again, but soon, he gleaned everything from


    her eyes.


    He beamed. ¡°Because I love you!¡±


    At that, Tracy finally lost herposure and teared up, but she kept her eyes trained on Baron. ¡°You


    know full well I don¡¯t think of you romantically. Is it worthvishing that much of your attention on me?¡±


    Baron produced a wad of tissues and dabbed at her cheeks, a gentle smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to be burdened by this at all. Just think of me as an admirer.¡±


    ¡°Admirer?¡± Tracy said, surprised at his turn of phrase.


    Baron nodded. ¡°Just treat me as a man who likes you and is in the middle of courting you. If, one day,


    you find that you truly can¡¯t ept me, you¡¯re free to refuse.¡±


    Tracy fell silent, and Baron soothed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it so much. Go on, eat!¡±


    After breakfast, Baron began driving Tracy to the office.


    ¡°Baron, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, can you take me to the Perrypany first?¡± Tracy spoke


    up suddenly.


    Baron didn¡¯t ask questions. He only replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Tracy¡¯s mood remained sunken all the way to the Perry n. It took Baron reminding her before she


    snapped out of it.


    The moment the pair stepped out of the car, they saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive? How unexpected,¡± Phillip growled as he saw Baron approaching.


    Baron, in the meantime, wore a mocking expression. ¡°Run out of men to y with after just these few


    days?¡±


    Phillip flew into a rage. ¡°You really think no one can touch you, Baron?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certainly not on the list of people who can touch me,¡± Baron sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that Wace is holding off moving on you because he¡¯s scared. He just doesn¡¯t have time


    to tidy up trash like you. When the timees, you¡¯ll be bleeding out in the streets!¡± Phillip said


    through clenched teeth.


    Ever since the video of him and Wace leaked, the denizens of the inte had made living memes


    out of his reactions on tape ¨C the sort that was enjoying it, too ¨C and given him the nickname ¡°Phips¡±.


    Paparazzi had begun swarming him at home and in front of the office.


    Even the directors of porn movies were reaching out to him for a debut as the main star.


    He¡¯d just passed a high school, where someone yelled ¡°It¡¯s Phips!¡± out of nowhere.


    Cue the masses of degenerate shut-ins surrounding him snapping picture after picture.


    All this was thanks to the bastard in front of him. Phillip wanted nothing more than to rush Baron that


    instant and kill him right there, but he took a look at his arm still wrapped in its cast and swallowed the


    urge.


    ¡°No need to tangle with this horrid excuse of a human being. Let¡¯s go find Granddad,¡± Tracy said to


    Baron.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Phillip blocked the way, raging, ¡°Your entire family¡¯s been expelled from the n! What are you still


    doing in our offices?¡±


    ¡°Phillip, I¡¯d get out of the way if I were you. If you did anything to hinder the coboration between the


    Perry n and the Samho Group, Granddad¡¯s not going to let that go,¡± Tracy said coldly.


    Ever since the Samho Group had been bought out by a certain mystery man, they had acquired


    contracts with the Brone Group and the Lewis n, and thepany¡¯s future was looking bright.


    Phillip wasn¡¯t stupid. He frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Tracy waved the bag of documents in her hand. ¡°This is a contract written up by Samho. Coboration


    with the Perry n is now under my jurisdiction. If you think the Perry n can do without, then I can


    leave right now.¡±


    At those words, Phillip¡¯s face grew ck with shock.


    He knew, of course, that it was the Samho Group that had stepped in and resolved the crisis when the


    Perry n faced bankruptcy.


    ¡°You know what, Baron? I pity you; I really do,¡± Phillip sneered, shooting a nce at him.


    Baron cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d think the pitiful one was you.¡±


    ¡°Your wife opened her legs countless times just to return to Samho, but idiot that you are, you¡¯re still


    convinced she¡¯s yours alone.¡± Phillip¡¯s sneer stretched across his face.


    ¡°Phillip!¡±


    Tracy spat, incensed. ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know full well I¡¯m not just babbling. Every direct n member in Samho got fired but you. How


    is that possible unless they kept you around as the public bike?¡± Phillip capered.


    Tracy lifted her hand and promptly pped him across the face. Ear ringing, Phillip began,


    disbelievingly, ¡°Why, you bitch...¡±


    The word had scarcely left his mouth before a foot nted itself in his chest and sent him flying down


    the stars.


    His arm, still in ster, cracked for a second time, and the pain drew a howl from his throat.


    It was rush hour, and the scene drew a shocked crowd.


    With a cial expression on his face, Baron walked up to Phillip and looked down upon him from


    above. ¡°Tolerance only goes so far, Phillip. This is thest time. If I hear you insult her again, I won¡¯t


    stop at a kick.¡±


    Eyes zing hatred, Phillip snarled, ¡°Just you wait, Baron. I¡¯ll get you back. Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Baron released a disdainful snort, then turned and led Tracy into the office.


    Perrypany penthouse, guest room.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, on behalf of the Reflix Group, it¡¯s an honor to be working with you. We¡¯ll be counting on you


    from now on.¡±


    A youthful figure sat opposite Henry. The man was in his thirties, dressed properly, wearing an


    amicable smile.


    Henry was plenty honored himself. He knew full well who this young man was. Not of a family of Cona,


    but he certainly counted as one of the elite in other cities.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. O¡¯Wen. It¡¯s our duty as the Perry n. Rest easy, the Reflix Group¡¯s investment in


    our family will not go to waste,¡± Henry said hastily.


    The young man gave a slight smile. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony, Mr. Perry. Wayne is fine.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha. Very well, then, as you wish,¡± Henry¡¯s smile was brilliant.


    ¡°And who might the maiden beside you be, Mr. Perry?¡± Wayne said suddenly, his gaze falling on the


    ¡°Zoey, get up and greet the man properly,¡± Henry barked.


    Zoey was Henry¡¯s granddaughter, and he¡¯d specifically dolled her up and brought her to the meeting


    today to get her in contact with Wayne. Now that Wayne was asking about her on his own, Henry was


    growing excited.


    If a marriage could be arranged, the Perry n could easily squeeze its way into bing a first-ss


    family.


    Shyly, Zoey stood and graced Wayne with a wan smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. O¡¯Wen. I¡¯m Zoey Perry, but you can


    call me Zoey.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners. Zoey was no supermodel, but after putting on makeup, she didn¡¯t


    look half bad.


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t about to tie any knots with a lowdown family like the Perry n, but Henry was


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    clearly trying to put the two in contact. He wasn¡¯t going to marry this woman, but a bit of fun wasn¡¯t out


    of the question.


    ¡°As expected of a daughter of the Perry n. Zoey, your beauty shines bright across all Cona. It can¡¯t


    be matched by many?¡± Wayne¡¯s unrelenting praise was also unrepentantly false, but only he knew that.


    The pair of young and old idiots in front of him bought it hook line and sinker.


    ¡°Aha, you¡¯re too kind, Wayne.¡±


    Henryughed loudly, motioning at Zoey with his eyes. ¡°Zoey, since Wayne is staying with us for a few


    days, you must treat him with due courtesy as host.¡±


    Zoey contained her inward excitement, still exuding the aura of soft submissiveness. ¡°Of course,


    Granddad. I¡¯ll treat Mr. O¡¯Wen as well as I can.¡±


    ¡°Then you have my thanks, Zoey,¡± Wayne smiled.


    At that moment, there came a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The smile on Henry¡¯s face vanished the instant he saw Tracy and Baron. Coldly, he spoke. ¡°What are


    you two doing here?¡±


    Baron frowned ¨C not because of Henry, but because the other man in the room hadn¡¯t taken his eyes


    off Tracy since the moment she entered.


    Without broadcasting the motion, Baron shifted his feet and blocked Tracy behind him. Wayne locked


    eyes with him, then actually smiled and nodded at him.


    Seeing Henry¡¯s frigid attitude towards her hadn¡¯t changed, Tracy felt her heart ache. She had grown up


    in the Perry n, after all. Family was still family.


    ¡°Granddad, this is a contract with the Samho Group. Take a look, if you would.¡±


    Henry, who was rather upset with seeing Tracy and Baron, heard the words ¡°Samho Group¡± and


    sneered, his face changing slightly. ¡°Not too shabby, Tracy. Every direct n member got fired, while


    you alone managed to squeeze into thepany.¡±


    Tracy knew that, no matter what she said, the depth of Henry¡¯s hostility against her wouldn¡¯t change.


    So she remained silent.


    Zoey had noticed where Wayne¡¯s eyes were lingering herself, felt a surge of displeasure. Sneering, she


    scoffed, ¡°Granddad, my dear cousin is quite capable. Of course, we don¡¯t know exactly what sorts of


    things she got up to behind closed doors just to get into Samho.¡±


    Baron raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Perry n really doesn¡¯t know when to quit. A certain pile of garbage


    downstairs just received a lesson in mouthing off. Now it seems another one of you want a turn.¡±


    As if on cue, Phillip stormed into the meeting room.


    ¡°Phillip, what¡¯s this?¡± Noticing the splintered cast on his arm and the dust surrounding him, Henry¡¯s


    temper red.


    Phillip said through grit teeth, ¡°It¡¯s this bastard, Granddad. I tried to stop him from heading inside, so he


    decided to cripple me right there. You have to do something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened, Granddad. Phillip just...¡±


    Tracy was about to exin when Henry barked, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Baron nced at Henry, intrigued to see how the old man would deal with things this time.


    Henry simply raged, ¡°Get out this instant, trash! Before I call security on you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, then. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Baron mocked. ¡°Come on, Tracy. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t understand, but Tracy did. Baron was the one who bought out Samho. The matter of


    coboration waspletely in his hands.


    Hearing that Baron was leaving, she felt a surge of panic.


    ¡°Baron, could you try giving the Perry n another chance?¡± Tracy¡¯s expression was sincere, pleading.


    ¡°Am I hearing this right? My dear cousin wants that garbage to give us another chance?¡± Zoey wore an


    exaggerated grin.


    A disparaging note entered Phillip¡¯s voice. ¡°Not bad acting from a mongrel and a bitch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a p!¡±


    A glint shed in Baron¡¯s eyes, and he lunged.


    With a hard st of flesh on flesh, the fan of Baron¡¯s palm mmed into Phillip¡¯s face and rocketed him


    to the side, suspended alongside several dislodged teeth.

 Chapter 45 The Owen Clan of Kato

    Chapter 45 The Owen n of Kato


    The moment Phillip was sent flying, he¡¯d already lost consciousness.


    Dead silence hung over the meeting room. Henry stared dully for a while, then seethed, ¡°Baron!¡±


    Tracy was also taken aback, rushing to smooth things over. ¡°Granddad, don¡¯t me Baron for this. He


    didn¡¯te with ill intentions today...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Henry¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°He went this far against Phillip, and you¡¯re still saying he didn¡¯te with ill


    intentions?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re in charge of the coboration between Perry and Samho that I¡¯m


    looking at you any differently. The Samho Group values the Perry n because of our potential. That¡¯s


    the reason we¡¯re coborating. Even without you, some other representative wille for that contract.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, you¡¯re nothing in my eyes. If you hadn¡¯t been of some use to the n, I would


    have banished your family a long time ago.


    ¡°Get out! Get out this instant! Never set foot on Perry property ever again!¡±


    Henry¡¯s words stabbed deep into Tracy¡¯s heart, twisting like a knife.


    She bowed her head, tears falling like raindrops, ceaselessly onto the floor.


    Zoey joined in with her own hollering. ¡°Do you think a few drops of tears are enough to win Granddad¡¯s


    sympathy? Granddad told you to get out, so enough with this charade! Take your trash husband with


    you and leave!¡±


    Wayne studied the scene with some interest. Sitting in the corner, he didn¡¯t say a word, but his bright


    eyes lingered on Tracy, which only served to further irritate Zoey.


    Baron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he surveyed everything with his usual cold gaze, but he did feel


    quite bothered with how unfair they were being to Tracy.


    If Tracy hadn¡¯t specifically asked him to let them off, the Perry n would have been destroyed long


    ago.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tracy, everything you¡¯ve done for the n has already paid them back tenfold for raising you. If they¡¯re


    that insistent on booting you out, then let¡¯s leave them to their own devices!¡± Baron finally spoke.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes filled with sorrow, and she lowered her head as she rubbed away her tears. When she


    lifted it again, only her red eyes were left.


    She locked eyes with Henry. ¡°Granddad, have you never once thought of me as your granddaughter?¡±


    Henry sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Your grandmother brought your father with him before we got married.


    You didn¡¯t seriously believe I thought of you as my own flesh and blood?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s sorrow turned to despair, and she shook her head bitterly. ¡°I understand now!¡±


    With that, she turned and left the room.


    Baron¡¯s re swept down on Henry, and his own sneer tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°One day,


    you¡¯ll beg to have her back.¡±


    He left that Parthian shot and followed Tracy out the door.


    ¡°The gall! The sheer gall!¡± Henry shook with fury at Baron¡¯s words.


    At that moment, a figure darted into the meeting room and said hastily, ¡°Chairman! Mr. Scott is here!¡±


    ¡°Scott? Which Scott?¡± Henry was caught off guard.


    ¡°The Scott n of Cona, sir. The n who owns the Scorpion Club? They¡¯re here in person, but


    they¡¯ve got a cripple with them on a stretcher. Seems they¡¯re looking for trouble,¡± the messenger


    reported worriedly.


    ¡°What?¡± Henry gasped, shocked, jogging out to look.


    Zoey shot a nce at Wayne. ¡°Mr. O¡¯Wen, how about we go and check it out too?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Wayne said casually.


    Henry took one stop outside the room and was struck dumb at the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, on behalf of the Scott n, I¡¯m bringing this scum with me here to apologize!¡± Edric¡¯s head


    was bowed, and his voice rang loud and clear, deep and solemn.


    The scene burrowed insidiously into Henry¡¯s chest.


    Zoey and Wayne made their way to Henry¡¯s side as well. Zoey wore a dazed expression herself, and


    even Wayne¡¯s eyes began to narrow.


    Behind Edric, several men were carrying a stretcher, on which Waldo was lying.


    The Scott n, being a first-ss family, undoubtedly had power. And Edric was the favored son of


    that n, touted in public as being the sessor to the position of head of the n.


    And now he was apologizing to Baron in person.


    All eyes fell on Baron. Was this really the garbage son-inw who got exiled from the family?


    The first seeds of doubt nted themselves in Henry¡¯s mind. Zoey, too, stared at Baron with wide eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Please, let the Scott n off. From now on, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Even on the stretcher, Waldo was pleading for forgiveness himself.


    Baron¡¯s cold gaze swept across the Scott brothers. He had to admit that their n had a nasty streak,


    to go so far as to cripple Waldo¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Are you sure you have the right person? This is just some trash we banished from the n!¡±


    Zoey said, shocked, and then went on to point at Wayne. ¡°This is Mr. O¡¯Wen!¡±


    At that, Edric pped her across the face. ¡°Where¡¯d this bitche from? Mr. Owen isn¡¯t someone you


    can just insult like this! Shut the hell up if you don¡¯t know shit! Another word of nonsense, and I¡¯ll p


    that mouth of yours clean off.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, we¡¯re here with the utmost sincerity. See, we already took this brat¡¯s legs. Our father is just


    too frail to apologize in person,¡± Edric continued.


    The only thing was that Baron didn¡¯t buy it. The whole thing looked like a mummer¡¯s farce.


    ¡°Baron, let¡¯s just leave it,¡± Tracy said suddenly.


    Baron had intended topletely destroy the Scott n, but seeing as Tracy had said so, he gave it


    up.


    ¡°Since my wife is being lenient with you, I¡¯ll let you all off this time. Next time, I¡¯ll wipe you out!¡± Baron


    warned, his voice icy.


    At that, Waldo was overjoyed. He¡¯d lost the use of his legs, but at least he was still alive.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Owen sir! Thank you Mr. Owen sir!¡± the brothers went on profusely.


    ¡°Now get out!¡± Baron barked, and the Scott men hurried to leave.


    ¡°We should leave too.¡± Baron took Tracy with him and left.


    Henry was now shocked beyondprehension. He never could have imagined that the family he¡¯d


    expelled would have ended up with a son-inw like this.


    The Scott n was a first ss n of Cona, the likes of which the Perry n struggled to be


    equals with. And now their heir was here apologizing to Baron in person.


    Then Zoey scoffed. ¡°He put on quite the show. Got some nerve, hasn¡¯t he? Lying to the Scott n to


    their face.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry frowned.


    Zoey replied, ¡°Granddad, don¡¯t you get it? The Scott n got the wrong person. That was Edric


    himself, sessor to the head of the n. How could he prostrate himself before some gutter trash?¡±


    ¡°They got the wrong person?¡±


    Henry¡¯s mind had been racing with question after question, and it was only after Zoey¡¯s words that the


    rational reason ¨C of mistaken identity ¨C popped into his head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, Granddad? Edric was apologizing to Mr. O¡¯Wen. It¡¯s this Mr. O¡¯Wen right here.¡±


    Zoey giggled, and then turned to Wayne as if inviting him to take credit. ¡°Am I right, Mr. O¡¯Wen?¡±


    Although Wayne had no inkling of the truth, now that Zoey was asking him to gloat, he wasn¡¯t about to


    let the opportunity pass him by. He feigned a humble smile. ¡°I did have a bit of a spat with the Scott


    family a few days back, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d follow me to the Perry n and apologize in person.¡±


    ¡°See, I knew it!¡±


    Zoey eximed happily. ¡°It¡¯s a pity they mistook that trash for you. Not to worry! The moment the Scott


    n realizes it, they won¡¯t let Baron off that easily.¡±


    ¡°You really are something, Mr. O¡¯Wen! I can¡¯t believe you could get that Scott n toe personally


    to our doors and apologize!¡± With everything cleared up, Henryughed it off.


    His mind was already churning. Despite being from a family from outside Cona, he had enough clout to


    get the Scott n to prostrate themselves. If Zoey became a part of that family, wouldn¡¯t it be the


    simplest thing for the Perry n to make it to the top?


    As he thought of that, he felt more and more pleased the more he looked at Wayne, wishing he could


    marry Zoey off to him right away.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, if there¡¯s nothing else you need, I¡¯ll be off,¡± Wayne spoke up suddenly.


    Henry hurried to say, ¡°Zoey, no need toe in to the office these few days. Just take care of Mr.


    O¡¯Wen on your end!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granddad!¡± Zoey leapt at the chance.


    Wayne was sneering on the inside, but acted as if he was thrilled, and left alongside Zoey.


    ¡°Mr. O¡¯Wen, you¡¯re still so young ¨C I''m sure you¡¯re not married yet, are you?¡± Zoey asked while driving.


    Wayne, of course, knew everything that was going through her head.


    ¡°What do you think, Zoey?¡± Wayne grinnedsciviously, his gaze changing as he looked at her.


    Zoey shuddered, her hands twitching on the wheel.


    ¡°Well, seeing as you¡¯re still so cool, Mr. O¡¯Wen, I¡¯d say not yet.¡± Zoey was blushing far too hard to take


    the hint.


    Wayne lost even more of his inhibitions.


    Zoey was now blushing to the roots of her ears. ¡°Mr.- Mr. O¡¯Wen, sir, where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my hotel,¡± Wayne said, eyes gleaming.


    Zoey had already been swept off her feet, with want filling her to the brim.


    Meanwhile, Baron and Tracy left the Perry n and headed straight for the Samho Group.


    All along the way, Tracy remained depressed, which tore at Baron¡¯s heartstrings.


    ¡°Baron, you can just let me off outside the office doors.¡± Tracy knew his identity came with unique


    issues, and had no wish to expose it.


    Baron nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work, and we can go get Lara together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tracy said, and turned to leave.


    Watching Tracy¡¯s back recede into the distance, Baron took out his phone and punched in a number.


    ¡°Run me a background check. I was just over at the Perrypany and came across a man by the


    name of O¡¯Wen. He¡¯s in his thirties.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was being overly cautious, but this man had a rather unpleasant way of looking at


    Tracy, and Baron had no wish tond her in any more trouble.


    Soon, his phone rang. Picking up, Camel¡¯s voice reported, ¡°His name is Wayne O¡¯Wen, of the City of


    Kato. The O¡¯Wen n barely counts as first ss in Kato. The n¡¯s most notable property is the


    Reflix Group. The Louis we met the other day is his sister by blood.¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°In that case ¨C I don¡¯t want any of the O¡¯Wen n¡¯s business appearing in


    Cona.¡±

 Chapter 46 Tragedy of the Scott family

    Chapter 46 Tragedy of the Scott family


    ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Camel replied hurriedly. ¡°Will there be anything else?"


    ¡°Actually, there is one more thing. The Scott family should be punished, but don''t overdo it. Get it?¡±


    Baron said. This was the promise he had made to Tracy.


    Then, Baron hung up and drove off.


    Edric stepped out of the Perry Group with the barely suppressed anger in his eyes. ¡°Baron, you little


    worthless piece of crap! Who the hell do you think you are? If it weren''t for framing Waldo, I would


    never apologize to you!¡± Said Edric with a sneer.


    And then someone came to his mind. He dialed the guy immediately. ¡°Karson, I need your help!¡±


    ¡°You want to lift the lockdown of your ces, don¡¯t you?¡± It seemed that Karson had known what was


    happening on the Scott family.


    ¡°Karson, since you already knew the story, I''ll get straight to the point. Could you help me to get


    through this crisis? As long as I win the head of the Scott family, I will cooperate with you. By that time,


    the top four families in Cona will be not that big a deal for us,¡± said Edric quickly. He was frank to admit


    his ambition to Karson.


    But Karson sighed very deeply this time. ¡°Edric, as of right now, there''s not much I can do. To be


    honest, I tried, but it didn''t work. You messed with the wrong guy. They threw me out when I even


    mentioned the Scott family.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Edric looked astonished. ¡°Even you can''t help me?¡±


    It was only then that Edric realized that the Scott family was in very, very big trouble. He tried to figure


    out who had the strength to do those things. Even Karson could not do anything for him.


    Edric looked back at the whole story to find out the big guy. Of course, Baron wasn''t on his mind.


    All of the members of the Scott family gathered in the courtyard.


    Edmund was sitting there, worry written on his face. Just then his phone rang.


    When he picked up, a voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. Scott, good news! From this


    day forward, all our ces, apart from Royal Hotel, Scorpion Club, Scepter Club, will be unblocked!¡±


    When Edmund hung up the phone, everyone around asked with anxious expressions, ¡°What? What is


    going on? Any good news?¡±


    In a moment, Edmund¡¯s serious face rxed into a relieved smile. He nodded, ¡°Yes, that is very good


    news indeed. Edric hasn''t let me down.¡±


    ¡°That''s great. The Scott family is saved!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Awesome, Edric! He can do anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! He is the heir to the Scott family!¡±


    The crowd cheered and heaped praise on Edric.


    But unlike the others, Edmund¡¯s face was dark with anger, because he knew Edric so well.


    In fact, in those days Edmund had no choice but to dere that Edric was the heir to the Scott family.


    Or else, his son, Waldo, would be killed by Edric for the family¡¯s leadership.


    Underneath the stern look of Edmund, therey an unspeakable secret. Apart from himself, no one


    knew that Edric was not his biological son. He was the result of his mother¡¯s indiscretion.


    He didn¡¯t kill that woman and her bastard, because it concerned the whole family¡¯s reputation and


    pride.


    Edmund seemed absorbed in his memories. It was at this moment that Edric came in.


    ¡°Edric, you really are the heir! We''re out of this crisis, and all because of you.¡±


    ¡°Edric, I was grateful for all you did.¡±


    ¡°Edric, you¡¯re very excellent that I believe you will create a brighter future for the Scott family.¡±


    As soon as Edric came into the room, he became the center of attention.


    He listened to these words with wonder. He didn¡¯t do anything helpful to that at all. Why did the Scott


    family¡¯s crisis be averted?¡±


    Edric managed to hide his confusion and donned a look of humility. ¡°Oh, thanks. As our family¡¯s heir, I


    should do that.¡±


    Edmund walked toward him, patting Edric on the shoulder. ¡°Well done! I''ll leave the whole family


    property to you when I''m dead.¡±


    Outwardly, Edmund pretended to like this son who wasn''t rted to him.


    Edric was so ttered. ¡°Dad, you''re going to live a long life,¡± he hurriedly said.


    ¡°Well, I think that''s enough for today. We all have stayed up all night, and now everything''s fine. You all


    should go home and get some rest,¡± Edmund said, waving them away from the room.


    When everyone had left the room except Edric, Edmund asked him, ¡°why haven''t you brought Waldo


    with you, Edric?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After hearing that, a flicker of annoyance crossed the face of Edric. ¡°He was hurt badly, so I got him to


    the hospital as soon as possible after the apology to Baron,¡± he exined.


    Edmund didn¡¯t notice the swift change of expression in Edric¡¯s face. ¡°That''s a relief.¡± He said and went


    back to his room.


    Edric looked at Edmund until he disappeared. ¡°Old man, I have known everything! So don''t pretend you


    care about me. After I kill your only son and grandson, maybe you''ll know my ability,¡± he said and


    gnashed his teeth.


    Then he picked up his phone and dialed. ¡°It''s the time! Waldo and Wace have to die in the hospital


    these days.¡±


    Edric had to put his n ahead of schedule because he didn''t want to miss the best chance.


    After hanging up, he was immersed in thought. How to carry out his brilliant n? ¡°It is easy to look for


    a reason for Wace¡¯s death because he was injured badly, but for Waldo, it will be difficult,¡± he


    murmured.


    Very soon, an ingenious idea suddenly came upon him. ¡°When both of them died, of course, somebody


    should be med. I think I get the perfect person to be a scapegoat!¡±


    A few dayster, the Scott family dropped a bombshell. Wace, Edmund¡¯s only grandson, died of


    repeated infection of wounds. Waldo, his father, who was so brokenhearted over the loss of his beloved


    son, died on the same day after falling down a staircase.


    The news soon spread all over Cona because the Scott family was so powerful.


    ¡°Baron, did you hear the news that Waldo and Wace were both dead?¡± Tracy said when Baron


    picked her up at the gate of Samho. She looked very somber.


    ¡°What?!¡± Baron was very surprised by the news. ¡°Why do you look at me in that way? You don''t think


    that I arranged all of this, do you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I certainly believe you, but Wace died of repeated infection of wounds. If that''s true, I¡¯m afraid The


    Scott family will give you trouble. After all, you did the wounds.¡± Tracy sounded worried.


    ¡°Rx, honey. They couldn¡¯t put that on me. I know what I did. None of those wounds can kill him. So, I


    don''t have anything to do with his death,¡± said Baron soothingly.


    ¡°But even so, you can''t be too careful,¡± Tracy reminded him.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be very careful. We have to pick up Lara.¡± Baron drove toward the Blue Sky


    Kindergarten.


    Tracy didn¡¯t notice that there was a sh of anger in Baron''s eyes. He wondered, ¡®it seems that the


    Scott family is filled with intrigue. I don''t care what you guys did, but if you try to get me wrapped


    around your finger, I am going to bury you.¡¯

 Chapter 47 Tracy’s Misunderstanding

    Chapter 47 Tracy¡¯s Misunderstanding


    At the moment, the courtyard of the Scott family was crowded with many people. They all came here to


    pay their respect.


    Edric faked tears over their death. ¡°My dear brother! I wish you and I, together, could build a


    prosperous family. But now you leave me alone! What am I supposed to do?¡± He wept bitterly as if he


    was on good terms with Waldo.


    Edmund sat motionless, grief-stricken by this tragedy. His face was grey, and his eyes looked empty,


    dead.


    ¡°Edmund, I know you''re out of your minds with grief. I am so sorry for your loss,¡± someone soothed.


    Anyway, superficial or not, the family was sick with grief.


    Edmund seemed to be getting back some sense of himself until the next morning. He tried to stand up,


    but he staggered and almost fell.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Someone rushed at him and held him upright.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Edmund roared. Everyone was afraid toe any closer.


    He got slowly to his feet by leaning on a crutch. That sight made everyone around have so much


    respect for him. Even Edric was struck dumb by Edmund¡¯s power.


    Edmund may be old, but he was still tough. He built the Scott family from scratch. No one dared to


    underestimate him.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I have two announcements. The first, shut down all the family


    businesses for three days and all the members of the Scott family are forbidden to entertainment of any


    kind during these three days.¡±


    All were astounded to hear that. They understood his bereavement, but it was indeed a great loss to


    shut down all the family businesses for three days. But none of them opposed the move at this difficult


    time.


    ¡°The second one!¡± Edmund nced at them and continued, ¡°those who discuss Waldo and Wace¡¯s


    cause of death will be kicked out of the family!¡±


    At these words, all were extremely stunned.


    ¡°Dad, why do you say that? Wace was gravely injured by that guy! That''s why he died! I could not


    stand it anymore. We should revenge!¡± A middle-aged woman retorted. She was Waldo¡¯s wife and


    Wace¡¯s mother. She had great hatred in her heart for losing two men she loved the most.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Said Edmund sternly, staring at the middle-aged woman angrily. ¡°They died from idents.


    It has nothing to do with anyone! Do you understand that?¡±


    The woman was scared and didn¡¯t argue back. She lost two important men and there was nobody for


    her to rely on in the Scott family. She couldn¡¯t provoke Edmund, the head of the Scott family.


    ¡°Does everyone remember the two announcements clearly?¡± Edmund said loudly, scanning the others.


    ¡°Yes!¡± They shouted in unison.


    ¡°Come with me, Edric!¡± Edmund said.


    Edric followed him to the study in confusion.


    ¡°Edric, can you understand why I arranged like that just now?¡± Edmund asked calmly, staring at him.


    Edric shook his head, looking bewildered. ¡°Dad, I have nned to speak to you privately. Why do we


    give up revenge?¡±


    ¡°We are no match for him. He could shut down or unblock our businesses in just a few hours. That''s


    enough to show his strength. He could defeat us very easily. If we turn against him openly, he would


    never give us another chance,¡± said Edmund reasonably.


    Edric always looked down on Baron, but he began to understand somewhat now.


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, Waldo and Wace died because of him! We shouldn¡¯t let him go so


    easily,¡± Edric said grudgingly, with reddened eyes.


    Edmund squinted at him thoughtfully. After a while, he said, ¡°did you ever think that Waldo and Wace


    may be murdered by someone?¡±


    ¡°That was murder! Wace died of mortal wounds. Baron¡¯s man did it! They are responsible for their


    death!¡± Edric said.


    ¡°My point is, maybe they were killed for someone¡¯s benefit and Baron is nothing but a scapegoat.¡±


    Edmund examined Edric carefully as if he was looking for any sign of evidence.


    But Edric had thought about the situation and was well-prepared. He was doing a pretty good job of


    hiding his expression. ¡°What?! Dad, have you found something unusual?¡± Edric pretended to be


    surprised, without a trace of nervousness.


    Edmund could tell nothing from his face, looking faintly disappointed. ¡°Edric, you''re right. We can''t let


    him get away with that. You are my only living heir. As long as you could revenge for them, I will name


    you as the head of the Scott family immediately.¡±


    ¡°So, that means, if I couldn¡¯t revenge for them, you will not give the position to me?¡± Edric asked.


    ¡°You are my only son. At this point, I have no choice,¡± said Edmund, frowning.


    ¡°You have options because you have a daughter and a son-inw. Maybe you could give them the


    head position.¡± Edric said and burst into augh. ¡°After all, they are blood-rted. And I''m just a


    bastard. To protect your ipetent son and grandson, you have to dere that I¡¯m the heir to The


    Scott family. Am I right?¡± Edric continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Edmund said furiously, with a shocked look on his face. How did Edric know this secret?


    ¡°Not only that, but I also know your tricks. You deliberately let me revenge for them because you


    desperately want me dead. You have dered that their death has nothing to do with anyone! So, once


    I took revenge on Baron, if I seed, everyone''s fine. But if I fail, the entire family will be entirely


    meless except me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you have sacrificed more than enough for them. Now, fortunately, they are dead. You can rx


    now.¡± Edric continued to provoke his father.


    Edmund''s mouth opened wide with astonishment. ¡°Fuck off. You son of bitch! I will never give you the


    head position!¡± He snarled.


    ¡°Oh, finally you admit that! So you will understand if I do something evil.¡± Edric said defiantly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund got a bad feeling.


    Just then, a middle-aged man entered.


    ¡°Edric, I have prepared a will for Mr. Scott. He has signed it. If it''s okay with you, you can persuade Mr.


    Scott to put his thumbprint here, and then it will take effect at once.¡± The middle-aged man stood


    respectfully beside Edric, with a will in his hand.


    It seemed that things started to get out of hand. Edmund jumped to his feet and pointed at the middle-


    aged man, ¡°w-w-what are you talking about? I never asked you to make a will, not to mention the


    signature.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled gently, ¡°Mr. Scott, have a look at the will, your signature is as in as


    day.¡± He said and waved the will before Edmund''s eyes.


    After getting a clear look at the paper, Edmund was in a terrible rage. ¡°You son of a bitch. You set me


    up.¡± As he talked, suddenly he felt a sudden sharp pain in his heart. His face became white, and then


    he tried to take his heart pills from his pocket.


    But Edric stepped up to him and took the medicine bottle out of his pocket. Then he threw it out the


    window.


    ¡°Oh, yes. And one more thing. It''s time to tell you the truth.¡± Edric bent down and whispered in his


    father¡¯s ear, ¡°don¡¯t you think it is strange about their death? You are right. I sent someone to kill them


    and made it as an ident. Now you can die with them and don''t worry, I will take care of your family.¡±


    After hearing this, Edmund died, his eyes wide open and empty.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call an ambnce! Call an ambnce right now!¡± Then came the cries from the study.


    Three men of the Scott family died in just two days! The news shocked the entire Cona.


    Edmund had dered that Edric would be the heir to the Scott family many times. Besides, there was a


    will in Edric¡¯s hand. And so, he took over the position easily.


    The news spread to the Perry family soon. Henry was shocked and summoned Zoey as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°Zoey, I get an important assignment for you. You have to seduce Wayne. If you marry him, with the


    Owen family¡¯s support, our family¡¯s businesses will skyrocket,¡± Perry said very seriously.


    Recently, Zoey and Wayne spent every day together. She was very confident that Wayne would fall in


    love with her. ¡°Grandpa, you can count on that. Wayne just promised to marry me. When he gets back


    to Kato, he will set about a marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah, very good, very good!¡± Perry was ecstatic.


    At his age, Perry had been through so much. The session of deaths in the Scott family was


    unusual. There must be more to it than that.


    Edric and Waldo came personally to apologize, but it was not because of the status of the Perry family.


    That day they got the wrong person. Because of this, Perry understood Baron was more powerful than


    the entire Perry family.


    When Tracy just walked out of Samho, she saw Baron was waiting by the door.


    ¡°Baron, why did you do that?¡± Tracy questioned as soon as she saw Baron.


    Baron was confused by the words, ¡°honey, I''m not sure what you''re referring to.¡±


    ¡°The Scott family did do something wrong, indeed, but Yuri and I were unharmed. I can''t believe you


    killed three of them. How can you be so cruel?¡± Tracy¡¯s cheeks grew red with great anger.


    The session of deaths in the Scott family was really astounding. It was hard not to connect this with


    Baron.


    Because the Scott family was a great big family, even the four families in Cona would not think it would


    be easy to provoke them. Except for Baron, she had never known anyone with such power.


    Baronughed to himself. ¡°Is that what you think of me, Tracy? A cruel murderer?¡±

 Chapter 48 Tracy Was Beaten

    Chapter 48 Tracy Was Beaten


    She looked upset hearing what he said.


    She appeared firm once again when she recalled the three bodies and looked at Baron in


    embarrassment, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to breach thew for me.¡±


    Baron knew Tracy was kind-hearted, so he just said ¡°I got it¡± only.


    He drove to the Blue Sky Kindergarten. Both of them kept silent along the way.


    Baron didn¡¯t know what to say, while Tracy thought she hurt him vocally and felt guilty. She wanted to


    apologize to him but didn¡¯t know how.


    However, the couple was amused by Lara who was picked up by them.


    Lara said tedly after Tracy and she came back to the Perry Courtyard, ¡°Granny, dad drove me back


    home again!¡±


    Sherry got the word ¡°again¡± from Lara precisely, her face turned glum at once and queried Tracy, ¡°You


    and Baron picked Lara up these days?¡±


    Tracy frowned and answered unhappily, ¡°Mom, he just drove us from work to home. Moreover, he is


    Lara¡¯s dad, so is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    Sherry shouted, ¡°You are now the executive of Samho Group. Lots of young gentlemen dream of


    marrying you. How can you get married if you waste your life on him?¡±


    Tracy knew Sherry disliked him, so she ignored her, taking Lara¡¯s hand and going upstairs.


    ¡°Mom, I am home!¡± Yuri arrived home from work as well.


    Hardly had shee in when she saw Sherry¡¯s glum face and asked in a smile, ¡°Mom, who offended


    you this time?¡±


    Sherry red at Yuri angrily, ¡°Your damn sister! What was she thinking? Howe she was willing to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    let Baron pick her daughter up. You see, will those snobs marry her if they spot this scene?¡±


    Tracy eventually realized what happened and the day when Camel and Edward revered Baron at the


    Spring Garden Restaurant. She couldn¡¯t help to give a bitter smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much about


    sister. Brother-inw isn¡¯t the man you saw before.¡±


    ¡°Me? Worry too much? Wait, how did you call that garbage?¡± Sherry widened her eyes angrily.


    Tracy didn¡¯t realize her mistakes, ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your sister allows him to pick them up. Now even you begin to call him so?


    You nearly piss me off. Is that what you want?¡± Sherry became mad.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Tracy hurried to grab Sherry¡¯s shoulders and pinched, begging for her forgiveness, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t judge a


    person too early. Baron was garbage five years ago, but who can expect him to be the same five years


    ¡°Given that sister doesn¡¯t want to get married, how about giving them enough time. If he does be


    garbage like before, my sister will be bound to dump him without your knowledge. But if he can be


    different? One day he will be the precious son-inw, right?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s words stopped Sherry¡¯s fastidiousness. Yet she replied impatiently, ¡°How tricky you are. Anyone


    but him can marry my daughter. I warn you, you don¡¯t call him brother-inw again!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I got it, mom. I am starving to death. Can we have meals now?¡± Tracy said merrily.


    ¡°I am so ¡®unfortunate¡¯ to meet you, two daughters,¡± Sherry said before turning around toward the


    kitchen.


    Lara in the upstairs cried and looked at Tracy, ¡°Mom, why is granny mad at dad? I want dad to live with


    us, and hug me while telling a lot of stories for me.¡±


    Hearing Lara¡¯s words, Tracy felt upset. Sherry urged her to divorce Baron, but he didn¡¯t live with them,


    so she was responsible for the event.


    She didn¡¯t loathe Baron yet. Instead, she had a crumble on him, but she couldn¡¯t ovee her concern


    if they were to live together.


    ¡°Take it easy, Lara. We will one day live with dad.¡± Tracy helped wipe Lara¡¯s tears off and said softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lara¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sense of excitement.


    Tracy at first refused to lie to her, but nodded after hesitation, ¡°Um!¡±


    ¡°Great! I love you, mom and dad!¡± Lara smiled immediately and kissed her mom.


    The next morning, Baron arrived at Perry Courtyard on time.


    He couldn¡¯t believe the personing to see him was his mother-inw.


    Sherry rushed out with a besom and flogged it at him.


    ¡°You bastard! You dare to pester my daughter. I will kill you.¡± Sherry scolded.


    How could the strong Baron be beaten by a mere besom?


    He didn¡¯t escape and endured Sherry¡¯s curse. Sherry asked in confusion after seeing he didn¡¯t move at


    all, ¡°Stupid? Why didn¡¯t you shun away?¡±


    Baron smiled mildly, ¡°If I shunned away, you would be angrier. It is okay for me to be beaten if you


    agree Perry and I can keep staying with each other.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Sherry groaned.


    Taking a nce at sideway, Sherry noted there stood a ck car near Baron. It looked nice, but Sherry


    scoffed at him when he saw the logo, ¡°You really believe you can stay together with merely a valueless


    Volkswagen?¡±


    Baron kept calm and smiled, ¡°Mom, tell me your requirement before I get your approval?¡±


    Sherry rolled her eyes and said immediately, ¡°I will consider it if you pay me 50 thousand per month.¡±


    ¡°Mom, is that true?¡± Baron turned ecstatic.


    Sherry impatiently took a look at him and said ironically, ¡°You really think it¡¯s easy to earn 50 thousand


    per month?¡±


    Baron had opened the car¡¯s door while she was speaking and he took out 5 pads of pristine one-


    hundred notes from the collection box from the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Mom, these are for you. Take them first, and I will give you more a few dayster.¡± Baron gave them to


    her happily.


    Sherry was stunned when she saw the money was taken out from his car.


    In her eye, Baron was nothing but garbage; she mentioned the money on purpose. Unexpectedly, he


    did take them out.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Sherry hurried to fetch the money, worrying that he would snatch them back.


    Baron nodded in a smile, ¡°How should I take them back once I gave them to you? I will give you 100


    thousand next month if you agree¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sherry agreed immediately and feared he would change his mind.


    Baron was astonished and thought he should have done so if he knew it was easy to win her heart


    easily. Just 100 thousand. It¡¯s no big deal. He would take everything until he had nothing if he could live


    with his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Tracy took Lara out of the room and felt annoyed after seeing Sherry.


    Sherry hid the money under her apron in a hurry and purposedly coughed, ¡°Dear, I just thought twice


    that it is better for him who was after all Lara¡¯s dad to stay here temporarily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tracy was amazed, for she knew better than anyone how she hated him.


    Sherry red at her daughter and said impatiently, ¡°I allowed his staying here temporarily only. He will


    be dispelled if he angers me.¡±


    Then, Sherry turned around and left.


    Lara was utterly cheerful and said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t lie to me. Dad can really live with us!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Tracy felt embarrassed and instantly blushed and stared at Lara, ¡°Get on the car


    now, or you will bete again.¡±


    Then, she pulled Lara and sat in the car, leaving Baron alone who keptughing dully at where he was,


    ¡°It seems that Lara has told something secret.¡±


    He didn¡¯t leave while singing until he drove Lara to the kindergarten and then took Tracy to the Samho


    Group.


    Rosie leafed through the material copied by Tracy who sent it to her and pushed all of it to the ground


    in a rage, snarling, ¡°You copy this shit?¡±


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Tracy picked one of them and didn¡¯t find any problem.


    ¡°I want a one-sided copy, not a two-sided one. Who told you? How shameful you are to stay in the


    Tracy would be a fool if she didn¡¯t know Rosie was making things difficult for her.


    ¡°Rosie, you can fire me under the help of the HR department if you don¡¯t believe I am qualified to be


    retained here. You don¡¯t have to bully me like this.¡± Tracy showed gentle dissatisfaction on her face.


    Rosie had sought various opportunities to bully Tracy since thetter entered thepany under the


    name of a green hand. It was also Rosie who beguiled Tracy to sign the contract with Waldo to catch


    attention.


    ¡°Look at you! You dare to talk back. Do you really think you are still the remarkable president of the


    board? Listen, you are my subordinate and you should obey my order. Go away if you cannot stand it.¡±


    Rosie scoffed.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes turned red and she was puzzled, ¡°Rosie, how did I offend you so that you treated me


    badly? Without me, you wouldn¡¯t be your present self.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Rosie was irritated and pped Tracy on her face, roaring, ¡°You shut up!¡±

 Chapter 49 Evil Is Rewarded with Evil

    Chapter 49 Evil Is Rewarded with Evil


    Suddenly, the clear sound of the p caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Tracy was stunned, covered her face pped by Rosie, and roared, ¡°You¡­you beat me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. How many tasks have you finished?¡±


    ¡°I told you to cooperate with the Scott family, and then? You not only screw it up but also offend them.¡±


    ¡°It is okay to forgive your ipetence, but you cannot even well copy a couple of materials. Am I


    wrong to beat you? Resign and go away if you really hate this job.¡±


    Rosie was shameless to justify her deed, pointing out quite a few ¡°errors¡± Tracy had made.


    Many onlookers didn¡¯t help even though they wanted. No one couldn¡¯t understand Rosie was finding


    fault with Tracy.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes turned red, feeling grieved and unsatisfied, but she could do nothing butply with her


    who was her superiors.


    ¡°Prepare 20 sets of one-sided copies of the material. You will be fired even though you didn¡¯t resign if


    your dy affects the meeting!¡± Rosie said cruelly.


    Tracy bit her lips and she could only follow Rosie¡¯smand.


    ¡°Rosie, you are so cool. That vixen became docile under your control.¡±


    ¡°That is Rosie! Our director of the Business Department! That bitch, who swaggered with her attraction


    makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Rosie, this is Dior, a quality product brought back from abroad by my husband. I think the lipstick suits


    you well, so please take it!¡±


    ¡­


    Tracy¡¯s departure led Rosie to be surrounded by several youngdies, some of whom ttered, others


    sent gifts. Rosie never got tired of them.


    Soon Tracy took 20 copies here.


    ¡°Per your requirement, it is one-sided copied.¡± Tracy held a stack of material.


    Rosie gave cold smile, ¡°Now you can take it away!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tracy frowned.


    Holding a cup of coffee, Rosie smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t like you so I just want to bully you. Now it is done, so


    why are you still standing in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Tracy becamepletely irritated, throwing the document onto the table forcefully, and roared, ¡°Bully


    me? You feel happy?¡±


    ¡°You dare to bang on the table!? You are fed up with this job?¡± Rosie threatened her.


    Tracy took a deep breath and suddenly provoked to ask Rosie, ¡°Do you really believe you can do


    whatever you like in yourpany after you be the director?¡±


    At the moment, Tracy showed great celebrity and therefore frightened Rosie who thought the erstwhile


    attractive but the highly productive president of the board hade back again.


    But the thought vanished quickly.


    Rosie turned outraged, ¡°Indeed, I am better to be the director of the Business Department now than


    you who is nothing but a son of bitch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stupidly think I don¡¯t know your intention. You want to start afresh to attain the top level, but let


    me tell you, it is impossible if I am alive. You will be bullied every day before I die.¡±


    Rosie showed inhumanity that uneased Tracy.


    Tracy used to be the director, while Rosie was merely a new graduate who came from a poor family.


    Tracy gave Rosie special care so that Rosie could be her assistant. What¡¯s more, her ie was


    twice more than the average new graduate.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, Tracy gave her everything she could but was humiliated by Rosie when she was deeply


    in need.


    Tracy looked gloomy and stared at Rosie, ¡°You will be regretful.¡±


    After that, Tracy turned around and went back to her work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs! You really think you are still the boss?¡± Rosie pouted and somehow, she could sense


    a bit of bad luck because of Tracy¡¯s words.


    A woman with heavy makeup came here with a flowing red g and said merrily, ¡°Director Rosie,


    congrattions! The business department ranked NO.1 in theprehensive evaluation of various


    departments this month. Also, you are awarded 100,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosie turned from depression to ecstasy.


    ¡°Really! Here is the g. The bonus will be given to you apanied by monthly ie.¡± The heavily


    make-up woman smiled.


    ¡°Thanks, Louis! Let me treat you to dinner when I get the sry.¡± Rosie said in excitement.


    ¡°Waiting for your big meal!¡± The woman said, turned around, and left.


    The news that the department ranked the first went viral so that many people came to see her.


    ¡°Rosie, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°The position of deputy manager of the department is vacant now, and it is probably provided for


    Rosie.¡±


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t forget us when you are promoted.¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, everyone fawned on her.


    ¡°I appreciate your encouragement. To thank your care, it¡¯s my treat tonight at Spring Garden


    Restaurant!¡±


    Rosie said loudly and then everyone began to hail, ¡°Long live Rosie!¡±


    However, a banteredughter emerged on Rosie¡¯s mouth, and she looked at Tracy, ¡°Everyone but she


    is allowed!¡±


    Tracy would be definitely reluctant even if she was invited, but what Rosie had done was utter


    humiliation.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes turned red again and looked at Rosie hopelessly, ¡°Wish you could invite them with no


    difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to worry!¡±


    Rosie scoffed at her, ¡°You¡¯d better go home to have meals prepared by your impoverished husband!


    Ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Instantly, everyone catered to Rosie and burst intoughter.


    Tracy nced at Rosie coldly, took out the smartphone, and sent a message.


    Baron was in the Brone Group and listened to Camel¡¯s work report, hearing the ¡°beep¡± of his phone,


    which received a message.


    He clicked and was surprised to find out that it was sent by Tracy. It simply read, ¡°I want to be the


    general manager!¡±


    Baron smiled and replied with only one word ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then Baron looked at Camel and said, ¡°Go and draft an official document under the name of the


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Camel was slightly astounded.


    ¡°She must have been severely humiliated and mistreated in thepany. Therefore, look into it.¡±


    Tracy pondered for a while and went on, ¡°The woman called Rosie must be investigated specifically.


    Dismiss her for any reason you think proper if she did nothing wrong. Otherwise, we will show zero


    tolerance and therefore provide the evidence for the police that will deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Let me handle this matter personally.¡± Camel turned around and left.

 Chapter 50 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow

    Chapter 50 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow


    It didn¡¯t take long for Camel to find out the truth. When he brought the evidence to Baron, thetter was


    furious. ¡°Son of a bitch! I never thought a department head would ept bribes and the figures are


    huge! What is worse, she has leaked the secrets of thepany!¡±


    Baron was sitting at his desk, flicking through the rest of the papers. Momentster, he said with a


    sneer, ¡°we can totally put her into prison for the next ten years, with these papers alone.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, do we hand it over to the police now?¡± Asked Camel warily. He stood by the table and


    guessed Chairman¡¯s next step. But, to his surprise, Baron put the papers in the trash!


    ¡°No, it''s not the right time yet. She just got the bonus, so she is about to throw a dinner party tonight.


    The bitch insulted Tracy in public today, so, putting her in jail would have been too kind. She needs to


    pay more for that. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Baron said angrily.


    After a few seconds of puzzlement, Camel soon took Baron¡¯s hint. ¡°I see! You mean... The faster she


    rises, the harder she falls.¡±


    ¡°You got me!¡± Baron said and a slight smile broke on his lips.


    Apparently, Rosie was unaware that the great danger wasing. She was intoxicated with


    excitement all day for her 100,000-dollor-bonus. Everyone surrounded her and said congrattions.


    She became the center of attention.


    After sending the message, Tracy had very confidence that Baron could manage it, because he was


    the man that bought Samho. She put her work away, because she had to make enough preparation to


    take over the manager position.


    She was the founder of Samho and spent many years in there, so she actually knew a lot about the


    business.


    If she hadn¡¯t been bullied by Rosie, she could get the position on her own. But things were getting


    chaotic in Samho now.


    Considering the circumstances, she had to get the position in other ways. Or else, Rosie would squash


    all of her dreams Tracy did believe that she had the ability to be the manager and erected the situation.


    ¡°Did you hear the news, Rosie? The headquarters has made a decision about the manager position,


    and they will announce the appointment by the end of today,¡± a well-dressed woman told Rosie.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosie asked, with a cry of surprise.


    The woman nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, of course! Rosie, you are perfect at your job, the bonus is the


    proof. Whoever gets that position will just value you!¡± Answered the woman, with a smile.


    On hearing these words, Rosie suddenly felt a trace of exultation. ¡°I hope so. I will show the new


    manager my ability.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you can do that.¡± The woman said and went away.


    The news of the appointment of the manager position spread quickly throughout thepany. And


    everyone waited to see who the lucky one was, except Tracy. She was sitting at her desk, busy with


    her work.


    Many years ago, Tracy had been ambitious to build thepany. And now, she had this energy back.


    She set about reorganizing Samho, including development ns and the management of employees.


    She spent months working at the bottom, and this experience made her know thepany more than


    before. She believed strongly that she would steer thepany to unprecedented levels.


    ¡°Look at that bitch! I''m really curious why she is so busy?¡± Rosie talked to her colleague, pointing at


    Tracy.


    The colleague nced where Rosie was pointing. ¡°She is nothing but a clown! Look! She is acting like


    she''s still the chairman of Samho! I guess she has not yet adapted herself to the miserable situation.¡±


    Rosie sneered and motioned the colleague to follow her. ¡°Let''s go and see.¡±


    When they walked toward Tracy, thetter just finished her work.


    ¡°Tracy, have you heard the news?¡± Rosie asked.


    ¡°I''m not sure what you''re referring to,¡± Tracy said, frowning.


    ¡°That''s ridiculous. The new manager is about to take office! But you knew nothing about it!¡± The


    colleague said sarcastically.


    ¡°I guess she was just acting. After all, she was once the chairman of Samho. But now, she is nothing!


    So, who''s more upset about this news than her?¡± Rosie said with a sneer.


    ¡°Anyway, I understand why she was so upset. The higher they are, the harder they fall. This is a sad


    story,¡± agreed the colleague.


    ¡°Not only that, she married a jerk and gave him a girl. And worse, she was dumped.¡± Rosie continued


    to insult Tracy.


    ¡°Wow! I didn''t know. That¡¯s so funny,¡± the colleagueughed.


    Seeing that, a crowd of colleagues gathered and entered the conversation, talking about Tracy¡¯s


    pathetic life.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes roamed over their faces, without another word. Their faces were so disgusting.


    To everyone''s disappointment, when they were ready to get off work, the appointment was still not


    announced. But there was another piece of good news.


    ¡°I will throw a dinner party in Spring Garden Restaurant. Make sure you alle by then,¡± said Rosie


    happily.


    ¡°Hurray!¡± Everyone cheered.


    Just then, a ck car stopped at the gate and a middle-aged man got outside, with a folder in his hand.


    ine, the vice manager of thepany, walked quickly towards the middle-aged man. ¡°Nice to meet


    you, Stephen.¡±


    ¡°Sorry I''mte. I was held up by heavy traffic. Is everybody still there?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°Yes, they are waiting for you! And pleasee in,¡± ine said respectfully.


    ¡°ine ising this way! We¡¯d better sit back,¡± Rosie reminded everyone.


    When ine and Stephen walked into the room, they found everyone looking at them expectantly.


    ¡°Everyone, we''ll have a meeting very soon! I want all of you in the conference room immediately!¡±


    ine informed and went to the conference room with Stephen.


    Once they departed, there was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    ¡°So, now it''s clear the appointment will be announced soon! Why isn''t the new manager here yet?¡±


    ¡°Would it be ine?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It can''t be true. I have never heard of it.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s appearance created a flood of debate, and no one noticed that Tracy had left the crowd.


    When everyone was in the conference room, ine and Stephen were already in ce. Beside them,


    there was an empty seat for the new manager.


    After making a short opening remarks, ine invited Stephen to announce the appointment.


    Stephen made his announcement, ¡°We have decided that the new manage of Samho would be¡ª¡± He


    cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Tracy Perry! From this day on, Miss Perry will deal with everything in


    thepany! And now, Miss Perry will make a speech! Wee!¡±


    All were astonished by the words! They were so familiar with the name ¡°Tracy¡±!


    ¡°Tracy, the new manager? That''s impossible! There must be a mistake,¡± Rosie said. She seemed very


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    disappointed.


    ¡°Maybe they just share the same name! It can''t be our Tracy! Hold on a second! Miss Perry is on her


    way here right now,¡± the man beside Rosie soothed.


    ¡°You''re right. She can''t be. She''s just a fucking bitch!¡± Rosie looked very hard at the door, wondering


    who the hell was there?


    The click of high-heels drew nearer and nearer, making the pounding of Rosie''s heart seem louder.


    Tracy appeared, which surprised everyone!


    Rosie¡¯s face was white. ¡°It couldn''t be true!¡± She murmured.


    Tracy went straight and sat down next to Stephen, ignoring Rosie¡¯s expression. She gave a brief


    speech, from which many employees, particrly those who had worked here for many years, saw


    signs of hope.


    Of course, some were disappointed. Until the meeting was over, they still couldn¡¯t understand or ept


    the appointment.


    ¡°Miss Perry, Wait!¡± Rosie hurried to catch up with Tracy.


    Everyone stopped and looked at Rosie. She had insulted Tracy in public today. So, everyone was kind


    of wondering how she would deal with the situation.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Tracy said coldly.


    ¡°Miss Perry, I''m nning to have a dinner party in Spring Garden Restaurant tonight and it would be


    very nice if you coulde,¡± said Rosie, smiling, as if she had a great rtionship with Tracy.


    Tracy gave her a cold, contemptuous smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not qualified to your party. Because I should go


    home and start cooking for my jerk husband,¡± she said and went off.


    Rosie stared after Tracy, a spasm of panic shing across her face. She managed to hide her anxiety


    and donned a look of smile. Then she turned and looked at her colleagues, said, ¡°it''s about time. Let''s


    go to the Spring Garden Restaurant together.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it just urred to me that I need to go out with my husband.¡±


    ¡°I can''t go anywhere, because my parents havee over.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Rosie! I have to pick up my son from school.¡±


    They were looking for excuses to decline the invitation. Rosie had offended Tracy, who was now the


    manager. They should keep distance with her or they would get sucked into the conflict.


    Suddenly, they all heard police sirens in the distance and not long afterwards, a police car parked at


    thepany''s gate. Two policemen got out of the car and went straight to Rosie.


    They showed their IDs and an arrest warrant. ¡°Someone told us that you took bribes and leaked


    business secrets of the Samhopany! Pleasee with us for the investigation.¡±

 Chapter 51 He Is Too Cruel

    Chapter 51 He Is Too Cruel


    There is a popr saying that the higher they are, the harder they fall, just like Rosie.


    ¡°Rosie is so arrogant that I really don¡¯t like her. I never thought that she did something illegal!¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable. She took bribes! An employee like her is a disgrace to ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. I don''t want to go to her dinner party at all!¡±


    After Rosie was picked up by police, her ¡°friends¡± said a lot of terrible things about her.


    It didn''t take too long before the news about Tracy¡¯s promotion had spread all over Cona. When the


    news reached the Perry family, they were shocked!


    Not too long ago, a mysterious figure hosted all big-name people in Cona at Starry Garden Hotel and


    called for cooperation with Samho Group. It was the night that led Samho to a greater prosperity. And


    now Tracy was the manager, Samho would grow stronger under her leadership.


    The news caused discussion among the Perry family.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! How is that possible? She bes the manager?¡±


    ¡°I bet she won the position by her beauty more than ability.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly understood what made her so cocky in Perry Group the other day!¡±


    The members of the Perry family sat together in Perry Courtyard, waiting for Henry.


    Phillip¡¯s arm was still in a sling. He sat there in silence, staring at his injured arm.


    Henry finally showed up, supported by Zoey. After being seated, Henry scanned everyone present and


    said, ¡°have you all heard the news? Just a moment ago, Tracy has be the manager of Samho.¡±


    They all nodded.


    ¡°Phillip, what do you think about it?¡± Henry asked Phillip.


    Phillip seemed thinking of other things and didn''t raise his head until Henry called him. ¡°Granddad,


    since Samho broke away from the Perry family, our family¡¯s employees were all kicked out of Samho.


    But Tracy entered Samho easily. And now, she got the position unexpectedly. All things considered; I


    see two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡± Henry nodded.


    ¡°She got the post in a short amount of time. Let¡¯s guess the reason. By ability or by beauty? I think the


    ¡°From what I understand, in fact since she worked in Samho, she got bullied by Rosie, the head of the


    business department. Even weirder, she was given a p on the face today, just before her promotion.


    That doesn''t make sense,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You still remember that? Before Tracy was kicked out of our family, on behalf of the Bronepany,


    Camel brought a contract to us. But amazingly enough, he withdrew the cooperation only because it


    was me, not Tracy, to take over the work! Right? It''s so weird. So, I''m guessing that someone important


    of Brone Group fell hopelessly in love with Tracy, but she rebuffed his advances. The guy was so


    impatient with her arrogance that he withdrew the cooperation and took away Samho. But about a


    month ago, Brone said they would cooperate actively with Samho. Why? So, having said all of that, I


    think it is clear enough,¡± Phillip said without pausing.


    When he was done, Henry nodded with satisfaction. He acknowledged that Phillip had made some


    very good points here.


    ¡°I see. Tracy rebuffed the big guy¡¯s advances, so she was bullied since she worked in Samho. Until one


    day, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she threw herself at that guy! That is why she got the


    position.¡± Zoey acted like she had known everything.


    After hearing this, others chorused Phillip¡¯s agreement. Immediately the whole Perry Courtyard was


    buzzing.


    They didn¡¯t get quiet until Henry tapped on the table. ¡°Anyway, Tracy was a member of the Perry family.


    And now she is the manager of Samho. In any case, she has an obligation to help the Perry family,¡± he


    said grimly.


    It was Henry that kicked Tracy out of the Perry family! But now he admitted Tracy was a member of the


    Perry family only because she got the position which was quite helpful for them. How ridiculous it


    sounded!


    ¡°Phillip, I will give you a job! Go to the Perry Manor right now and try to form a partnership with Tracy


    and her Samho,¡± Henrymanded. (Edit: I used to use Perry Courtyard for both where Tracy lived


    and where the rest of the Perry family lived, but it''s a mistake since Tracy was kicked out of the family


    already and she moved somewhere else and thus from now on I will call the ce where Tracy lived as


    the Perry Manor. Sorry for the confusion.)


    Phillip was taken by surprise. ¡°Granddad, I think I might not be a good person for the task. Tracy hates


    me! You¡¯d better get someone else.¡±


    Frowning, Henry said reprovingly, ¡°Tracy has been the manager of Samho. Not to mention the big guy


    of Brone Group who love her. We can''t afford to offend them. Especially, I kicked her out only for the


    sake of you! So, it has to be you. This is how to make her forgive us! Do you understand?¡±


    Until that moment, Phillippletely understood the full meaning of Henry¡¯s words. His granddad


    nned to send him to apology instead of negotiating. He was a scapegoat for Tracy being kicked out!


    He got so mad at his granddad. A few days ago, he gave Tracy such a hard time while she came to


    Perry Group, and therefore his arm was broken by Baron.


    It was so humiliating to beg Tracy for her forgiveness. Especially if Tracy came back, he had no ce


    here anymore.


    ¡°Granddad, I just can''t,¡± said Phillip grimly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡± Henry mmed his hand down on the table. ¡°Enough! You have no choice. You are the


    one who got us into trouble! You''d better remember that!¡± Henry roared and stormed out of the room.


    Everyone knew in their heart that Phillip would lose his position if Tracy returned to the family. They


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    encouraged him with feigned concerns.


    ¡°Phillip, nobody dares to contradict Mr. Perry. Sorry, I could do nothing to help you.¡±


    ¡°Phillip, you are the legitimate heir to the Perry family. We''re relying on you!


    ¡°I really do believe you can do it! Good luck!¡±


    With those words, they started to leave, only Phillip and his mom Shirly were left alone.


    ¡°Dear, don''t worry. If you are reluctant to do it, I''ll beg the bitch for you!¡± Shirly said.


    Phillip shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Mom, did you catch Granddad¡¯s point? He chooses Tracy


    over me! He is too cruel!¡±


    ¡°Dear, do you remember what your dad said to you when he was alive?¡± Shirly said earnestly, ¡°he said,


    a little neglect may breed great mischief. I know you feel so ashamed to beg that bitch! But this is a


    price we must pay and a price worth paying. You are the legitimate heir to the Perry family. You need to


    get the position!¡±


    ¡°Henry just uses Tracy¡¯s ties to Brone Group to get more benefits. And even if she returned, she can


    never take the ce of you!¡± Shirly continued.


    Phillip suddenly understood, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Mom, I see. And you must know I


    won''t disappoint you.¡±

 Chapter 52 Beg Tracy to return

    Chapter 52 Beg Tracy to return


    Baron drove Tracy and Lara home, but he didn¡¯t stop at the gate as usual. Instead, he drove inside the


    Perry Manor.


    Tracy was very surprised by his move. ¡°What are you doing? Baron, get the car out of here! My mom


    would go nuts if she knew it. She would not only kick you out but also smash your car!¡± Said Tracy


    nervously. She was acquainted with Sherry¡¯s temper.


    Baron had settled with Sherry this morning. From today, he could live in the Perry Manor with his


    beloved wife and daughter. But Tracy did not know what happened.


    ¡°Honey, it seems you care about the car more than me,¡± Baron amused her.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s a million-dor car!¡± Tracy joked.


    In fact, the car was specifically tailored, and it was much more than one million dors.


    As she spoke, Sherry appeared, wearing an apron. ¡°Oh, no! She''sing this way!¡± Tracy eximed.


    She stepped out of the car immediately, but Baron had walked toward Sherry, with a beautiful wrapped


    gift box in his hand.


    Baron handed Sherry the box, said, ¡°Mom, this is a jade bracelet. I bought it especially for you!¡±


    Sherry was really happy for the gift, but she covered up her real emotion. She hated Baron for a long


    time, so she couldn''t change her tune in a short time.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Said Sherry indifferently and took over the gift. Then she turned and walked away.


    Tracy was astonished that Sherry didn''t drive him away!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go inside! I can''t wait to have a taste of Mom''s cooking!¡± Baron said and took Lara in.


    ¡°It is unbelievable,¡± Tracy murmured.


    But when she walked into the room, she found Sherry not here.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Tracy asked.


    Baron shook his head with a smile. ¡°Maybe she is doing the assessment.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Tracy was looking puzzled.


    As Baron expected, Sherry was in her room at this very moment. She wore the jade bracelet and


    examined it carefully. ¡°It isn¡¯t fake, it is?¡±


    When she saw the price tag, she gasped, ¡°oh my God! It is worth more than $300,000!¡±


    Sherry rubbed it very gently. After a while, she locked it in the safe. She was not relieved until she


    changed the safe¡¯s password.


    Tracy asked Baron to go upstairs with Lara to avoid conflict with Sherry.


    A whileter, Tracy heard theirugh from the room upstairs. ¡°Sweetheart, this is the first time you are


    ying with Dad at home. I know you are so happy,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Where is Baron?¡± Sherry came in with a dish in her hand.


    ¡°He''s upstairs with Lara.¡± Tracy was wondering why her mother treated Baron friendly.


    ¡°Call him down for dinner,¡± Sherry said.


    Tracy couldn''t believe that her mom would invite Baron to dine with them.


    But when Baron went downstairs, Sherry donned a look of indifference. ¡°I will not wait for you to eat


    together in the future. Juste here on time by yourself.¡±


    ¡°OK, Mom. I''ll keep that in mind,¡± said Baron, smiling.


    Tracy found the friendly scenes quite odd. Baron just drove inside the Perry Manor, and now her mom


    invited him for dinner, and they were having friendly conversations, all this suggested that they had


    gone from fierce enemies to true friends.


    On top of that, her mom allowed Baron to move into the Perry Manor this morning. She was wondering


    what had happened.


    ¡°Is something going on with you two?¡± Tracy asked.


    Baron pretended that he had not heard. He put more vegetables in Lara¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°You should


    eat more vegetables.¡±


    And then he put some meat in Tracy¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°you are exhausted by overwork, so you need


    more meat.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m home!¡± came the voice of Yuri. From the corner of her eyes, Yuri saw the familiar silhouette


    sitting at the table.


    ¡°It''s really you. Baron!¡± She screamed.


    Baron smiled and nodded to her.


    ¡°Stop shouting ande to dinner,¡± Sherry urged.


    Yuri waspletely confused by what she saw. Her mother and Baron were staying on good terms!


    ¡°Tracy, what''s going on here?¡± she muttered to Tracy while Sherry left.


    ¡°I don''t know exactly,¡± Tracy answered.


    Yuri didn¡¯t get an answer, so she turned to Lara, ¡°Lara, you know what''s going on?¡±


    The little girl shook her head, ¡°I don''t know. Dad stayed with me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Could anyone tell me what''s going on?¡± Yuri said helplessly.


    At that time, Sherry came back and sat down. She said, ¡°well. it''s my turn to make an announcement.


    We should give Lara a family that isplete. So, Baron will live here from this day forward.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yuri shouted and spat out her water.


    But others were not surprised by the words, for they had been informed this morning. Tracy was just


    curious how Baron made it?


    As of right now, they heard the sound of a car stopping outside. ¡°I think it¡¯s your father,¡± Sherry said


    unhappily.


    ¡°I''ll get the door.¡± Baron said and went out.


    While he opened the door, he saw Phillip standing there, with many gift boxes in his hand. His other


    arm was still in a sling.


    ¡°Baron!¡± Phillip was so surprised to find out that it was Baron who opened the door.


    ¡°Baron, is Tracy home?¡± Phillip suppressed the anger at the thought of his task.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Said Baron shortly. He had guessed what Phillip wanted from Tracy.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± Phillip said and was about to step in.


    ¡°Tracy is the manager of Samho. She is too busy to see you.¡± Baron said coldly and closed the door.


    ¡°As I said, the Perry family would beg Tracy to return the family one day!¡± Baron muttered to


    himself.

 Chapter 53 Kneel Down

    Chapter 53 Kneel Down


    Phillip stood outside and his face grew flushed with anger. ¡°You stupid jerk! You¡¯re nothing to me. Who


    do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± He snarled, his teeth gritting.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± Tracy asked while Baron came back.


    ¡°Phillip,¡± Baron said calmly.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Several days ago, you went to Perry Group to talk about the cooperation, but Phillip pushed you out


    because he regarded you as a nobody, but it is different now. You are the manager of Samho, so they


    tried to bond with you in order to continue the cooperation,¡± exined Baron.


    ¡°Tracy, you are the manager now?¡± Sherry asked in great joy. And Yuri looked at Tracy expectantly too,


    waiting for her answer.


    Tracy took a look at Baron and then nodded to Sherry and Yuri. ¡°Actually, I got the position only a few


    hours before.¡±


    ¡°You should''ve told me earlier, so that we could find a way to celebrate. Wait a little bit. I''ll make you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    something good.¡± Sherry said and entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Tracy, let''s celebrate! Uh, tomorrow, my treat. Just all of us!¡± Yuri said happily.


    ¡°OK. That''s nice.¡± It made Tracy feel warm. In fact, she got the position because of Baron. But right


    now, she had to keep the secret as Baron wished.


    When they were having a conversation, Tracy¡¯s phone rang. She took one nce at it, frowning.


    ¡°Maybe you should hear what he is going to say,¡± Baron said.


    When she answered the phone, Phillip¡¯s voice came to her ears, ¡°Tracy! I need to talk to you. It''s


    urgent. Could you open the door for me?¡±


    ¡°We could talk over the phone or in thepany,¡± Tracy said coldly.


    ¡°Will you open the door first? We need to take face to face.¡± He sounds really anxious.


    Tracy didn''t know what to tell him and she looked at Baron for help.


    Baron thought for a minute and then went to open the door. Soon Phillip followed Baron into the room


    and found that everyone ignored him with an indifferent expression.


    He took out the gift boxes, offering them to Sherry. ¡°Aunt, these cosmetics are really famous. I bought


    them for you and hope you like them,¡± said Phillip, smiling.


    Sherry was so greedy that she kept the gifts rapidly. ¡°Just tell me. What do you want from us?¡± Said


    Sherry grimly.


    Phillip was d that she kept the gifts and exined rapidly, ¡°there are two things that I want to say.


    The first one, Granddad really hopes you all return to Perry Courtyard. He has nned a beautiful vi


    for you. Everything has been set up. You can move in at any time you like.¡±


    Sherry was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Oh, my God, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tracy interrupted her mother and turned to Phillip, said, ¡°thanks, but no. We have our own


    ce. And you know, we were kicked out of the Perry family, and I have no ns to turn back. Now


    you can move on to your next point.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s cold and distant manner didn¡¯t make Phillip angry. He continued, ¡°The second one is about the


    cooperation between Samho and Perry Group. Tracy, you are the manager of Samho now, so I think


    it¡¯s time to sign the contract.¡±


    Just as Baron had expected, that was the primary purpose. Baron looked at Tracy, without a word. She


    had the right to make a choice.


    Even Sherry turned silent now.


    Tracy said nothing for a minute and then sneered, ¡°We both know why the contract hasn¡¯t been signed.


    You''re the only one to me!¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I was wrong. I was a jackass! I don''t expect you to forgive me! But you were a member of the


    Perry family, you should help them. If you can never forgive what I have done to you, you can ask


    Granddad to throw me out of the family!¡± Phillip tried to fake sincerity as he said.


    He seemed really genuine, but Baron didn¡¯t believe a word of it.


    Tracy bit her lip and took a nce at Baron, but he looked away. Tracy understood that she had to


    handle it by herself.


    During the moment of silence, suddenly Phillip knelt down! Everyone was rather taken aback by what


    he did. His head was bowed, so nobody seemed to notice the vindictive fury on his face. Because


    when he finally raised his head, he was sincere. ¡°Tracy, I''m so sorry. I know I failed you. Please. Help


    the Perry family. You can do whatever you want with me as long as you sign the contract!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tracy eximed, ¡°stand up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep kneeling until you agree to sign the contract.¡± Phillip looked up at Tracy with unwavering eyes.


    ¡°Stand up now! Or I will cancel the cooperation with Perry Group!¡± Said Tracy grimly.


    Phillip was thrilled with delight when he heard this and jumped to his feet. ¡°Tracy, you mean, if I stand


    up, you will continue our cooperation?¡± Said Phillip excitedly.


    Tracy nodded. ¡°Go back and tell Granddad. He kicked me out of the family, and I''ll never go back. My


    association with the Perry family is over,¡± she said.


    Phillip had wrapped up his assignment. As the rest of the stuff, he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°OK. I will tell


    Granddad exactly what you said. Thank you very much for what you''ve done for the Perry family.¡±


    Phillip said and bowed low.


    He turned to leave. At that moment, there was a wild anger on his face.


    Baron watched him until he was out of sight. ¡°You''d better not bully Tracy again, otherwise, the whole


    Perry family will be ruined!¡±

 Chapter 54 A Big Drunken Mistake

    Chapter 54 A Big Drunken Mistake


    When Phillip left, Baron just realized that Terry, Tracy''s dad, didn''t even turn up. He guessed that Terry


    and Sherry had their problem.


    Tracy worried that her mom would give Baron trouble. ¡°Baron, you take Lara upstairs,¡± Tracy said.


    Baron nodded. He picked Lara and put her on his shoulder. Lara enjoyed sitting on her dad¡¯s


    shoulders. She shouted with delight, ¡°Hup! Hup! Come on! Dad!¡±


    Tracy stared after them. This heartwarming scene brought up a lot of her memories. When she was


    young, her dad loved her so much, just like Baron loved Lara. But that all changed now!


    ¡°Mom, you let Baron stay here. What if you change your mind?¡± Tracy said.


    Sherry was busy opening the gifts Phillip brought to her. She replied without looking up, ¡°What kind of


    person do you think I am? I never take back my words!¡±


    Suddenly Sherry screamed, ¡°Oh my God! These are very expensive actually.¡±


    Seeing that, Tracy shook her head. She could do nothing with her greedy mom.


    Yuri was very happy for her mother¡¯s decision. ¡°Tracy, Congrattions! You three finally live together.¡±


    ¡°I warn you, Tracy! He can¡¯t share a room with you!¡± Sherry interrupted, ¡°I have cleaned out the


    storeroom. That''s where he will live.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don''t be so unkind! Let them live together. Maybe they will have your grandkids soon.¡± Yuri tried


    to convince her mother.


    Tracy heard the words and blushed like a rose with shame.


    These words made Sherry even more angry. She rose to her feet, pointing at Tracy, said, ¡°if you have


    sex with him again, you''re no daughter of mine!¡±


    Sherry spoke so harshly that Tracy was embarrassed into silence.


    Just then, they heard a loud knocking at the door, which caused a panic among them.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll get it.¡± Tracy said and walked away.


    Tracy opened the door and found that was none other than Terry. She immediately smelt alcohol on his


    breath.


    Terry staggered to the house, with a wine bottle in his hand. Tracy rushed to support him.


    Seeing how drunk Terry was, Sherry burst into tears. ¡°You stupid jerk! Why do you get that drunk every


    day? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Mom, Dad is pretty drunk. He needs a good rest first. We¡¯d better criticize him tomorrow,¡± said Yuri


    soothingly.


    ¡°Dad, wash your face and go to sleep.¡± Tracy said and took away the bottle from Terry¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give me that! Give it to me!¡± Terry said with rising excitement and tried to take the bottle back.


    ¡°Yuri, help me!¡± Tracy couldn''t handle him alone. So, she asked Yuri for help.


    They had a hard time dealing with Terry. He was so drunk that he was still yelling.


    Terry¡¯s voice floated up to Lara. She threw herself into her father¡¯s arms, looking extremely frightened.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don''t be afraid. Dad''s here.¡± Baron said softly and held the warm little body tightly in his


    arms.


    ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t get drunk every day, like Grandpa, will you?¡± Lara raised her head to look at her dad,


    keeping a worried eye on him.


    Baron shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. I promise you.¡±


    Lara was so relieved to hear this.


    ¡°Lara, do you want to live in a big house?¡± Baron changed the subject.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°A big house? Is it bigger than Perry Courtyard?¡± Her big eyes blinked with astonishment.


    Baron nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s far bigger. You will have your own room, in which there are a lot of toys and


    anything you want.¡±


    Lara was so excited at these words. However, it seemed something came to her mind, and she shook


    her head.


    ¡°You don''t like a big house?¡± Asked Baron, puzzled.


    ¡°No, I like a big house and toys. But it costs a lot of money. Mom is very tired to earn money.¡±


    Baro felt so guilty at the words. Lara was a particrly sensible girl.


    ¡°Lara, don¡¯t worry! I can do that!¡± It seemed he was making a pledge.


    Just then, a scream reached from below.


    ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! How dare you hit me!¡± It was Sherry¡¯s voice.


    Lara was frightened again and embraced her father fiercely, ¡°Dad, I''m scared.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart. Dad''s here.¡± Baron held her gently.


    Listening to the noise downstairs, Baron resisted the urge to take his beloved daughter away because


    it would break Tracy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Baron, we need your help!¡± Yuri burst into the room.


    ¡°OK. Please take care of Lara.¡± Baron said and went out of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re son of bitch! Don¡¯t nag me! I¡¯ve had enough of your garbage. Get the hell out of here! I should


    have divorced you earlier,¡± Terry roared, with huge red eyes.


    ¡°Terry, you¡¯re crazy! Who do you think you are? I was blind to marry you! I wish I had never met you.¡±


    Sherry argued back.


    ¡°Please! No more fighting. All this noise is bad for my daughter,¡± Tracy begged.


    ¡°You¡¯re son of bitch too! We were kicked out of the Perry family! Ourpany was taken away! All


    these are because you married a jerk!¡± Terry shouted, taking aim at Tracy.


    Terry was shocked at the words and burst into tears. ¡°Dad, how can you say that? I am your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Terry roared and lifted his hand to hit Tracy.


    As the stinging p almost caught her face, Baron showed up. He rushed over and stood in front of


    her.


    In an instant, he seized Terry¡¯s wrist. ¡°You shouldn''t hurt her even you are drunk!¡± Baron said coldly.

 Chapter 55 As a Mother

    Chapter 55 As a Mother


    The severe pain in Terry¡¯s wrist sobered him immediately, and he said in agony, ¡°Damn, get off me!¡±


    Hearing his cry, Sherry and Tracy then realized what was going on.


    ¡°Baron, stop!¡± Tracy said in a hurry.


    ¡°Baron, throw this bastard out of here, or you won¡¯t be allowed to live here,¡± Sherry said angrily as well.


    ¡°Mom, dad was merely drunk. He was never like this before. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Tracy said madly, and looked at Baron, ¡°Don¡¯t mind over what mom said! Help me and send him into


    the room.¡±


    Baron nodded mildly and got off Terry¡¯s wrist.


    Indeed, pain can alleviate intoxication. Terry came to a bit, despite feeling a little drunk. He gave Baron


    a cold look, ¡°You garbage dare to beat me!¡±


    Terry left provocative words and faltered into his room.


    ¡°Baron! You are against me right after youe to my home. Are you plotting to take the ce of me


    one day?¡±


    Sherry was rather mad and rebuffed pointing at the door gate, ¡°Get out of my face. Don¡¯t wish toe


    back anymore.¡±


    Baron suppressed his anger, but he could only endure it for the sake of Tracy and Lara.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Tracy began to cry, ¡°Can¡¯t you make our life a bit easier?¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I do it for you and I don¡¯t want you to be poor like me! Look at your dad! He was poor and I still


    married him. So what? He¡¯s worthless. He just drinks the whole day and even beats me.¡±


    There was a mark of m on Sherry¡¯s face and she said agitatedly, ¡°I just want you to marry a wealthy


    man who is willing to live happily with you. Anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°But he is Lara¡¯s dad and my husband!¡± Tracy said in a blush.


    ¡°Lara is your daughter. True! But you are also my daughter. I want you to live well only, for I love you


    anyway!¡±


    Sherry sobbed, ¡°You give birth to a daughter for him and he left you for 5 years. How about him? Does


    he even know how miserable you are these years? Is he eligible to be Lara¡¯s dad? To be your


    husband? No! He isn¡¯t!¡±


    Sherry shed tears and cried loudly.


    Baron stood still in surprise and kept silent, and he could only hear what she just said.


    Tracy, ncing at Baron and sympathizing with him, felt like telling her that he was not valueless, but a


    great hero safeguarding his country, but she could say nothing.


    In the evening, Baron slept in the storeroom, the size of which was only a couple of square meters, too


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    small to amodate a bed, but he preferred it to Peak Hotel that cost hundreds of millions of dors.


    Also, the storeroom was next to the room of his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Mom, you lie!¡± Lara, seeing Tracy go to bed, said bitterly.


    ¡°What?¡± Tracy was confused, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°You said dad would live with us, right?¡± Lara¡¯s eyes turned wet and she nearly cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. He lives next to us.¡±


    ¡°Why should dad sleep there? I want dad to hug me. Mom, may I ask dad toe here?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s tired and has fallen asleep. Leave him alone, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I want dad! I want dad!¡±


    Lara burst into tears.


    Baron, who was right in the next door, hearing the cry, rushed into the room, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lara. I am


    here!¡±


    Lara stopped crying at once when he heard her dad and put herself into his bosom in a sh from her


    bed.


    ¡°Dad, I thought you didn¡¯t want me!¡± Lara embraced his neck and said in tears.


    ¡°You are my daughter, so how could I abandon you?¡± Baron said.


    Tracy was jealous of her husband who was yearned by Lara. She brought up her daughter, but Lara


    loved him so much when she saw Baron before long.


    Baron seemed to perceive Tracy¡¯s mood, said softly to his daughter, holding her to the bedside, and


    helped her wipe her tears off, ¡°Lara, I have to work tomorrow. I am tired now and want to go to bed.


    Rest yourself with your mom early, okay?¡±


    Lara pouted and felt like crying again, ¡°Dad, sleep with us, okay? I feel scared without you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Baron asked in confusion.


    ¡°I fear dad won¡¯t love me!¡± Lara could help crying and tears pattered down her cheeks.


    Her words surprised Tracy and Baron.


    Baron, in particr, was heartbroken and felt guilty for failing to be with them for 5 years.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes turned red as well, for Baron was her biological father, whether she epted him or not.


    They were a family after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lara. Dad stays here tonight and sleeps with us.¡± Tracy said in a hurry.


    Baron was astonished as well and he became more serious seeing Tracy was nearly to shed tears.


    Sleeping with a man she didn''t love must be ufortable for Tracy. But she had to face it for Lara¡¯s


    good.


    It was probably what she had to do as a mother!


    Lara eventually stopped crying and hugged Baron¡¯s neck for fear that he would leave secretly.


    The family slept in one bed with Lara lying between Tracy and Baron.


    Baron and Tracy couldn''t fall asleep easily.


    Lara fell into sleep so fast, partly because she had cried so long and she finally felt safe with her dad.


    But she kept holding Baron¡¯s neck even though she was asleep.


    Baron dared not move and maintained the same posture while being hugged by his daughter.


    Not a bit of tiredness, but a strong sense of happiness.


    Later, Lara tossed suddenly and rxed her grip on dad.


    Baron got up carefully looking at his wife and daughter with affection, he helped pull their quilt lightly


    and then left.


    He must leave even if he was reluctant.


    He understood she did it for her daughter, not for him.


    Now that his daughter was asleep, he didn¡¯t need to linger there.


    He didn''t realize that Tracy opened her eyes in the dark after he went away.


    An inaudible sigh sounded.


    It was a night without sleep.


    For both of them¡­

 Chapter 56 Happy Together

    Chapter 56 Happy Together


    Tracy who was asleep in the next morning woke up being surprised by Lara¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lara. I am here!¡± Tracy hurried to hug andfort her daughter.


    Clouds emerged in the oriental sky and the rm clock hadn¡¯t rung.


    ¡°Dad! I want dad!¡± Lara cried sadly.


    Tracy then knew why Lara cried again¡ªshe couldn¡¯t find Baron when she waked up.


    ¡°Lara, I am here!¡±


    Lara heard Baron while crying.


    The cry ceased and Lara sent herself into his bosom and choked with sobs, ¡°Dad, I thought you no


    longer like me.¡±


    Baron felt guilty, for Lara felt so attached to him because he was away for five years.


    Tracy was also extremely upset, for she also wanted to give her daughter the a father and aplete


    home.


    She couldn¡¯t ovee her unbearable visceral trauma. Baron had been lost for 5 years and she was


    utterly down, but her hatred passed away when she asionally heard that Baron mentioned some


    previous precious memories.


    Yet, it was still impossible for Tracy to love him; she liked him, but only liked him. Lara was the product


    of their faltering rtionship without much sweetness.


    Lara turned calm after Baron held her for a long while.


    Having finished the morning exercise, Baron came back in a sports shirt.


    ¡°Lara, dad sweated heavily. Let him bathe first and then hug you, okay?¡± said Tracy.


    Lara restored her energy after crying for a moment and wasn¡¯t reluctant to leave Baron anymore. She


    nodded, ¡°Dad, take me out after you bathe, okay?¡±


    Baron looked at Tracy, who lightly nodded, ¡°It is Saturday. We take her out in the day, and Yuri will dine


    with us tonight.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I take a shower first.¡± Baron sat on the bedside holding Lara.


    Baron was embarrassed when he stood up and something urred to him.


    Tracy was about to ask but replied in response, ¡°Come into my bedroom to bathe!¡±


    Baron lived in a small-sized storeroom, slept on the ground covered with a shakedown, so there was


    no room for a shower.


    Baron took his clean clothes and entered the bathroom.


    Tracy became horrified and screamed, ¡°Wait!¡±


    But Baron had already got in before she could stop him.


    The bathroom wasn¡¯t big, there was a mini front load washer inside, and also several private clothes


    hung over the clothes racks.


    How could Baron imagine the mystery of the bathroom?


    A light aroma permeated the bathroom.


    He was instantly smitten by the scent, although he had a daughter. In his life time, Baron only had sex


    with Tracy at that night


    Baron, who was right in his prime life, couldn¡¯t hold his breath seeing these clothes.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Tracy rushed in, and was ashamed while Baron fixed his eyes on her private clothes. And she grabbed


    them back.


    Looking at shy Tracy, Baron showed a cheerful smile, murmuring, ¡°It is probably called living together.¡±


    ¡°Tracy, time for breakfast!¡±


    Tracy wasbing Lara¡¯s hair when Yuri rushed in.


    ¡°Got it. We willeter.¡± Tracy said.


    But Yuri didn¡¯t leave, staring at Tracy in a smile, ¡°Tracy, I came to call Baron but he wasn¡¯t there. You


    see, it¡¯s too early, so where has he gone?¡±


    Yuri said, ncing at the bathroom.


    Tracy was at a lost loss and pretended to be calm, ¡°I forget turning off the shower head right after the


    bath.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Yuri understood immediately, looked at her messy hair, and ridiculed, ¡°Since when you bathe


    without washing your hair?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I, I forgot turning to turn off the shower head. You go and have your breakfast, or mom will be


    unhappy.¡± Tracy said with a bashful face.


    Yuri seemed not to hear that, walking toward Lara in a smile and asked, ¡°Lara, you are so clever so you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    must know where your dad is now. Tell me and I will buy you a cake.¡±


    ¡°Dad is bathing!¡±


    Lara had already pointed her finger at the bathroom before Tracy could stop her. Even worse, Lara said


    happily, ¡°Aunt Yuri, it was dad who slept with us hugging mest night.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are so lucky. You slept with your father and mother.¡± Yuri touched her head.


    ¡°Yuri, it is not like what you think. Baron¡­¡±


    Tracy became unnerved and exined hurriedly but was interrupted by Yuri who jeered, ¡°Tracy, you


    don¡¯t have to exin. I know. Temporary You have not met each other for long. But you have to control


    yourselves. Otherwise, too much sex is bad for your health.¡±


    Looking at Tracy¡¯s nervous face, Yuri hurried to leave the room.


    ¡°Yuri!¡± Yuri had already been out, followed by Tracy¡¯s roar.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Baron realized Tracy¡¯s eyes were full of rage.


    He asked in confusion, ¡°Tracy, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Tracy then left with Lara.


    Baron didn¡¯t know why, ¡°What have I done wrong?¡±


    Then Yuri looked at Baron in a slight smile and asked him suddenly, ¡°Baron, how is your sleepst


    night?¡±


    Baron swallowed a mouth of rice and replied, ¡°Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Yuri!¡±


    Tracy became unnerved, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Baron, your wife makes fun of me, so you just turn a blind eye?¡± Yuri pouted and spoke.


    Baron showed a cheerful smile on his face, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Baron, it is not fair!¡±


    Yuri dared joke boldly, for Sherry and Terry weren¡¯t there.


    Baron started to enjoy the life like this. He was willing to sacrifice his ten years of life for a life like this.


    The meal ended in a mor ofughter.


    Baron and Tracy went to many ces with Lara.


    For Tracy, Lara had never been so happy.


    Tracy stood not far from them, seeing Baron and Lara sit on the merry-go-round. Lara was excited,


    ¡°Run! Run faster! Go! Go! Go!¡±


    ¡°Mom, take photos for dad and me.¡± Lara cried out when the carrousel came past Tracy.


    A stroke of a soft smile appeared on Tracy¡¯s face and she was ready taking to take her SLR camera.


    She shot when Baron and her daughter came near again, and the happy moment was preserved in the


    camera.


    The family yed outside for a whole day and Baron didn¡¯t drive them to the Sussi Restaurant where


    Yuri invited them to the dinner until it was at dusk.


    ¡°Tracy!¡±


    On entering the restaurant with his wife and daughter, Baron heard a familiar sound.


    They subconsciously turned around. Zoey was holding Wayne¡¯s hand while walking into the restaurant.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Wayne asked intentionally.


    They metst time in Perry Group and now he yed dumb.


    Zoey chuckled, ¡°She is my cousin, Tracy. She worked at Samho and she was recently promoted to be


    the general manager.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne was surprised and showed a pretentious smile, stretching out his hands, ¡°Hello, I am


    Wayne Porter from Kato. My father, Jared Porter, is the general manager of Reflix Group. You must


    have heard of him already.¡± (Edit: The family name of Wayne was once O¡¯Wen, but I¡¯ve changed my


    mind and he¡¯s now Wayne Porter. Sorry for the confusion.)


    The O¡¯WenPorter family topped Kato, so Wayne kind of swaggered in front of everyone.


    But Tracy had never heard of them, nced at him, and said straightforward, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard of


    him before!¡±


    Then she held Lara¡¯s hand and came over to the box booked by Yuri.


    Wayne¡¯s hand turned stiff, and his expression was unimaginably incredible.

 Chapter 57 The Poor Guy

    Chapter 57 The Poor Guy


    Baron secretly looked at Wayne and it was his second time to see the bastard, who looked at Tracy


    with ill intentionst time in Perry Group.


    Baron had told Camel that O¡¯Wenthe business of the Porter family was not allowed in Cona when he


    found Wayne trying to develop the market in the city. But Wayne remained here, so O¡¯Wenthe Porter


    family just turned a deaf ear to his threats.


    ¡°That whore.,¡± Zoey said coldly seeing Baron and Tracy leave.


    Wayne smiled lightly, ¡°Well, we are business partners after all.¡±


    ¡°What, you like that bitch?¡± Zoey turned unhappy.


    Wayne smiled and said holding Zoey¡¯s hand, ¡°I have said that I will tell my dad to propose marriage to


    the Perry family after getting back to Kato. How could I love other women? You are my only one. Don¡¯t


    you know my heart during the time we stay with each other?¡±


    Zoey dawdled with Wayne recently and their rtionship improved soon, and they had already slept


    together.


    Zoey became satisfied when hearing the proposal, as the Porter family was the first-ss family in


    Kato, far superior to the Perry family.


    ¡°Then we can get married! But you cannot look at that bitch again.¡± Zoey reminded.


    ¡°No worries. You are my only love.¡± Baron knew her well, and she would be docile as long as he said


    some sweet words and spent some money.


    Yuri and Sherry was already there when Baron and Tracy entered the room, but Terry was nowhere to


    be found.


    Sherry had plumed herself with light makeup and looked stunningly beautiful. Well, like daughter, like


    mother.


    There was a lustrous Khotan Jade bracelet on her wrist, and she wore a light yellow fuzzy T-shirt. She


    looked privileged and wealthy, just like an upper-ssdy.


    Yuri herself was young and energetic, so she still showed a perfect body shape despite wearing a in


    white shirt.


    Tracy, having yed out with Baron and Lara, was a bit tired but her look was near to perfection.


    Lara was also like a princess, had delicate face despite her young age made her look like a porcin


    doll.


    ¡°You arete.¡± sses had been filled with beers when Yuri talked.


    Tracyughed, ¡°Come on! Baron had to driveter, and I am not feeling good these days, so we don¡¯t


    drink.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You pregnant?¡± Yuri heard and was surprised; her hands trembled, and the drink spilled onto the


    table.


    Sherry who was flickering her phone looked up in a sh when hearing her words and said, ¡°You do?¡±


    Tracy was taken aback, blind-minded for a while, appeared ashamed, and said hurriedly, ¡°I mean my


    period ising.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gosh. I thought you would have a second baby.¡± Yuri tapped her chest.


    Sherry red at Yuri, ¡°Shut up if you know nothing!¡±


    Yuri stuck her tongue out, simply held a ss of wine before her, and boozed, ¡°My fault!¡±


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Then someone knocked at the box door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Yuri thought there was a waiter outside and called.


    The door opened and Wayne and Zoey walked in.


    ¡°Why do youe here?¡± Yuri frowned seeing them.


    Baron squinted. He did not know if it was Zoey¡¯s idea or Baron¡¯s.


    ¡°Yuri, we met Tracy at the door, and we know you eat here so I think we may have more fun together.


    No worries, my boyfriend will pay the bill.¡±


    Zoey held Wayne¡¯s arm with love and introduced, ¡°Well, this is Wayne, he¡¯s from the Porter family of


    Kato. He is now a business partner of our family and also my boyfriend.¡±


    Yuri felt sick seeing Zoey¡¯s look and said coldly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a family-only dinner! We can take care of our


    bill. Get out please unless you have something more to say!¡±


    Wayne was attracted by Tracy and Yuri¡¯s charm entering the box. He found Zoey could never be on a


    par with the sisters.


    Sherry was amazed hearing he was one of the Porters, although he was already with Zoey.


    Wayne wore a pair of sses with a ck and resin frame. A thin yet tall man with a delicate face who


    was born rich was Sherry¡¯s favorite for a son-inw.


    ¡°You must be Aunt Sherry!¡± Wayne beckoned actively as he seemed to sense Sherry¡¯s look.


    He was told about the family by Zoey, so he identified Sherry quickly.


    Sherry was excited to find that this man knew herself already, and she said in a hurry, ¡°I am the mother


    of Tracy and Yuri. Call me Aunt Sherry if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Nice to meet you, Aunt Sherry! Call me Wayne.¡± He smiled politely and spoke.


    Sherry liked him so much, pointing to the seat in front of her, and said, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it is my treat to celebrate Tracy¡¯s promotion. Why do you keep a stranger here?¡± Yuri was


    unhappy.


    Sherry red at Yuri and said, ¡°The more people, the better. What¡¯s more, Zoey is no stranger. She is


    your cousin!¡±


    ¡°True, Yuri. I am your cousin.¡± Zoey said cheerfully.


    Yuri didn¡¯t care and kept silent, sitting on her seat angrily without saying anything.


    Since they had been seated and Sherry liked them so much, there¡¯s not much she could do.


    ¡°Wayne, are you from that Porter family of Kato?¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Any brothers or sisters?¡±


    Sherry had asked quite a few questions right after he sat down, and he answered them one by one.


    This made Zoey more embarrassed, for it was obvious that Sherry wanted Wayne to marry her


    daughter.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Can¡¯t we have the meal quietly?¡± Yuri said unhappily.


    She at once knew Wayne was a hypocrite who was invariably staring at her and her sister.


    ¡°Just eat then, it is none of your business.¡±


    Sherry was angered by her words and murmured.


    ¡°Aunt, Wayne is my boyfriend. Don¡¯t ask him too much.¡±


    Zoey eventually threw a fit and stood up quickly.


    ¡°Stop talking like this! Too impolite. How can Wayne like you? If I were him, I would dump you.¡± Sherry


    was unhappy.


    Zoey quivered with anger and said pulling Wayne, ¡°Wayne, I feel sick to eat with the likes of her. Let¡¯s


    go somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°Zoey, I think Aunt Sherry is right. She is your aunt. How can you say those words? You must apologize


    to her now!¡±


    Beyond Zoey¡¯s expectation, Wayne didn¡¯t help her but required her to say sorry.


    ¡°Wayne, can¡¯t you see she is inquiring about your family and trying to give her daughter to you?¡± Zoey


    said in a blush.


    ¡°Now!¡± Glum-faced Wayne said.


    Zoey was stunned, for he had bought her many luxuries and satisfied her every request recently, but he


    argued with her in the presence of strangers.


    ¡°I am not wrong, so why should I apologize?¡± Zoey asked bitterly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Wayne mmed Zoey on her face and shouted, ¡°Get out of my face if you don¡¯t. We no longer have


    any rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what did you say? You want to break up with me?¡± Zoey covered her injured face and tears


    rolled down.


    ¡°Yes! Sherry is right. Now you disrespect your aunt, so how can you respect my family if we get


    married?¡±


    Wayne went on in agony, ¡°I will be shameful to have such a wife.¡±


    Zoey thought Wayne was a stranger to her.


    Then she realized he was sure to break up with her.


    ¡°Wayne, I am wrong. Please don¡¯t leave me, and I will apologize to her. Sorry! Aunt Sherry! I am sorry!¡±


    Zoey became worried and holding Wayne¡¯s hand nervously while apologizing to Sherry.


    ¡°Zoey, I hope you will learn this lesson well.¡±


    Wayne said seriously overseeing Zoey, ¡°I cannot tolerate my wife who disrespects my parents at all.


    We are over now.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I am wrong. Please give me another chance, only one chance. I cannot live without you.


    Please!¡± Zoey turned frenzy and was reluctant to get off his hand.


    She had given everything to him these days, and she would have nothing if he broke up with her.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Wayne shouted and pushed her away.


    ¡°Sherry, sorry to hurt you. We will visit you next time.¡± Wayne turned around and left the box.

 Chapter 58 Mother-in-law Was Beaten

    Chapter 58 Mother-inw Was Beaten


    The women were surprised seeing Zoey ran after Wayne.


    After a while, Sherry began to say, ¡°Wayne is such a good man, and he respects his parents. It


    surprises me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Yuri said staring at Sherry.


    Yuri couldn¡¯t stand it. Zoey and Wayne were in a rtionship, but her mom tried to break it.


    What¡¯s more, the man was also a pretentious hypocrite, who kept peeping at other women after having


    a girlfriend.


    ¡°What have you said, little girl? I do it for you! You are not young, and you don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.


    I even expect you to marry someone from a rich family!¡±


    Sherry nagged, ¡°Look at you! You fear when you meet someone that fits you, and even need me to


    help you.¡±


    ¡°Mom. I am only 23, not 40. In addition, I didn¡¯t need you to help me. That bastard isn¡¯t a good egg.¡±


    Yuri said angrily.


    ¡°No. Wayne is an outstanding traditional young man who respects his parents. How can he be a


    bastard in your words? Do you want to find garbage like Baron?¡± Sherry admonished Yuri and even


    despised Baron.


    Yuri replied, ¡°That bastard already had a girlfriend, and he peeped at me and my sister on entering the


    door. Compared with Baron, Wayne is nothing but an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Sherry stood up tapping the table.


    ¡°You little girl. What are you doing?¡±


    She pointed at Baron and looked at Yuri, ¡°How can this bastard be on a par with Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Except for his family and background, he is no better than Baron.¡± Yuri rebuffed.


    Baron was grieved and hoped he would not be involved in the quarrel.


    ¡°You, you little girl. Well, forget it!¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t figure out that how Wayne was better than Baron


    either.


    Seeing Sherry¡¯spromise, Yuri was proud and said looking at Baron, ¡°You owe me a favor, for I sing


    your praises.¡±


    Baron felt it was unfair. Why did he owe her a favor in a quarrel unrted to him?


    ¡°Yuri, you know mom¡¯s temper, so why do you still quarrel with her?¡± Tracy admonished after Sherry


    went to the toilet.


    Yuri rolled her eyes, ¡°Tracy, I do it to change our mom¡¯s impression on Baron, your husband.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°your husband¡± from Yuri, Tracy¡¯s face turned red, and answered unhappily, ¡°You do


    change his image, and mom dislikes him more.¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± Yuri was surprised.


    On the other side, Zoey rushed to Wayne who just left the box.


    ¡°Wayne, I know I am wrong. Please give me another chance, okay?¡± Zoey kept pestering him.


    Wayne answered as he came up with an idea, ¡°One chance is okay, but you should follow my words


    from now on, or just get out of my face!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will do whatever you tell me.¡± Zoey agreed without hesitation because she dreamed of


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    marrying into the Porter family.


    ¡°If you can lure one of those two girls to my bed, then I will allow you to marry me.¡± Wayne squinted.


    ¡°What?¡± Zoey was taken aback.


    Zoey was in agony as she was told to end their rtionship in the restaurant after being mmed by


    him. Then he made such an unreasonable request.


    ¡°You must endure if you want to be my wife. Sure enough, you don¡¯t have to do it if you are not


    willing. Then we are over.¡± Wayne added after seeing her struggling expression.


    Zoey said nothing, thinking the difference of life¡ªmarrying a man from a rich family versus her present


    miserable life. After a while, she finally made up her mind and said seriously, ¡°Wayne, I don¡¯t want to


    break up with you. I will help you if you want to sleep with them.¡±


    ¡°There you go! Do not worry, it is just for fun. Only you can marry me.¡± Wayne seemed to be as sweet


    as when they were just being together.


    In the box of the Sussi Restaurant, Tracy saw the clock and said out of concern, ¡°Mom has been out for


    20 minutes, but doesn¡¯te back.¡±


    Yuri was a little worried, stood up, and said, ¡°Let me go out and see.¡±


    On walking out of the box, she saw that the nearby toilet was surrounded by many people and there


    came a squabble there.


    ¡°You son of bitch dare to beat me. Do you know who I am?¡± Sherry said suddenly.


    Hearing her voice, Yuri was astonished and said to the people inside the box in a hurry, ¡°Baron,e


    here! Mom was beaten!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tracy stood up quickly and ran out.


    Baron rose to his feet and stopped Tracy, ¡°Tracy, stay here with Lara. Let me have a look.¡±


    Tracy was mad and said, ¡°Okay! Be merciful if it is mom¡¯s fault. Otherwise, we should protect her.¡±


    Tracy also knew Sherry¡¯s bad temper, fearing that she might offend others.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Baron turned around and left the box.


    After getting to the toilet, he saw Sherry was grappling with a middle-aged woman. Yuri directly scolded


    the woman, ¡°Let me kill you! You dare to beat my mom.¡±


    Yuri was really brave, went to scratch her hair and gave her a m on her face so that the woman


    nearly lost her mind.


    At this moment, the security guard rushed here and appeased the fight.


    Sherry¡¯s hair became messy, and her makeup was damaged; there was a visible mmed injury on


    her left face, which made her look like a drowned mouse.


    But the other woman was more unfortunate, as she had 2 mmed injuries on both sides of the face.


    Yuri was merciless and rushed to give her more.


    ¡°Damn, you dare to hit me, right? Wait and see. I am calling for help now.¡± The middle-aged woman


    took out the phone and began to dial a number.


    Yuri also saw the woman¡¯s gloomy face.


    She didn¡¯t realize who the woman was but only thought to help her mom.


    She said to herself when she recognized the woman, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 59 Yuri Was Tearful

    Chapter 59 Yuri Was Tearful


    Baron then clearly saw the middle-aged woman¡¯s face and thought he seemed to meet her before but


    failed to recall.


    ¡°Yuri, what is wrong with you? Are you hurt?¡± Sherry became unnerved seeing Yuri¡¯s poor face.


    Yuri shook her head, looked at the woman who was making a call, and said, ¡°She is Lucy Johnson from


    the Johnson Family and Connor¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the family? Hold on, which Johnson?¡± Sherry, unable to realize it, hurried to ask


    again.


    ¡°The first-ss family, Johnson. Her husband is Connor Johnson, who would beat mest time at the


    gate of kindergarten but for Baron¡¯s help.¡±


    Hearing them, Baron came to realize who the woman was.


    Sherry became embarrassed and afraid, ¡°The Johnsons? What should I do?¡±


    Sherry, thinking that she had beaten the woman with Yuri, found her legs quivering, ¡°Yuri, what should


    we do?¡±


    Yuri, looking at Baron, said that this woman wanted to m her, but Baron and Charles came to save


    her and even kicked Johnson¡¯s ass.


    Apart from that, Edward and Camel were cautious when encountering Baron who was invited to eat at


    the Spring Garden Restaurant by Yuri.


    She didn¡¯t know Baron well, but she was sure that the man before her was not something they might


    think he was.


    ¡°Son of bitch! Dare to beat me. I will kill you. My husband will give you a lesson.¡± Lucy threatened


    Sherry and Yuri after hanging up the phone.


    Sherry, having known her identity, was utterly terrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson if you keep cursing.¡± Baron squinted.


    ¡°You damn garbage, don¡¯t get us involved!¡±


    Sherry instantly lost her temper and said to Lucy in a hurry, ¡°Lady, that is a misunderstanding, so I hope


    you will forgive me.¡±


    Sherry ran to apologize directly.


    Lucy gave a cold smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant? You start to apologize when I called for help. Toote!¡±


    Seeing her jade bracelet on her wrist, Sherry was reluctant but agreed to take it off, considering Lucy¡¯s


    identity, and gave it to her, ¡°Lady, I know you like the bracelet, so take it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk to me.¡±


    Lucy grabbed the bracelet and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like this, but you damage my better one, so this one


    serves as thepensation.¡±


    Seeing Lucy take the bracelet, Sherry hurried to tter, ¡°So can you now spare my life?¡±


    ¡°You wish. Bracelet is used forpensation only, but my face was bruised, so you will have to pay for


    it.¡±


    Lucy got better at receiving the bracelet, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, she mmed me four


    times, so now I should double it, and then I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuri was taken aback.


    Her face would be out of shape if Lucy did.


    Baron was surprised. He thought it was Sherry who was arrogant and offended the woman, but then he


    believed it was not true: Lucy was a thousand times more arrogant than Sherry.


    Sherry heard and pulled Yuri here, ¡°Yuri, follow her words and be mmed for several times and she


    will spare our lives.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you mean to sacrifice me?¡± Yuri was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe her mom would agree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear her words? Only if you are beaten can we be saved. Or we will die when her helps are


    here.¡± Sherry became terrified thinking about what Lucy would do.


    ¡°But I counterattack because you are beaten! Why can she m me again? Is it reasonable that she


    should be mmed first?¡± Yuri said awkwardly.


    ¡°Yuri, don¡¯t make us be hurt due to your timidity!¡± Sherry was worried, fearing that Yuri agreed sote


    that Lucy had already called her friends.


    Yuri and Sherry were surrounded by the crowd who kept pointing their fingers at Sherry.


    ¡°How bad the woman is! She even betrays her daughter who helped her.¡±


    ¡°It is incredible! Howe there could be such a disgusting mother.¡±


    ¡°The sickening old woman doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡±


    Sherry and Yuri heard what the crowd said, but Sherry didn¡¯t care, while Yuri was ashamed to death.


    ¡°It seems that you bitch doesn¡¯t want to end this argument secretly, so my husband Connor ising


    to handle it! Think twice, since he is ill-tempered. You will be regretful if he uses violence.¡± Lucy had her


    arms crossed with a proud smile.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Come there and endure a m!¡± Sherry became impatient and thrusted Yuri


    heavily.


    Yuri nearly fell, her eyes turned red and she gave a deep look at Sherry. Yuri couldn¡¯t help crying and


    said, ¡°Okay, I will do it.¡±


    Then Yuri stared at Lucy out of anger, ¡°Don¡¯t think yourself superior across Cona. You will one day


    bring terrific trouble to your family.¡±


    ¡°You son of bitch dare to defame my family. Let me tear your face off.¡± Lucy scolded and mmed Yuri


    on her face.


    Yuri at that moment didn¡¯t show any fear when she was about to be mmed. For her, Sherry¡¯s words


    had brought her greater pain than being mmed by this woman.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was protected by someone who appeared out of nowhere when Lucy was about to m her.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Baron seized Lucy¡¯s wrist, showing a terrible look, and said, ¡°m my sister? Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    Hearing the familiar yet powerful voice from the strong gentleman who stood before her, Yuri got


    relieved.


    Notably, the word ¡°sister¡±pletely moved her.

 Chapter 60 Unstoppable

    Chapter 60 Unstoppable


    Baron clutched at Lucy¡¯s wrist firmly. She began to shout in pain, ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! Get your hand


    off me! If my husband arrives, you are so screwed!¡±


    ¡°You make me sick!¡± Baron said and smacked Lucy right across her face.


    In an instant, deep red marks emerged on her face and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her


    mouth.


    Lots of bystanders were around there too. Everyone looked astonished and almost fearful. That guy


    before them showed no mercy, even to a woman.


    However, they didn¡¯t think that Baron was cruel. They knew Lucy too well. She was sort of a bully, and


    nobody took pity on her!


    Baron stood up for Yuri, which made her feel very touched. But Sherry was drastically different from


    Yuri. She had no gratitude to the man who had saved them.


    She took a step forward and pped Baron hardly. ¡°You stupid jerk! All you do is cause trouble. Do you


    know who that is? You are messed up! You will drag all of us into slime!¡±


    With that said, Sherry ran and lifted Lucy to her feet. She apologized, ¡°Lucy, I''m sorry I put you through


    it. But I have nothing to do with the jerk. You can do with him as you will. Please let me get away this


    time!¡±


    Yuri was irritated by her words. Her voice shrilled with anger as she shouted at Sherry, ¡°Mom! Why did


    you say this? He is your son-inw, Tracy¡¯s husband, Lara¡¯s dad, and my brother-inw! We are family!


    How could you draw the line?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sherry snapped at Yuri.


    Yuri bit her lips and held back tears. She was rather disappointed in her mom.


    ¡°Baron, are you okay?¡± Said Yuri, looking concerned.


    Baron¡¯s face went red due to the p. He shook his head and smiled at her. ¡°It''s ok. I''m ok,¡± he replied.


    Supported by Sherry, Lucy staggered to her feet. She took one short nce at Sherry, and then


    redirected her frigid stare to Baron. When she recognized Baron, she went very pale, and could not


    stop her body from trembling.


    It never urred to Lucy till now that Baron was the man who had kicked away her husband at the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    door of the Blue Sky Kindergarten! And not only that, his man had beaten all of her husband¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Said an angry voice behind them. And then Connor appeared, followed by arge group


    of strong men.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Screamed Lucy, and she threw herself into Connor''s arms and cried.


    ¡°Sweetie, don''t cry! Where is the asshole! I will kill him for you!¡± Connor said savagely.


    Surrounded by a crowd of strong men, who looked savage and ruthless, Sherry was frightened out of


    her wits. She walked forward and said tremulously, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I know who did it.¡±


    Hearing the words, a flicker of annoyance crossed Baron¡¯s face. Sherry was out of line.


    ¡°So, who did this? You coward son of bitch!¡± Connor roared.


    Sherry raised her finger and pointed at Baron. ¡°He did it. He pped your wife! He is a jerk!¡±


    Yuri was astounded to hear that, so did the people around them. The crowd had got the rtionship


    between Baron and Sherry, so they all shot a disgusted look at Sherry.


    And for Yuri, she had never expected or dreamed that her mother would treat Baron like that. She was


    sick of her ungratefulness.


    Connor looked in the direction of Sherry''s pointing finger, and his eyes finally fell upon Baron. He


    recognized Baron at once. ¡°It''s you!¡± He said angrily.


    ¡°Mom, how could you do that?¡± Yuri said disappointedly, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Sherry pretended not to hear. She took Yuri by the hand and said urgently, ¡°Go! Go! Baron gets himself


    into this. It has nothing to do with us. Let''s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°No. No way!¡± Yuri shouted and wrenched free of her hand.


    ¡°Yuri, go with Mom! Don''t worry. I''ll be fine.¡± Baron said and made her a sign to leave.


    But Yuri was quite insistent. She stood beside Baron and said earnestly, ¡°I''ll stay with you.¡±


    The simple words made Baron feel very touched but irritated Sherry. ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want. I


    don''t care.¡± With these words, Sherry went off.


    When she left, there was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    ¡°What?! She was gone? Really! How could she leave her daughter and son-inw behind?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never seen anything like this in my life. Having a mom like this, it¡¯s really bad luck!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who started this whole thing but she escaped!¡±


    When Sherry was gone, Connor had a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Buddy, we meet again! Today we have


    to resolve the issues between us. You need to pay for what you''ve done, twice!¡± He said, with an evil


    look at Baron.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Replied Baron carelessly.


    ¡°You have two options. The first one, leave Yuri here and let her spend a night with me, and I''ll let you


    go. The second one, chop off your hand with which you pped my wife! And of course, Yuri still has to


    spend a night with me!¡± Connor said.


    Actually, Connor was immensely taken with Yuri at first sight at Blue Sky Kindergarten. He couldn¡¯t get


    her out of his mind this whole time. Today he finally got the chance to have her. He wouldn''t miss that


    for the world.


    Yuri was frightened by the words and her face turned white, holding on Baron''s clothes.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Anyhow, you want Yuri to stay with you,¡±ughed Baron.


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Connor said and exhaled a puff of smoke slowly. ¡°Notice that you''re alone! And besides,


    you have to take Yuri! You are never going to get through!¡±


    At these words, Baron was not angry. ¡°In return, you have two options too,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Get out of


    here by yourself or I kick your ass out of here!¡±


    Connor burst intoughter to hear that and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Get over yourself.¡±


    ¡°Last time, my guy beat all of your men, remember? No amount of jerks could help," said Baron


    casually.


    ¡°Son of bitch! You asked for it.¡± Baron¡¯s words got Connor all riled up.


    ¡°I''d like to see you try it!¡± Baronughed. He held Yuri''s hand and walked straight to the door. Baron


    was so confident that Yuripletely forgot her fears. Although they were surrounded by big, evil-


    looking men, she felt safe under Baron¡¯s protection.


    When Connor saw that, a wave of anger came over him. He shouted in anger, ¡°Beat him up!¡±


    With these words, a dozen evil-looking men rushed towards Baron.

 Chapter 61 Sherry’s Embarrassment

    Chapter 61 Sherry¡¯s Embarrassment


    But Baron ignored them and kept walking, with his usual tranquility.


    The first man nearly managed to reach Baron, but he was ricocheted off by a powerful force. He flew


    out, knocking over several men behind him, then fell to the ground.


    It was only then that they realized the first man was kicked away by Baron! What a powerful kick!


    In fact, Connor was even more shocked. The scene brought up some memories that the same thing


    had happened to him. Last time at Blue Sky Kindergarten, he had been kicked hard like this.


    Baron didn''t kill anybody, but he kicked away anyone who tried to attack him. Not long afterward,


    dozens of men fell to the ground, screaming and begging.


    Even dozens of his men couldn¡¯t hurt him. That was probably one of the most unbelievable things


    Connor had ever seen.


    Connor, Lucy, and the crowd were all stunned by what they saw. This was unbelievable!


    Led by Baron, Yuri felt happy and reassuring. Unountably, next to Baron, she was no longer afraid


    of anything.


    Connor was trembling from head to foot. She finally realized that Baron was far stronger than Charles!


    Baron stepped up to Connor. ¡°Do you still want Yuri to spend a night with you?¡± He snapped.


    Connor stood motionless, stunned. Upon hearing this, he shook his head quickly and said,¡± No, no! I¡¯m


    not stupid enough to do a thing like that! You must have misheard.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to chop my hand?¡± Baron continued with a sneer.


    Connor was frightened out of his wits. He could feel cold sweat trickling down. Wiping away his cold


    sweat, he shook his head and said, ¡°I''m not, I''m not. I promise!¡±


    ¡°But your wife hit my mother-inw and took something from her. What''re you gonna do about this?¡±


    Baron said with a smile, which made Connor¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Just then, Connor turned around and smacked Lucy right across her face. He shouted, ¡°You son of


    bitch! Just look at what you¡¯ve done! Kneel and beg Mr. Owen to forgive you!¡±


    Without her husband¡¯s support, Lucy was scared. She fell on her knees and begged to be forgiven, ¡°Mr.


    Owen, I was wrong. I shouldn''t insult and hit your mother-inw.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to p herself. The loud ps echoed around the hall.


    Lucy was genuinely fearful, or she wouldn''t have pped herself so hard. Soon, her cheeks were


    reddened and swollen.


    ¡°You need to be honest with me and I will let you go! Tell me what the hell happened between you two!¡±


    Baron said.


    Lucy stopped pping and told the truth.


    It turned out that Lucy had her eyes on Sherry¡¯s Jade bracelet, so she walked right into Sherry and


    broken her own bracelet deliberately. That way she wanted to get Sherry¡¯s Jade bracelet in


    Connor grew angry as he knew the truth. Lucy was his wife and a key member of the Johnson family,


    and she could get whatever she wanted. Why would she do something like this?


    Baron was surprised too. He knew the Johnson family was the first-ss family in Cona. But what Lucy


    had done was so grubby that she shamed the entire family!


    ¡°Shame on you, Lucy! I could buy you whatever you want! How could you do such a thing?¡± Connor


    roared, looking extremely bad-tempered. He went over and started pping her right in the face!


    The blood flowed from the corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth. She cried out for mercy, ¡°Please! Connor! Stop it! I


    was wrong. Won''t happen again! I promise!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± said Baron sternly. Then Connor stopped.


    Baron hit Lucy because he should protect his family. But he looked down upon those who pped their


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    wife in public.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, the bitch did do something wrong. I¡¯ll take her to apologize to your mother-inw,¡± Connor


    said reverently.


    Baron and Yuri walked towards the box without another word. Connor and Lucy hurried to keep up.


    A while ago, Sherry fled to her box when Connor showed up with a dozen of men.


    ¡°Mom, why are you alone? Where are Baron and Yuri?¡± asked Tracy.


    There was terror in Sherry¡¯s white face. ¡°They went to pay the bill and told us to wait at the parking lot,¡±


    she lied.


    ¡°What?! we just started to eat. We are not full yet!¡± said Tracy in amazement.


    ¡°They are full. Come on. Let''s go. Or we will keep them waiting too long!¡± Sherry said, looking anxiously


    towards the door.


    Tracy felt something was wrong, but she had no doubts about her mother. She stood up and told to


    Lara, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just then, Baron and Yuri entered, followed by Connor and Lucy. Their appearance scared Sherry half


    to death.


    ¡°Uh, no! Stay back! Stay back!¡± Sherry stumbled backward and then pointed at Baron. ¡°It''s all his fault!


    He pped your wife! I didn''t have anything to do with it. Let me go, please!¡± Sherry begged Connor.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Mom.¡± Tracy listened to her mother¡¯s words with wonder.


    Yuri was very disappointed in her mother. She sneered, ¡°Baron, what you have done for Mom turned


    out to be a wild-goose chase. She doesn''t deserve it!¡±


    Tracy still didn''t understand what they said, but she knew something must have happened.


    Connor gave Lucy a shove and shouted, ¡°Apologize, now!¡±


    Lucy took off the jade bracelet and handed it over. ¡°Ma''am, it was all my fault. I''m sorry. I coveted your


    bracelet and did something wrong. I''m here to return this. I hope you can forgive me,¡± she said.


    At this, Sherry was too shocked to move. She could not understand why Lucy,ing from the


    Johnson family, apologized to her and returned her bracelet!


    Tracy''s face darkened with anger as if she had started to understand. ¡°Mom, you''re gonna tell me


    what''s going on.¡±

 Chapter 62 Go away

    Chapter 62 Go away


    In fact, Tracy had suspected something the moment Sherry urged her to leave. And Baron and Yuri¡¯s


    presence made her more certain of what she had suspected. Her own mom lied to her!


    Sherry recovered from her surprise and took the bracelet, but she made no reply to Tracy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Let''s get out of here,¡± Baron said calmly and they walked away.


    Looking after them, Lucy said harshly, ¡°you bastard! You need to pay for what you''ve done.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor snarled, the anger rising in him. ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t get me in trouble again.¡± He


    said and pped Lucy again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, why did you p me again?¡± Lucy felt aggrieved and puzzled.


    ¡°You know what? This is too good for you! If it weren''t for our child, I would kill you! Look at this mess!


    Don''t you ever mess with a wrong guy again!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s heart gave a horrible jolt. She knew her husband well. There was nothing in this world he


    wouldn''t do.


    ¡°Honey, I know what I did was wrong. I''m very sorry. It won''t happen again,¡± Lucy said silkily. ¡°But it''s


    still puzzling to me. That jerk is nothing but a son-inw of the Perry family. The Perry family is nothing


    for our Johnson family! He was nothing but a brute. Why are you afraid of him?¡± Lucy continued.


    ¡°You little schnook. Never underestimate your enemy! As you can see, so many men could not defeat


    him. He is not just an ordinary son-inw!¡± Connor said angrily.


    ¡°We could get more people to kill him! I believe he''s not that tough.¡± Lucy replied.


    ¡°I''m warning you, Lucy! Keep away from him, otherwise, either he or I will kill you! Do I make myself


    clear?¡± Connor bellowed.


    Lucy got a shock and said, ¡°Honey, don''t worry! I''m just saying. I''ll stay away from him! I promise!¡±


    And without another word, Connor seemed to be deep in thought.


    Actually, after being beaten at the Blue Sky Kindergarten, Connor started to investigate Baron¡¯s


    background but found nothing. Especially five years ago when he disappeared, it was like he had


    vanished into thin air.


    Connor¡¯s friend reminded him that Baron was either nothing or somebody. But for the time being, the


    chance of thetter was very high.


    At this moment, Baron was driving home with his family.


    Lara had fallen asleep in Tracy''s arms. Yuri looked out of the window, with her eyes red from crying.


    Tracy had a lot of questions but she was very quiet. Although she wanted to get to the bottom of this,


    she knew it was going to lead to an argument, which would wake her daughter.


    Everyone in the car got so much on their minds at the moment, except Sherry. She was ying with


    her phone and from time to time she burst intoughter.


    When they arrived at the Perry Manor, Baron carried Lara up the stairs to her bedroom. Tracy finally


    got some time to ask Sherry for the truth. ¡°Now you can tell me what happened at the restaurant. Why


    did Connor and his wife apologize to you?¡± She asked.


    Sherry got a shock when she heard this. Then she said with an irritable voice, ¡°I thought I made that


    clear. Your jerk husband gave her a p, which got us all into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Bollocks!¡± said Yuri angrily. ¡°Mom, why did you say that? If it weren''t for Baron, we would have been so


    screwed. It was you who got ourselves into this. You two fought over the bracelet, but when you knew


    Lucy¡¯s identity, you got scared! And what''s more, you let that bitch hit me! I am your daughter! How


    could you do that to me? Fortunately, Baron stood up for me, otherwise, I would have been in the


    hospital now. It never urred to me that you put all the me on Baron. Shame on you!" said Yuri in


    one breath.


    As Yuri said it out loud, she was very sad. A wave of anger spread through her.


    Tracy finally knew what happened. She stared at her mom inconceivably. ¡°Everything that she said is


    true, isn''t it? Mom, you let them hurt Yuri! How could you do that?¡± said Tracy, very disappointed.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡± Sherry argued back. ¡°The Johnson family is the first-ss family in Cona.


    What else can I do? We cannot afford to offend them. If I did not let them p Lucy, they would not let


    us get away this time!¡± Sherry roared.


    ¡°So you think they apologized to you because of your cowardice?¡± Yuri said with a conspicuous hint of


    sarcasm.


    ¡°Of course they were,¡± Sherry said, ¡°Connor is a reasonable man. His heart softened when I was


    pleading,¡± Sherry said shamelessly.


    ¡°You make me sick! I¡¯m so sick of you! How do I get a mom like you?¡± Yuri looked at her mom, with the


    utmost loathing.


    Sherry was furious and pped Yuri right in the face. ¡°I¡¯m your mom! How dare you insult me like that?¡±


    She shouted.


    ¡°Mom! Stop!¡± Tracy interrupted, ¡°Did she say anything wrong?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice was shaking with anger.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Sherry snarled and raise her hand to p Tracy, but Tracy caught her by the wrist. ¡°You


    don''t deserve to be my mother!¡± Tracy said coldly and went upstairs.


    Yuri stood there with her eyes red and swollen, tears sshing down. ¡°I hate you!¡± She cried and


    rushed out of the house.


    While her two daughters left, Sherry pretended to cry. ¡°Oh, how awful! Why are you two doing this to


    me?¡±


    She had cried a good deal alone, but her cry attracted nobody. She stopped crying and said through


    gritted teeth, ¡°How can you be so cruel to me?¡±


    Then, she redirects her frigid stare to the upstairs. ¡°Baron, this is all on you! You¡¯ve ruined everything.


    You¡¯re just a good for nothing bum!¡± said Sherry savagely.


    Baron was well aware of what happened downstairs. He sighed heavily as he dialed Samba, the boxer


    from Heukwok, ¡°Samba, you once said you wanted to work for me! Well, I want you to do something


    now.¡±


    Tracy was alone for a long time. She needed some time to think about things. Then she went back to


    the room, with red, bulging eyes.


    ¡°Baron, Yuri told me everything. Mom has gone too far this time! Sorry!¡± Tracy said apologetically.


    Baron smiled gently and said, ¡°You need never say sorry to me. I love you, so I should protect those


    important to you.¡±


    Tracy was terribly touched by the words. ¡°You have sacrificed more than enough for us. You gave up


    yourfy mansion to stay with us,¡± Tracy said, tears sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°You and Lara are the most important for me. That''s quite enough happiness to be right by your side,¡±


    said Baron earnestly.


    After running away from home, Yuri was very upset. She knew the best way to get over feeling bad was


    drinking. So, she went to Moonshine Pub alone.


    Yuri was very pretty even when she was in a bad mood. She just walked into the pub and everybody


    took notice.


    ¡°Hudson, look over there! She''s so pretty! But she seems in a bad mood and needs some serious


    consoling. Here''s your chance,¡± said someone, and he was talking to Hudson Brown, the owner of the


    bar.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! It''s OK! I''ll go!¡± Hudsonughed and walked toward Yuri, with a ss of wine in his hand.


    ¡°Hey, pretty! Why do you sit here alone?¡± Hudson said frivolously and sat down opposite Yuri.


    Yuri was not in the mood to be hit on right now. She only looked at Hudson coldly and said, ¡°go away!¡±


    ¡°Hey. Rx. Allow me to introduce myself first. I¡¯m Hudson Brown, the boss of the Moonshine Pub.¡±


    Hudson said, smiling.


    Just at that moment, Yuri threw the contents of her wine cup full in his face. ¡°Go away!¡± She shouted


    with great anger.

 Chapter 63 Share the same room

    Chapter 63 Share the same room


    Yuri was so upset right now and Hudson was always clinging to her, that¡¯s why she erupted suddenly.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, are you OK?¡± Seeing their boss be treated with such total disdain, his men stood up


    immediately.


    With a wave of his hand, Hudson beckoned his men to sit down. Instead of getting mad, he smiled and


    said gently, ¡°Sweetie, don''t be mad. I just want to make friends with you.¡±


    Actually, Yuri regretted it almost immediately. Shepletely had lost control just now. She realized


    that she was alone here, she shouldn''t piss him off.


    ¡°Sorry. I''m in a bad mood, so¡­¡­¡± She apologized to Hudson.


    ¡°Apology epted!¡± Hudson said with a smile and snapped his fingers. ¡°Open a bottle of the finest


    Laffite!¡±


    Soon, a waiter came over with it. Looking at the wine, Yuri got flustered. Now she was on thin ice


    already.


    She frowned and said, ¡°I''m sorry. I''ve had enough. It''s time to leave.¡± At this point, she just wanted to


    leave as soon as possible, but she also knew that Hudson wouldn''t make it easy for her to leave.


    Hudson stered some fake smile on his face and poured Yuri a drink. He handed it over and said, ¡°I


    need to feel your apology is sincere. You threw the wine full in my face. Now drink that up and I''ll


    forgive you. That''s not much to ask, is it?¡±


    ¡°Just drink it? I have your word?¡± She asked, a little suspicious.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Hudson nodded.


    ¡°Okey!¡± Without hesitation, Yuri picked up the wine and looked at Hudson. She said, ¡°again, I¡¯m so


    sorry. I will drink it and you should keep your word.¡±


    Then, she lifted her ss at her lips. Just at this time, her wrist is grasped by a ck hand and a dark


    figure was standing in front of her suddenly. Apparently, the guy was from another country!


    What Yuri didn''t know was that the guy was Samba, the boxing champion of Heukwok.


    ¡°You can''t drink it!¡± Samba spoke like a native speaker.


    Hudson¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Samba looked at Yuri, ignoring Hudson¡¯s interruption. ¡°The wine was drugged!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yuri was shocked and the ss dropped down from her hand, fragments of broken ss lying


    around.


    ¡°I never thought you could be so shameless!¡± Yuri stared angrily at Hudson.


    But Hudson was unafraid and smiled, ¡°You believe him? You don¡¯t even know him!¡±


    Yuri hesitated and she didn''t know who to trust.


    ¡°I¡¯m Samba and I came here because of Mr. Owen. I was assigned for your protection,¡± Samba


    exined.


    When Yuri heard the words, she felt astonished and delighted. But she reconfirmed, ¡°Who is Mr.


    Owen?¡±


    ¡°Baron Owen! You can call him if you have any doubt.¡± Samba said.


    Yuri was so relieved now and a great feeling of happiness swept over her.


    Hudson also definitely understood why Samba was here. Of course, it never urred to him that


    Samba could wrap up his assignment. ¡°Don''t get all cocky, buddy. You didn''t really think you were


    gonna be able to take her away alone by yourself, did you?¡± Hudson said dismissively, reclining on the


    sofa andcing his hands behind his head.


    At thest word, seven or eight guards rushed out and stared fiercely at Samba.


    Strangely enough, Yuri was not afraid at all and didn''t even feel like she was in danger. She just really


    trusted Baron.


    Samba nced around and said, ¡°Miss Perry, follow me!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Yuri replied excitedly.


    Hudson looked at them contemptuously, with an unlighted cigar in his mouth. Someone beside him lit


    the cigarette for him.


    Samba took one step forward and bellowed, ¡°fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Beat him up!¡± The guards rushed to him.


    But Samba was undaunted, striding forwards. When the first guard reached him, he got the man flying


    away with a single punch.


    The man never thought that punch could be this hard as he crashed right into some tables. Following


    the crash, all the wines smashed on the ground with broken pieces everywhere.


    For Samba was the boxing champion of Heukwok, the guards were no match for him.


    Samba punched anyone who tried to attack him. Not long afterward, the guards fell to the ground,


    screaming.


    Samba then walked straight out of the room with Yuri.


    Hudson got mad and shouted, ¡°You stupid jerk! You are against the Brown family now! You will pay for


    this!¡±


    Staring after them, Hudson ordered, ¡°I want to know every single thing about Baron! As soon as


    possible!¡±


    On the way home, Yuri kept asking questions.


    ¡°Did Baron send you here to protect me?¡±


    ¡°And your rtionship to Baron?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what he used to be like?¡±


    But there was only one answer to these questions, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± In fact, Samba really didn''t know. He


    chose Baron because he was more powerful, and nothing else.


    Eventually, Yuri arrived home. Tracy, who was chatting with Baron, heard the door open. ¡°Yuries


    back! That''s a relief!¡±


    Meanwhile, Baron received a message, ¡°You two can rest assured. I got home safely.¡±


    ¡°Yuri¡¯s message?¡± Tracy asked.


    Baron nodded and said, ¡°Yuri has arrived home and told us not to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Tracy said. But somehow, a weird feeling came over her.


    Baron looked at his watch and stood up. ¡°Well, it''s gettingte. I should go. Goodnight! Have a good


    rest!¡±


    ¡°Baron!¡± Tracy stopped him when he was at the door.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Baron asked, confused.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe you should sleep in here with us from today.¡± It did take a lot of courage for Tracy to say it.


    Baron was stunned, standing almost motionless at the door. A gust of happiness swept through him.


    Baron made no answer, which made Tracy go crimson. She bit her red lips and said, ¡°Well, if you don''t


    want to, forget it!¡±


    ¡°I want to, very much!¡± Baron hurriedly said.


    A smile came over Tracy''s face. ¡°Don''t read too much into it. I just want you to spend more time with


    Lara.¡±

 Chapter 64 Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 64 Unexpected Visitor


    Baron and Tracyy on each side of Lara. For a moment, nobody moved or said anything. Only soft


    breath filled the room.


    But Baron hardly slept. There was a faint fragrance hanging in the air. It was Tracy¡¯s scent. Who, at this


    age, could resist such quivering intensity?


    The same was true for Tracy. She had never shared a bed with a man in her life, except five years ago


    when she and Baron were drugged.


    The next morning at 5: 30, as the sunlight slowly crept into the room, Baron opened his eyes. He woke


    up out of habit because he worked out every day.


    But today was different. When he bowed his head, a pretty face leaped to his eyes. Tracyy with her


    head on Baron¡¯s arm, and one arm fell around his neck, her ck hair cascading across the pillow. And


    Lara was sleeping at the other end of the bed.


    The sexy scene was torture to him. Through the silence, something throbbed, making his heart thump.


    He was trying to calm himself down. Tracy was asleep and Baron didn''t want to wake her up. For the


    first time in five years, he gave up morning exercises and he pretended to be asleep.


    Some hourster, Tracy slowly opened her eyes. She found her arm around his neck. She could hear


    his heavy breathing. Tracy''s face went red and pushed Baron away. ¡°What happenedst night? Did


    we¡­¡±


    Baron no longer pretended to be asleep. He rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°Honey, what are you talking


    about?¡±


    Tracy looked at Lara, who was sleeping at the other end. Then she realized she misunderstood Baron.


    Last night Tracy slept deeply in Baron¡¯s arms. When she thought about it, her face turned red again.


    ¡°Honey, did you have bad dreams?¡± Baron asked jokingly.


    ¡°Yes! I just dreamt you bullied me!¡± Tracy said and went to the bathroom.


    Staring after Tracy, Baron could not help smiling at her embarrassment.


    When they went downstairs, Sherry was watching TV. Tracy found her mom didn¡¯t make them


    breakfast! There was nothing but an empty bowl. It was apparent that Sherry cooked breakfast just for


    herself.


    ¡°Good morning! Baron, Tracy!¡± Yuri got up too and said with a smile.


    ¡°Mom, where is breakfast?¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°I ate it all.¡± Sherry sneered.


    ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡± Tracy asked angrily.


    ¡°You know it! You two yelled at me loudlyst night. You are disrespectful to me! Why should I cook for


    you? No! Never!¡± Sherry said despitefully.


    ¡°We have to work except you! And we paid you! But now you don''t even make us breakfast!¡± Tracy said


    sadly.


    ¡°I raised you two and you are now old enough! Don''t I have the right to ask you for some money?¡±


    Sherry argued back.


    Yuri gave a sudden sh of anger. She shouted, ¡°No, it''s not true! You are only my mother by birth.


    What else did you do besides that? You are an idle, useless mom. We have been brought up by my


    grandmother! Without her, Tracy and I would have starved to death.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Do you think you are qualified as a mother? We were supposed to get a servant but you said


    no because you wanted that sry. Well, as you are ready to quit, you are not getting any money from


    this day forward.¡± Yuri said and walked out angrily.


    Upon hearing this, Sherry got very nervous. Money was her whole life, so, she hurried to catch up with


    Yuri and apologized, ¡°Yuri, don¡¯t be angry. It''s just a joke. Starting tomorrow, I will cook for you every


    day.¡±


    Yuri ignored her mom and left, without even looking back.


    ¡°Let''s eat out,¡± Tracy said to Baron and took Lara with them.


    ¡°Tracy! Wait, wait, wait. I am about to make you breakfast,¡± said Sherry urgently. But they were long


    gone.


    As they left one by one, Sherry was so frustrated. Terry didn''t care about her. She could only count on


    the daughters¡¯ support. But now she had nothing and no one.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m so miserable! What shall I do?¡± Sherry muttered to herself.


    In fact, she had enough money to support herself. But she wanted more than that from her daughters.


    After breakfast, Tracy and Baron sent Lara to the kindergarten. Then they all went to work.


    When Tracy barely reached the office, her secretary came in and said, ¡°Miss Perry, someone is waiting


    for you. He said he is your old friend and will do business with you today.¡±


    Tracy listened to her words with wonder. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He didn''t say. He only said he is your old friend. He is about thirty, looks young and handsome,¡± the


    secretary replied.

 Chapter 65 The Vicious Wayne

    Chapter 65 The Vicious Wayne


    Tracy turned this information over in her mind but she hadn''t got a clue. She didn''t really have many


    friends and they were mostly female.


    ¡°Send him in,¡± Tracy said.


    Soon, the sectary walked in with a man.


    ¡°Miss Perry, we meet again,¡± the man said, smiling.


    ¡°It was you! You are not my old friend at all. So, you lied to my sectary and pretended to talk about


    business with Samho,¡± Tracy retorted.


    She did meet him twice in Perry Group and Lewis Restaurant. But she hadn''t noticed him. She still


    didn''t know his name.


    ¡°Miss Perry, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t lie about that. Indeed, Ie here for the cooperation with


    Samho,¡± the man said, grinning.


    He was modest in his behavior, so Tracy stopped being irritated. ¡°Sorry, may I have your name,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    please?¡±


    ¡°Wayne Porter,¡± Wayne said politely.


    Tracy had to admit that Wayne looked kind and gentle.


    ¡°What kind of cooperation are we going to talk about?¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°Miss Perry, you might have heard Reflix Group in Kato, it belongs to the Porter family, and we


    currently have a project to expand into Cona. But the progress is slow. You know the Porter family is a


    first-ss family in Kato, so we need some pretty strong partners,¡± Wayne said modestly. But when he


    talked about the Porter family, there was a definite arrogance in his voice.


    Tracy was disgusted with his arrogance, so she had little interest in the cooperation. ¡°So, do you think


    Samho was strong enough for the Porter family?¡±


    Wayne smiled proudly and said, ¡°For now, Samho is far from enough. But it doesn''t matter. Once you


    cooperate with us, Samho will have greater sess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean the Porter family will bring higher profit margins to Samho than Brone Group?¡± Tracy


    said.


    Actually, Wayne didn''t know anything about Samho, not to mention its partnership with Brone Group.


    His goal was Tracy.


    ¡°No, no. That''s not what I meant. Brone Group is numbered among the world''s greatest. Moreover, they


    have the Owen family, one of the Eight ns of Donas behind them. We cannot bepared to them,¡±


    Wayne answered.


    ¡°In addition to the Brone Group, the Lewis family, the richest family in Cona, is our partner too. So, do


    you still think you are eligible to cooperate with Samho?¡± said Tracy with a sneer.


    Wayne grew more and more purple in the face. He didn''t expect this at all. Samho had belonged to the


    Perry family until a few weeks ago. As far as he could see, the Perry family was nothing. He never


    thought that the Brone Group would cooperate with Samho.


    ¡°Miss Perry, maybe you should give this a second thought. And I admit, they are both powerful, but the


    Porter family is not too far behind them. If you cooperate with us, you will bring Samho to the next


    level,¡± Wayne said.


    Wayne tried to convince Tracy to change her mind. Last time, the Porter family was this close to


    cooperating with the Brone Group, but somehow it failed.


    And that was why Wayne was sent to Cona to build a marketce here, but he had made no progress


    at all.


    In desperation, he had to settle for his second choice, such as the Perry family and Samho. And not


    only that, he wanted to get close to the beautiful Tracy.


    After a moment, Tracy said, ¡°I''m afraid I cannot yet give you a clear-cut answer. I will discuss it with the


    chairman.¡±


    ¡°It''s OK! Well, I''ll leave you to your work. I am expecting to hear good news.¡± Wayne said and gave


    Tracy his card. Then he walked away,


    When he was gone, Tracy called Baron and talked about it. His answer was ¡°refuse him¡±.


    Tracy didn¡¯t know why Baron refused the cooperation. But she followed his order, after all, Baron was


    the chairman of Samho. Tracy picked up Wayne¡¯s card and put it in the trash.


    After work, when Baron drove to Blue Sky Kindergarten with Tracy, Baron mentioned the cooperation


    again, ¡°if he goes to Samho again, just throw him out!¡±


    ¡°Who do you mean?¡± Tracy asked in amazement.


    ¡°Wayne! He went to Samho today. The bastard has raped many women in Kato. The cooperation must


    be a cover. His real goal is you!¡± Baron said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Tracy was surprised to hear this. ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡± She asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Yuri ran after a young man while she was at university. she loved him very much but that guy trifled


    with her. He just wanted to have sex with her but Yuri refused. The next day, he dumped her and


    started dating someone else. Did you know about this?¡± Baron asked.


    Tracy nodded. ¡°How¡¯d you know about that? Yuri kept it a secret,¡± said Tracy, confused.


    Baron smiled and said, ¡°Yuri once invited me to dinner and we came across that guy there. And


    coincidentally, he is Wayne¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    When Tracy heard the words, anger roused again. ¡°The family insulted Yuri and now they want to


    cooperate with Samho. No way!¡±


    ¡°Hi! Wayne!¡± While Wayne was walking out of the parking lot, a well-dresseddy called after him.


    When he walked closer, he found it was Zoey. ¡°Why did you call me over here?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Last time, you told me if I bring Tracy or Yuri to your bed, you will marry me. You are gonna keep your


    word, aren''t you?¡± said Hagrid mysteriously.


    Wayne could literally feel his heart thump when he heard Tracy¡¯s name. ¡°Yes, I promised you but you


    failed,¡± Wayne sneered.


    ¡°I can do this. You¡¯ll see! You¡¯re going to get your wish tonight,¡± said Zoey excitedly, as if she would


    marry Wayne soon.

 Chapter 66 The rich daughter

    Chapter 66 The rich daughter


    Neon Nights was one of the entertainment clubs in the City of Cona, and it included everything.


    The night befell when the club was best crowded with the well-off.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know why Zoey took him here, but was thrilled to anticipate the life living with one wife


    and many concubines.


    The lift door didn¡¯t open until it reached the penthouse, and the noise could be heard with crowded


    walking souls.


    Looking around, Wayne came to realize it was a casino. Zoey took him to the farthest table which was


    surrounded by many people, and several of them stood in front of it.


    ¡°Bro, do you still have money? Go away to spare the seat if not!¡± A mate urged impatiently looking at


    the middle-aged man across him.


    The middle-aged man had nothing, while his mates did have many.


    The struggling man took off his watch and put it on the table, ¡°It is a Patek Philippe imbedded with


    diamond, 230 thousand dors. I will sell it for 200 thousand if anyone wants it.¡±


    ¡°Just a worn and valueless watch. I will take it if it is 150 thousand.¡± One of the mates said.


    ¡°Not enough. 150 thousand is okay.¡± The middle-aged man replied reluctantly.


    ¡°Deal!¡± The mate directly gave 150 thousand here and others bantered that the man would also fail to


    hold the money.


    Wayne frowned and looked at Zoey unhappily, ¡°You take me here just to see them ying cards?¡±


    ¡°He is Terry Perry, Tracy and Yuri¡¯s dad. I stumbled upon him the other day and was then informed that


    he yed cards here recently and had lost much money. Even worse, it is heard that he owes one


    million dors in this club.¡±


    Zoey pointed at the middle-aged man and whispered Wayne, ¡°Those people contrive to con him, who


    is too stupid to figure out the plot. See, his 150 thousand dors will be lost soon.¡±


    Wayne rolled his eyes and read her mind at once, ¡°You mean I lend him money after he lost?¡±


    ¡°Force him to pay your money back after he lost the money you lend to him. He definitely can¡¯t, so he


    will ask Tracy for help, but she actually doesn¡¯t have much despite being the general manager of the


    Samho Group. Let her write off the debt through making sex with you if she cannot help her dad.¡± Zoey


    smiled in a cunning way.


    ¡°Are you sure she will agree with our request?¡± Wayne asked with his eyes half-closed.


    ¡°She is merely a garbage pretending to be elegant. She couldn¡¯t be the general manager but for her


    efforts in the bed. She has topromise if Terry owes arge sum of money. It is the Neon Nights, so


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nobody dares do bold wrongdoing.¡± Zoey knew everything about the club.


    Wayne kept silent and came up with another n and squinted, ¡°Don¡¯t you refuse to cooperate with the


    Porter family? So don¡¯t me me for my cruelty.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I willpletely follow your words.¡± Zoey fawned on him.


    Wayne gave a cold smile, ¡°Okay. If sessful, I will go to visit your family to propose our marriage after


    Ie back.


    ¡°Wait for you.¡± Zoey¡¯s body softened and leaned against him.


    Zoey was right. Terry lost his money, and he was stunned.


    He had recently lost all of his property, but still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Lend me more, and I will reverse the situation this time.¡± Terry said suddenly.


    ¡°Pay back 1 million to the club. No one could lend you the fucking money!¡± One of his mates said


    madly.


    ¡°I can lend you 1 million!¡±


    At this moment, a mild voice came out behind Terry, ¡°But you must pay me 1.1 million in total, including


    capital and interests.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wayne.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Terry said yes immediately anyway and said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, bro. No worries, I will win and give


    the money back to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am looking forward your triumph.¡±


    Wayne squinted, took out a bank card and gave it to Zoey, ¡°Go and use it for a one-million chip.¡±


    Soon Zoey exchanged for the chip and came back.


    ¡°Go on!¡± Terryughed and spoke.


    Time tickled away minute by minute, and Wayne had been with Terry, witnessing how Terry lost one


    million dors within two hours.


    Wayne didn¡¯t sympathize him, but jeered at him with his mouth bent.


    The reason was that the money could greatly benefit him.


    Once Tracy was brought into Wayne¡¯s bed, he could then threaten her to cooperate with the Porter


    family.


    He couldn¡¯t only sleep with the beauty, but also help expand the Porter family in Cona. It was like killing


    two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Bro, lend me one million more, it will be my turn to win.¡± Terry didn¡¯t realize his heavier debt after he


    failed again, but felt like continuing his enjoyment.


    That was the craziest status of a gambler: always dreaming of the triumph after many times of defeat.


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°Man, I have no obligation to lend you another million, as we have no


    rtionship.¡±


    Terry was shocked and then restored his mind, looking at Zoey who was holding Wayne¡¯s arm, ¡°Bro,


    she is my niece, and you are so close, so I am no stranger. Lend me one million only and I will pay you


    back, including capital and interests.


    ¡°Zoey, is he your uncle?¡± Wayne asked pretending to be surprised.


    Zoey smiled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember whether I have such an uncle. No!¡±


    Terry was astonished and became agitated, ¡°Zoey, I am your Uncle Terry!¡±


    ¡°Man, my girlfriend has said she doesn¡¯t know you. Stop it.¡±


    Wayne protected her standing in front of her and said mercilessly, ¡°Originally I just wanted to give you a


    hand because of your misery, but I cannot believe that you are such a bad person pretending to be my


    girlfriend¡¯s uncle. So give my money back now.¡±


    Terry was worried, for it was like taking his life if one urged him to pay the money back at once.


    ¡°Sorry, bro. I¡¯ve barked the wrong tree. Give me a few days please and I will give it back after I win,


    okay?¡± Terry begged.


    Zoey watched in sideway as if she didn¡¯t know Terry at all.


    ¡°No way!¡± Wayne was firm, ¡°I have said when I lend you money, so you have to pay me back tonight.¡±


    He had been waiting for this crunch time and he could impossiblypromise.


    Terry didn¡¯t realize his mistakes until this moment, but it was toote.


    ¡°Terry, you now have to pay back five million dors to the Club.¡± A bald strong man came here at that


    time with two buddies.


    Wayne secretly frowned and he didn¡¯t realize that the club woulde here for debt collection.


    ¡°I only owe one million to the club, why five million?¡± Terry was irritated after hearing what the man said.


    ¡°Yes, Terry. You do owe one million, but the payment has been due for half a month, so the sum


    mounts to five million including capital and interests! I will break your fucking leg if you don¡¯t pay back


    the money!¡± The bald strong man kicked Terry¡¯s belly.


    Terry fell down the ground, and didn¡¯t realize the great sum when he borrowed money. He was wet by


    his sweat out of fear, and he crawled to the man and knelt down, ¡°My lord, please give me a few days


    more and I will give you money back anyway.¡±


    ¡°Terry, I have given you much time.¡±


    The man kicked him down the ground and trampled on his knee, ¡°Give me the money, or let me break


    your leg today and then give you a few days more!¡±


    Terry was deeply terrified as the pain on his knee intensified, and he cried, ¡°I will do it! I will do it! Do it


    today!¡±


    ¡°How can you give back the fucking money?¡± The man intensified his force.


    Terry roared, ¡°Yeah. My daughter has money, and I will call her to bring the money!¡±

 Chapter 67 No One Dares to Hurt You

    Chapter 67 No One Dares to Hurt You


    In the meantime, Baron had drove Tracy and Lara back to the Perry Manor.


    On entering the door, they smelt the delicious food.


    ¡°Tracy, why do youe back sote? The meal has been ready for a while. Go wash your hands and


    let me heat the food.¡± Sherry was kind holding the dishes.


    Sherry was anxious for the whole day after learning the lesson this morning, fearing that she could get


    no penny from her two daughters.


    She prepared a table of dishes before they got back from work.


    ¡°We have had meals outside.¡± Tracy replied coldly and went upstairs.


    ¡°Tracy, I¡¯ve prepared a lot, so how about eating some?¡± Sherry said in a hurry.


    Yet Tracypletely dismissed her and took Lara into the bedroom.


    Soon Yuri came back and before today she would always greet her, ¡°Mom, I am home¡±.


    But she didn¡¯t do so today and directly walked to the room when hearing mom¡¯s call for dinner.


    Sherry showed anger but suppressed it, thinking that they sent her money every month.


    Walking out of the bathroom after washing his hands, Baron who saw the dishes said in a smile, ¡°Mom,


    it¡¯s so delicious, even the smell is wonderful enough!¡±


    Baron went to the kitchen and he found Sherry had poured the whole dishes into the trash bin after he


    filled a bowl of rice.


    Seeing this, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    He wasn¡¯t really hungry, but wanted to soothe the rtionship with his mother-inw, while he couldn¡¯t


    believe his kind heart was treated badly.


    ¡°Mom, why do you pour them away?¡± Baron asked in a smile.


    Sherry red at him, ¡°I would prefer to feed the dog rather than you.¡±


    And she grabbed Baron¡¯s bowl and poured it out as well, and then she turned around and left.


    A flush of rage soared and Baron thought he was humiliated.


    But he had to calm down when thinking of Lara.


    ¡°Perhaps no matter how much I do, she will never cease to scorn me.¡±


    Baronughed at himself and then went upstairs.


    ¡°Mom hurts you again?¡± Tracy asked.


    Baron shook his head, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No? Your expression betrays you.¡± Tracy rolled her eyes.


    He smiled only and said nothing.


    Suddenly, Tracy¡¯s phone rang.


    She received the phone and heard a familiar voice, ¡°Tracy,e to the Neon Nights to save me! Or I


    will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Tracy instantly became unnerved and asked hurriedly.


    ¡°You are the daughter of Terry? Your dad owes the club five million dors and extra one million to one


    of our clients. Your dad will be dead if we cannot see the money within half an hour!¡± Then another


    strange voice rang.


    Then the person who made the call hang up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baron asked in a hurry seeing Tracy¡¯s stunning look.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes turned red and said, ¡°My dad had a six million debt in the Neon Nights, and the person


    said dad will be killed if we don¡¯t go there with the money within 30 minutes!¡±


    Baron squinted and he probably knew the ce that may be an entertainment venue, although he


    didn¡¯t know what the club is.


    ¡°There must be a frame, for how could dad owe so much money? But how can I collect five million


    dors to save him!¡± Tracy nearly cried and was extremely worried.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Baron asked, ¡°Is dad feeling good these days?¡±


    ¡°He either stayed outside or came back drunk.¡±


    Tracy went on, ¡°But dad didn¡¯t do so before. He reads newspaper at home every day after retirement,


    so how can he owe arge sum of money?¡±


    Baron felt something strange after hearing what Tracy said, despite little knowledge of Terry.


    ¡°Baron, do you think dad is kidnapped?¡± Tracy was scared recalling the voice in the phone.


    ¡°Impossible! If so, he wouldn¡¯t ask you to go to the club to save dad.¡±


    Baron shook his head andforted, ¡°Okay. Stay at home with Lara and I will go there.¡±


    ¡°Baron, I ...¡±


    Baron cut in when Tracy was about to speak, ¡°No worries, I will take dad back home without danger.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Tracy bit her lips, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Baron smiled and left.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s back view, Tracy cried with tears trickling down.


    At this moment, she found that every time she was in trouble, Baron was the first person she could


    think of.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± Lara stretched out her far hand to help wipe them off when she saw Tracy¡¯s tears.


    Tracy hugged Lara and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry!¡±


    20 minutester, a ck Phaeton parked at the gate of the club.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Terry Perry!¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    A middle-aged man in suit looked at Baron and took him upstairs.


    A gust of hubbub surged when he reached the penthouse and the lift door opened.


    Baron who saw the scene inside came to realize that Terry had suddenly caused a debt of six million


    dors.


    The broad hall was home to 10 table-boards crowded with yers.


    There was a man lying near the end table and it was Terry.


    Footprints were visible on him who was badly battered.


    Seeing this, Baron felt entangled and chilled.


    Wayne and Zoey were among the group, and he frowned when he saw Baron was alone, and Wayne


    looked at Zoey unhappily.


    Zoey said in grievance, ¡°Wayne, I really don¡¯t believe the club will intervene.¡±


    Wayne gave a cold reply and said nothing.


    ¡°Mister, he says hees here to save Terry.¡± The man who took Wayne here came over the bald


    strong man and whispered.


    The man smoked a cigarette, held several cards, gave a look at Wayne lightly, and refocused on his


    card game.


    ¡°Ha ha, I will win this time!¡± The manughed loudly, putting all chips away in front of him.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Baron came over and lifted him up.


    Seeing Baron, Terry hurried to say, ¡°Baron, give the money back to them, or they will break my leg.¡±


    Terry was obviously terrified and hid behind Baron.


    ¡°Do not worry, dad. I am here, so no one can hurt you.¡± Baron said mildly.


    ¡°Hey man, give me the money now that youe here to save him, and you can take this fucking


    asshole away.¡± The bald man said suddenly.


    Baron gave a light look at him, ¡°Money is fine, but my dad is beaten, so let¡¯s talk about it first.¡±

 Chapter 68 Money on the floor

    Chapter 68 Money on the floor


    Everyone burst intoughter when hearing Baron¡¯s words.


    The bald manughed for a while and then stopped, his eyes filled with scorn, ¡°Little boy, aren¡¯t you the


    son of some rich family?¡±


    Hearing that Baron called Terry dad, the man would naturally regard Baron as a nobody.


    ¡°Mister, he cannot be the son of a rich family, can he? He is just a garbage, the worthless son-inw of


    the Perry family. He is nothing but an idiot.¡± Zoey in the sideway scorned him.


    Baron gave Zoey a cruel look that sank her to the abyss. She quivered and hurried to hide behind


    Wayne.


    Wayne then smiled, ¡°You such a garbage are really short-sighted. You are brainless. What a shame for


    the most gorgeous beauty in the City of Cona to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do remember something now that you talked about this.¡±


    The bald man bantered, ¡°The so-called beauty was probably also a Perry, right? It is heard that she


    was raped by a security guard five years ago and married him in the end. Are you the security guard,


    you fucking asshole?¡±


    ¡°Yes, man. That girl is Terry¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s called Tracy, a fascinating bitch, so how can she be


    considered as the most gorgeousdy?¡± Zoey scorned.


    Baron stared at her with chilling coldness and said, ¡°m her mouth!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then a dark figure appeared in front of Zoey and a resounding m on ear caught all of the attention


    that was on Baron just now.


    The crowd found a young man suddenly who stood beside Zoey and he mmed her on her face. The


    weak body lost its bnce.


    The scene amazed everyone!


    The young man beat Zoey and then came over Baron calmly and silently, as if he were Baron¡¯s


    shallow, ready for his order.


    The young man was Baron¡¯s best subordinate and his close brother, Charles.


    Wayne was shocked and he didn¡¯t notice how Charles appeared in front of Zoey.


    Although Wayne didn¡¯t love Zoey, but now that she was heavily beaten and she was his woman, it


    really humiliated him.


    ¡°Little boy, do you know who I am? You dare to bully my girl!¡± Wayne stared at Charles with half-closed


    eyes.


    What humiliated him was that Charlespletely dismissed him.


    ¡°A m will not be enough to solve the situation if I see anyone who hurts my wife next time.¡± Baron


    looked at Wayne secretly with merciless voice, and the whole hall¡¯s temperature dropped by quite a few


    degrees Celsius.


    Then Baron fixed his eyes on the bald man, ¡°Now we can discuss the fight that my dad is beaten!¡±


    The man squinted and was a bit unnerved.


    He, despite staying in the Neon Nights for a long time, hadn¡¯t ever seen someone like Baron.


    Baron was seemingly calm, but the bald man could definitely perceive his anger.


    Notably, the masculine youth standing behind him frightened him further.


    Terry was excited when hearing that Baron came here to save him, but was greatly horrified when


    hearing that Baron wanted to retaliate the bald man.


    ¡°Shut up, Baron!¡±


    Terry shouted, ¡°Go away after giving the money. I deserve the bully by him. But you dare to retaliate


    that man!?¡±


    Baron ignored him and stared at the bald man as if to await his response.


    ¡°Little boy, are you sure to wait for my response?¡± Despite the uneaseness, the bald man thought he


    was the dominant role here, so how could he maintain his prestige if he just let Baron leave away?


    ¡°Right! You must do it!¡± Baron was firm.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bastard, shut up!¡± Terry was irritated, ¡°You seek to die, but don¡¯t get me involved.¡±


    He was about to beat Baron, but was stopped by Charles.


    ¡°Send my dad home first.¡± Baron ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Charles replied and pulled Terry away.


    Terry was already worried to be incriminated, so he would definitely agree to leave with the help of


    Charles.


    ¡°The club is not your market, kid. It is not easy to leave after you came.¡±


    The bald man became entirely raged and med, ¡°Grab them!¡±


    He ordered and a dozen of strong men rushed out.


    Then it was surprising that Charles kept moving, grabbed Terry¡¯s arm over tightening his fist, throwing a


    punch to the man who rushed here.


    All strong men had been knocked down when he took Terry to the lift.


    The bald man¡¯s heart throbbed, as one punch could even defeat the strong man.


    He looked at Baron out of surprise and the strong fighter seemed to follow this man¡¯smand.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The bald man asked.


    Baron answered lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±


    ¡°Mister, the bastard is a valueless son-inw who bluffs only. Don¡¯t be deceived by him.¡± Zoey said


    worriedly with her left face swelled and mouth stained with blood.


    The bald man dismissed her and turned around to her and scolded, ¡°Shut up, or I will kill you.¡±


    Zoey was terrified and immediately stop talking. She looked at Baron withplete hatred.


    Wayne frowned and dared not speak, though feeling ashamed. He was a high-profile figure in the City


    of Kato, but a nobody in the City of Cona.


    ¡°Little boy, I am the king here, and the rule is fixed. Your dad-inw owes money and doesn¡¯t pay back


    a weekter. It is a bestowment for him to be intact. Go away after giving back the money. I won¡¯t fuss


    about this matter anymore.¡± The bald man showed less arrogance.


    It amazed everyone. Howe the notorious bald man became so friendly?


    ¡°It is natural to request the money back. No worries, money will be brought here soon.¡± Baron gave a


    cold smile.


    ¡°Your dad-inw also owes me one million dors.¡± Wayne said.


    Baron looked at him impatiently, ¡°Take it easy. You will get it.¡±


    The door of the lift opened and a ck man walked in.


    He came over Baron under the spotlight and bowed to him, ¡°Sir, money is ready.¡±


    Baron nodded, looked at the bald man and asked calmly, ¡°Are you sure not to give me a response?¡±


    ¡°Little boy, stop it. Go away after giving the money.¡± The bald man was unnerved whenever he saw


    Baron¡¯s calm status and it rendered the man mad.


    Baron gave Samba a wink and he got the cue. Samba made a call and said, ¡°Bring the money here.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A terrific bomb sounded after Samba hung up the phone. The club seemed to falter.


    Then followed by a string of iron weapon¡¯s sound, mixed with unceasing hail and cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The bald man was shocked, for the sound was obviously the severe knock.


    Baron smiled coldly, rose to his feet, walked to the ss rail, and looked up the first-floor hall, ¡°Take it


    easy, just giving back the money.¡±


    Everyone came to the rail and all of them widen their eyes when they saw the scene in the hall.


    There appeared a truck in the hall, and the tank of the truck lift up so that countless one-dor coins fell


    down the premium marble.


    Instantly, the ground of the hall was covered with glistening coins.

 Chapter 69 Let Me Find Him

    Chapter 69 Let Me Find Him


    The bald man was astonished and slightly scared.


    Baron was probably the only person that was able to collect six million one-dor coins in a short time


    across the city.


    Wayne was stunned and he never respected Baron when he met him for the first time in the Perry


    n.


    He couldn¡¯t yet believe it was true when the lineal descents of the Scott family apologized to him.


    But he eventually realized Baron¡¯s secret today and the Scott family didn¡¯t mistake the person, but


    underestimate Baron.


    Zoey was also puzzled, and she couldn¡¯t imagine that Baron could really bring six million here.


    Baron smiled coldly when seeing the bald man¡¯s change of expression, ¡°That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know


    whether you need to count.¡±


    The bald man shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°My dad-inw owes you one million, right?¡± Baron looked at Wayne and asked.


    Wayne was sure that the Scott family did apologize Baron, so how could he be so arrogant, and he


    said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Baron,e on. I cannot receive your money now that he is your dad-inw.¡±


    Baron gave a cold smile, ¡°I have brought the money here, but you refuse to take it. Are you nning to


    ask me to take it back myself?¡±


    Wayne said no hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Baron, sorry. I am not.¡±


    His voice trembled due to the fear.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, why should you apologize him? He is nothing but a garbage son-inw, even though he


    can bring the money here. You are the first-ss gentleman, so you are superior to him.¡± Zoey said


    impatiently, unable to realize Baron¡¯s underlying strength.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then Wayne mmed Zoey.


    ¡°You bitch, you dare to humiliate Mr. Baron. You dare to marry me? Forget it! Get out of my face!¡±


    Wayne became irritated and kicked her down to the ground.


    No one showed any sympathy but scorned poor Zoey.


    Everyone had witnessed the woman¡¯s filthy look before she denied knowing Terry.


    Zoey¡¯s face was all bruised and twisted.


    ¡°Wayne, he is nothing but a garbage! How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne continued to m her and she was bleeding. He didn¡¯t stop until he could hardly hear Zoey¡¯s


    voice.¡±


    Baron just saw the scene silently.


    The woman was more despicable than he believed. He could no longer stand it.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, I won¡¯t have a connection with such bitch from now on.¡± Wayne hurried to exin after


    beating Zoey.


    Wayne was no fool, and he sure couldn¡¯t offend the heir of the first-ss n across the City of Cona.


    Besides, Waldo who apologized previously now took the leading role of the Scott family,


    He was terrified when thinking that he was nearly going to lure Tracy to sleep with him tonight.


    Suddenly, he felt lucky to meet the bald man.


    Baron just gave a cold look at Wayne and then looked at the bald man, ¡°The money including capital


    and interests that my dad-inw owes you is now written off. Then let¡¯s talk about how you beat him.¡±


    The bald man originally thought he was safe, but became mad when hearing what Baron said.


    He tightened his fists, loosened, and ended up giving in.


    ¡°Please forgive my errors. As for Terry¡¯s injury, I¡¯d like to give five million dors forpensation for


    medical treatment.¡± The bald man was unsatisfied and humiliated.


    The five million dors were Terry¡¯s debt, but now they would be returned.


    Nevertheless, he had to endure since Baron¡¯s brother was able to defeat the man¡¯s most powerful


    fighter. Baron could kill him easily anytime.


    Everyone was surprised by his apology. He, the owner of the 9Oout Club, did bow to a man under 30.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I know your unsatisfaction, but bear in mind that don¡¯t y tricks, or you¡¯ll never know how you die.¡±


    Baron squinted and said.


    The bald man quivered and said hurriedly, ¡°Do not worry, I will never do that.¡±


    Baron said nothing and left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened tonight to be known, or don¡¯t me my inhumanity.¡± James threatened


    after Baron left.


    The bald man was James, who was called ¡°James the Bald¡± because of his bald hairstyle.


    He was a bit famous across the city, though not in a good way.


    Those who came to the Club were mostly just average people, so they seldom dared offend him.


    Wayne surreptitiously left the club and no one dared to steal the one-million coins.


    ¡°Mister, so we give it up?¡± One of his subordinates inside the luxurious box asked impatiently.


    James red at him, ¡°Baron¡¯s brother could defeat our most powerful mates within seconds. Tell me


    what we should do.¡±


    The staff heard and said hurriedly, ¡°James, I cannot stand it.¡±


    ¡°Endure it anyway. That man is weird, so don¡¯t regard him as some random garbage.¡±


    James went on, ¡°Prepare a bank card that has five million dors for me, and go to Terry¡¯s home to


    make an apology with me.¡±


    ¡°Mister, you really want to go there for apology!¡± His staff was stunned.


    ¡°Damn it! Just do it! Fuck off.¡± James mmed his staff and was raged.


    On the other side, Tracy had already got Lara to sleep, but was still worried as Baron wasn¡¯t home.


    She couldn¡¯t help worrying about him, despite his strength.


    She herself didn¡¯t realize that she really cared about whether he was hurt, not whether he, as a dad,


    could get back home safely.


    Meanwhile, she heard some noise downstairs and headed for the first floor.


    ¡°Dad, where is Baron?¡± Tracy was worried when seeing Terry came home alone.


    Terry was badly battered and had footprints on his body. He gave a deep reply, ¡°Dead!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you saying? You owe them six million dors and Baron came to save you, but you still


    scold him.¡± Tract was disappointed and raged.


    ¡°What? Six million dors?¡± Sherry then walked out and was shocked.


    ¡°Dad, tell me, where is Baron? Why doesn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Tracy asked hurriedly.


    ¡°That bastard was arrogant. James had asked us to leave after giving the money, but Baron insisted to


    retaliate him. James is the king there, and Baron was like taking his own life.¡±


    Terry said angrily, ¡°I originally thought he was special, but I am wrong. He is an idiot, and now his legs


    might be broken!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tracy was concerned and horrified. Her tears rolled down without control, ¡°No, I


    have to find him!¡±


    She wore the pajama and slippers at that time and instantly ran out.

 Chapter 70 We Leave Here

    Chapter 70 We Leave Here


    Tracy sent herself into a warm embrace on rushing out. She was shocked and shoved the person


    away.


    ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s me!¡± Baron¡¯s voice came out.


    The dark night caused Tracy to fail to recognize him. After hearing his voice, she threw herself into his


    bosom without hesitation and hugged his neck with both hands.


    Baron was stunned by the sudden happiness and he held his hands high for a while.


    ¡°Tracy, are you okay?¡± Baron was confused while feeling the sweetness.


    ¡°My dad said your leg was broken by the fighter from the Club, and I thought¡­¡± Tracy wept.


    Actually, she was worried about him. Baron put his hands on her back and was moved, ¡°Look at your


    husband, the person who won¡¯t be hurt in the City of Cona.¡±


    ¡°You are here, Baron!¡± Yuri rushed out of the room and saw them hugging each other.


    Probably, Yuri was hurried to go out, as she took a coat in her hand.


    She carefully looked at Baron and got relieved after confirming that he wasn¡¯t hurt.


    But she was envious that Baron and Tracy embraced each other.


    Tracy was flurried when she was seen hugging Baron, and she pushed him away.


    ¡°Yuri, I am okay!¡±


    Baron perceived Yuri¡¯s concern and he was surely moved.


    Then the sound of engine came out outside the door. Tracy and Yuri were surprised why there was a


    car parking at the gate at night?


    ¡°Is it possible that people from the clube here for revenge?¡± Yuri was shocked.


    She knew Baron¡¯s strength and felt weird when seeing hime back safely.


    Hearing the footsteps outside the door, Yuri hurried to say, ¡°Baron, hide yourself and we will lie to them


    that you haven¡¯te back if theye here.¡±


    ¡°Baron, do it. They will do nothing if they cannot find you.¡± Tracy turned worried as well.


    However, the door was pushed open and two figures came in one by one, the former of which was


    James.


    Sherry and Terry also came out.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do youe here at night? Go away!¡± Sherry began to scold them, for she was


    mad at Terry¡¯s wrongdoing that he had a debt of six million dors. Also, she didn¡¯t know James.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Terry was frightened and hurried toe near James, saying out of fear, ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know the


    garbage. It is none of my family¡¯s business, if Baron offends you.¡±


    Sherry was then flurried and said hurriedly even though she wasn¡¯t familiar with the matter, ¡°We don¡¯t


    know this garbage. Recently, we are dealing with the divorce with him, so he is no longer our son-in-


    ¡°Mom, when did I say to divorce her?¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom, why? Baron took dad home, so why do you say ¡®none of our business¡¯?¡±


    Tracy and Yuri felt angry.


    James¡¯s mouth twitched seeing Sherry and Terry¡¯s look, and he nced at Baron secretly. He hurried


    to take out a bank card after confirming that his mood was good.


    He walked toward Baron and gave the card to him with respect, ¡°Mr. Baron, it is my fault that my men


    hit Mr. Perry. There is five million dors in this card, which is for the medical treatment. Please forgive


    us.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Come here and say sorry to him!¡± James gave the card to Terry and gave the men next to


    him a kick.


    They were on their knees, ¡°Mr. Terry, we are wrong, and we shouldn¡¯t have beaten you. Please forgive


    us.¡±


    The whole family was stunned, so was Terry.


    He knew well who James was, for he had been visiting all kinds of entertainment venues.


    But it was incredible that someone took five million dors here for hispensation and apologized


    him.


    The news would definitely amaze the entertainment venue of all description across the City of Cona.


    Sherry only noticed the ¡°five million dors¡± said by James and hurried to grab the card from Terry. She


    said coldly, ¡°You dare to hit my husband!? Well, it seems that you have realized your mistakes. Fine,


    get out of my face!¡±


    She was worried that James would regret and she dared to take it after he left.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    James didn¡¯t see Baron¡¯s response and therefore asked his men to leave.


    The sound of engine faded away, and then Terry became sober again, very sober.


    He gave a deep look at Baron and thought Baron would be killed.


    Beyond his expectation, however, he came back safely and James even came here for apology.


    He was not as foolish as Sherry, and he could understand something quickly.


    ¡°Give me the card! It is thepensation for my being beaten, and are you sure to take it secretly?¡±


    Terry grabbed the card and went back to his room.


    Seeing Terry took the money once again, Sherry came to the room over cursing and crying.


    The quarrel echoed in the room again.


    ¡°I can no longer stay at home.¡± Yuri¡¯s eyes turned red and returned to the room as well.


    Tracy looked at Wayne in confusion, ¡°Lara was asleep, so we¡¯d better go home, too.¡±


    Lara was crying loudly after they returned back the room, ¡°Dad, mom, where are you? I am scared. I


    am scared.¡±


    Terry and Sherry were still arguing with each other, so Lara was obviously terrified by the quarrel.


    ¡°Lara, don¡¯t cry. We are here.¡± Tracy hurried to hug Lara.


    Lara stopped after crying for a long while, and fell asleep soon.


    Baron, seeing her daughter in tears, was heart-broken, thinking that how Lara could feel happy in her


    childhood living in this family.


    ¡°Baron, how about living outside?¡±


    Tracy took Lara onto the bed and caressed her tender, fair cheek.


    Suddenly, she gave an earnest look at Baron, ¡°I can go through the hardship no matter how our family


    life changes, but I am not willing to sacrifice my daughter¡¯s life. When she grows up, her memory was


    flooded with the quarrel between her grandpa and grandma.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Baron dreamed of living outside and smiled lightly, ¡°We will move to the vi of the Peak Hotel after we


    get off work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But what about Yuri when we leave?¡± Tracy then worried since how Yuri face could


    everything.

 Chapter 71 Shameless

    Chapter 71 Shameless


    Baron hesitated, "Since we are moving, your parents and Yuri should move with us. That house isrge


    enough anyway. So even if they are still as noisy as they are here, we will not hear it."


    The Peak Hotel was one of the best vis in Cona city. Its rooms were well soundproofed.


    Tracy Perry denied without hesitation, ¡°The reason why I want to move out is to provide afortable


    and quiet environment for Lara."


    It looked like she was determined, but in her mind, Tracy was also struggling. If she was to move out,


    she would worry about Yuri. Yet if she wouldn¡¯t, she would worry about Lara.


    "You sound doubtful. I suggest you think about it for a while, before we made the decision." Baron was


    insightful and thoughtful.


    "Well... thanks."


    Neither brought up this topic again, for the rest of the night. Early the next morning, Baron sent Tracy to


    work. Then, he headed to the Brone Group.


    As soon as he parked the car, Baron saw Yuri at the front of thepany building, as she walked away


    from a man. This man was Yuri¡¯s alumnus from college, Ewin Sharp.


    He married Louis of the Porter family. Thest time when Yuri met him, was when she was having


    dinner with Baron.


    Not realizing his harassment, Ewin followed Yuri.


    "Yuri, please wait. I can exin. Just hear me out."


    "Mr. Sharp, between you and me, what happened in college should stay in college. And, it was years


    ago. Please don¡¯t make this look ugly. You are better than this."


    "I still have a feeling about you, please, I need you. Do you understand?"


    Ewin became emotional. He suddenly grabbed Yuri''s arm, trying to hug her.


    "Let go!"


    Yuri pped Ewin with anger, ¡°You bastard, get out of here!"


    "That was good, I deserve it. But I won''t go, even you beat me harder. I just want one thing, be with


    you." Ewin was shameless.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, Sharp? How dare you say this to me when you are still married? Is there any


    logic in your words?" Yuri yelled at Ewin sarcastically, ¡°If I¡¯m with you, what am I to you? A mistress?"


    "Of course not, trust me. Just give me another six months. When I finish this project and make this fat


    amount ofmission. Then I will divorce that woman, and we can be together by the end of the year."


    Ewin held Yuri¡¯s arm tight like he was possessed, ¡°But I beg you, stay with me now, okay?"


    "Let me go or I''ll call security." Yuri looked painful.


    "No. I will not let go without your words." Ewin said shamelessly.


    This was the rush hour in the morning and a lot of people came to the office. They saw the scene Ewin


    made.


    Yuri felt ashamed and angry, but with Ewin holding her arm, she couldn¡¯t leave.


    "Step away from thatdy! I¡¯m warning you!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this moment, Baron¡¯s calm yet threatening voice came.


    Yuri was overjoyed by this voice. She and Baron pretended to be a couple at that dinner before. They


    put up a show to Ewin.


    "Mr. Sharp, please let me go, I think my boyfriend wants to have a word with you now." Yuri threatened.


    Ewin let go of Yuri¡¯s arm, gritted at Baron, "I have checked. You are not Yuri¡¯s boyfriend at all, but her


    brother-inw."


    Baron frowned, ignored Evin, and talked to Yuri, ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll see you in the office."


    Yuri left Baron aplicated look, then turned and entered thepany.


    Ewin tried to follow but was stopped. Baron stood in the way, like a knight securing hisdy¡¯s safety.


    "I warn you, don''t provoke me, or you¡¯ll pay." Ewin¡¯s gaze was full of anger.


    Baron sneered, ¡°She said NO, many times. Stop bothering her already. Go home, before your wife


    knows."


    "This is my business, what do you care?" Ewin angered.


    "It¡¯s not your family affair I care." Baron said inly, ¡°But the girl you are harassing.¡±


    Then, a sharp look shed in Baron¡¯s eyes, ¡°Fuck off now before you regret."


    "What?"


    Ewin sneered without fear, ¡°You are just a guy married into a big family. No ce for you to point


    fingers."


    "You have ten seconds to leave. If you don¡¯t go, someone from the Porter family will have to take you."


    Baron said lightly.


    Ewinughed, ¡°Boy, do you really think of yourself as a big man? The Porter family, how dare you to


    bring this up?"


    Baron ignored his taunting. He took out his mobile phone and made a call, ¡°Tell the Porter family, take


    away their dog from the Brone Group within ten minutes. Otherwise, I don''t mind dropping by in


    person."


    Ewin was suddenly worried about Baron''s seriousness on the phone, but soon the worry disappeared.


    Because he knew, over the years, Yuri Perry never had a boyfriend, and Baron was just her brother-in-


    "That sounds real. Who did you call to make it real? Do you have a partner to take fake phone calls like


    that? Haha..." Ewinughed sarcastically.


    Baron smiled faintly, ¡°Since you don''t want to leave, wait for someone from the Porter family to pick you


    up in person, but don''t regret it."


    "Screw you!" Ewin became angry from embarrassment.


    Bang!


    Before Ewin could finish his slur, Baron kicked him right at the belly. Ewin flew a few feet away and the


    huge impact caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Baron turned extremely gloomy as he walked to Ewin step by step.


    Baron looked down at Ewin, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see you around Yuri. I¡¯m not joking."


    Baron finished and left.


    Ewin eyed Baron¡¯s back with hideousness. He gritted, ¡°Yuri is mine. I¡¯ll take her. No one can stop me."


    Just as Baron left, a premium sedan stopped at the front of the Brone Group. Wayne Porter hurriedly


    walked out of the car.


    "What are you here for? How do you know I¡¯m here?" Ewin dared not to keep his anger with a Porter


    around.


    Wayne was just wondering which fool of his family would be fool enough to mess with the Brone


    Group. With Ewin''s embarrassed look now, he immediately understood.


    p!


    Wayne pped Ewin in the face with anger, ¡°You dare fucking with the Brone Group?"


    Half of Ewin¡¯s face looked paled as he realized Baron¡¯s phone call was real; the other half of his face


    was blushing and swelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!" Ewin lowered his head, but his face was full of hideousness.


    At this time, he could only apologize. If Wayne knew his purpose here was Yuri, Ewin would never step


    into the Porter family for the rest of his life.


    "Tell me, what the hell did you do? Someone called Grandpa to pick you up." Wayne red at him and


    asked.

 Chapter 72 A Tiger in the Heart

    Chapter 72 A Tiger in the Heart


    At this moment, Wayne was full of anger.


    Wayne was not alone on this trip to Cona. Ewin and Louise both came with him, as well as other


    executives of thepany.


    His family really wanted to take Cona market, such a strong team was proof.


    And Wayne was in charge of everything in Cona.


    Even he had to bow to Baron, realizing the man¡¯s identityst night.


    Now Ewin, who was just a guy married into the Porter family¡­


    On Wayne''s words, Ewin was terrified, ¡°It''s impossible! It''s definitely not him! He''s just a trash son-in-


    Knowing what Ewin''s words implied, Wayne grabbed Ewin¡¯s cor, and roared, "Who did you offend?"


    Ewin did not dare to lie. He answered with eyes full of fear, ¡°I really didn''t offend anyone important, just


    some trashed son-inw of a small family."


    p!


    Wayne pped Ewin again, ¡°Trash? You are the trash! The guy you mentioned, where is he now?"


    Though Wayne was not sure who this guy was, in this case, he had to personally confirm it.


    His grandfather was the leader of the Porter family, and this guy was connected to the old man. Not


    only that, grandpa was very angry after the guy called. This meant that Ewin offended an important


    person.


    Ewin had to point at the front door with honesty, ¡°He went in."


    At the same time, within the Brone Group.


    Yuri was waiting for Baron with a worried look. She was worried about Baron, fearing that he could not


    help but beat Ewin and would make things worse.


    As for Ewin, she gave up hope on that rtionship years ago, when she saw him and other women


    intimately entering and exiting hotels.


    Knowing Ewin was married, Yuri felt nothing about it anymore.


    "What did you do to him?" Yuri ran over Baron as she saw him suddenly walked in.


    Baron gave her a weird look, ¡°Are you worried that I might hurt him?"


    Yuri denied quickly, ¡°No. I''m worried about you, getting into trouble for beating him hard."


    Realizing the girl¡¯s concern about himself, Baron smiled, "Don''t worry, I just warned him a little. With my


    words only. You¡¯ll not see him in the future."


    To settle this, he warned the leader of the Porter family directly. If he really dared to provoke Yuri, the


    Porter family would take care of Ewin.


    "Baron, why are you here?" Yuri asked suspiciously after confirming that Baron was alright.


    Last time at the Spring Garden Restaurant, she saw Camel and Edward Lewis showed extra respect to


    Baron, but she did not think of the Brone Group.


    Baron said, "I''m talking to your boss Camel."


    Yuri was even more puzzled, ¡°Talking like what, like you know him as a friend?"


    "Old acquaintance. I happened to save his ass before. If you have trouble in the office, Camel will help


    to settle it for you. He would love to help me." Baron said with a smile.


    Yuri suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder Camel is very polite to me, it turns out it''s because of your


    rtionship! With that said, you are still shadowing me!"


    "You can thank meter. Buy me dinner on your payday." Baron waved goodbye while he left.


    Yuri smiled proudly, ¡°Meh, taking care of me is part of your duty, like my sister told you. And even if we


    go for dinner, you are the one paying."


    Baron rarely showed up at hispany. But every time he did, he came with tasks for Camel.


    "Mr. Chairman, nice to see you. How may I help?" Camel bowed humbly.


    Baron was amused by Camel¡¯s seriousness, ¡°You seem to be afraid of me?"


    Camel did not hide, ¡°You are the boss. It is natural."


    Baron smiled, ¡°Take it easy. I don¡¯t bite. All I need is your loyalty. And I treat you fairly."


    "If I remember correctly, the Porter family business is not allowed in Cona, as I told you before.¡± After


    joking around Camel, Baron became serious suddenly, ¡°But I heard they had a PR team here, looking


    for partners?"


    Baron wasn¡¯t stingy, but he had something to protect here.


    Before, it was Wayne who dared to think of Tracy. Now a son-inw of the Porter family also wanted


    Yuri. This made Baron determined topletely drive The Porter family out of Cona.


    Camel smiled bitterly, ¡°Sir, with all due respect, I wanted to follow your instructions. It sounds ridiculous,


    but to some top families in town, we are just a small branch of the Brone Group. They don¡¯t take us


    seriously.¡±


    Baron was silent when he heard the words.


    He thought that with the name of the Owen family, Brone Group could rule the city of Cona, but now it


    seemed that he was too optimistic.


    Like Camel said, in Cona, the Brone Group was just a small branch.


    "It seems that we are too low-key." Baron frowned slightly.


    "Mr. Chairman, here¡¯s a suggestion, please hear me out." Camel hesitated a little, then suddenly said.


    "Shoot." Baron frowned.


    Camel said in a low voice, ¡°Although the Owen family has returned Brone Group to you, they still own


    thepany. Now the Cona branch is like an independent office. We are on our own."


    After speaking, Camel looked at Baron cautiously.


    Seeing that Baron was not angry, he continued, ¡°This is also the main reason why Cona''s big families


    do not take our branch seriously."


    "You''re right."


    Baron was calm, he understood this when he took over the seat.


    The Brone Group was founded by Baron¡¯s mother. But to the Owen Family, this was still family


    property. Some family members were still senior executives of thepany


    One can imagine how difficult it would be for Baron topletely take control.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the time yet. One day, I will personally collect everything back from the Owen


    family." Baron¡¯s momentum suddenly soared, and there seemed to be a sharp edge in his eyes, which


    disappeared in a sh...


    Hearing these words, Camel¡¯s heart twitched fiercely.


    The Owen family of Donas, one of the top eight giants in this Nona country.


    At this moment, the telephone rang on Camel¡¯s desk.


    "From the Porter family? I¡¯m not avable. Send them away."


    When his secretary said that someone from the Porter family wanted to meet him, Camel was so


    scared that he almost dropped the phone. Just as Baron asked him about it, the Porter family came to


    the door.


    "Wait."


    Baron suddenly said, "Let them in."

 Chapter 73 Loyal to Me Only

    Chapter 73 Loyal to Me Only


    Soon, Wayne and Ewin came to the top floor.


    When passing by the general manager''s office, Wayne suddenly became a little confused and asked


    the secretary who showed them the way, ¡°Stephen, isn''t this Camel¡¯s office?"


    Stephen said lightly, ¡°Camel is reporting to the chairman."


    "Chairman?" Wayne''s eyes widened suddenly.


    He was going to ask Camel who did Ewin offended. He didn¡¯t expect Camel to be reporting to the


    Chairman.


    In this branch, the only person to be called Chairman, was no one but the one from the Owen family.


    Wayne would be excited if he was to meet the Chairman for business. Yet he was here to apologize.


    Thinking of the awkward situation, Wayne was full of worry and gave Ewin a vicious look.


    Knock, knock.


    Stephen knocked on the door of the chairman''s office.


    "Come in!" It was Camel.


    Stephen opened the door gently, ¡°Gentlemen, here a visitor, Mr. Wayne Porter."


    "Okay, thank you, Stephen. That would be all." Camel sent Stephen away.


    As soon as Wayne and Ewin entered, they saw the young man in the chairman''s seat. And Camel was


    standing tremblingly at this time, who didn''t even have the qualifications to sit.


    Wayne''s heart twitched fiercely. He was in a high position in the Porter family, since he was sent here


    to lead this marketing campaign.


    He saw Baron and figured out he was the Chairman right away.


    The thought of he once tried to hook on Baron''s wife, almost frightened him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, this was the man I was talking about. He couldn¡¯t be..." Ewin was a little slow on sensing the fear


    in Wayne, and he still pointed his finger at Baron.


    p!


    Wayne was not an idiot. Ewin''s words made him shudder and pped Ewin in the face.


    "You blind dog. How dare you? Shut up now." Wayne wasn''t doing a show, he was really cruel.


    After a few hard punches, Ewin was full of blood and fell to the ground like a dead dog. Wayne kicked


    him a few more times.


    Up to this moment, Ewin still didn''t understand why Wayne would beat him, for a nobody that he


    offended.


    Baron watched the show with a cold gaze, without any words.


    "Mr. Owen, I''m really sorry, this trash dare to offend you. Words from my family leader, as long as Mr.


    Owen is satisfied, it''s okay to kill this bastard." Wayne finished with Ewin and looked at Baron.


    Ewin was not dead yet. After hearing Wayne''s words, he was scared to death. He was merely a


    dispensable pawn, as long as it could satisfy Baron.


    Baron''s lips moved slightly, ¡°Do you know why he offended me?"


    Wayne did not know and shook his head, but he was nervous.


    "Then ask him. We shall talk after." Baron showed a big smile on his face.


    Although he wasughing, Wayne looked terrified.


    "Asshole, what are you hiding from me? If you dare to lie to me, I will kill you now." Wayne was full of


    murderous intent.


    Ewin thrived and exined with honesty, about how he stalked and harassed Yuri.


    Wayne was shaking with anger. He knew Yuri was Baron''s sister-inw, but he didn''t expect was that


    Ewin had the idea of abandoning his sister.


    "I''ll kill you bastard!" Wayne rushed up with a violent beating.


    "That¡¯s enough!"


    Camel saw Baron''s impatience, so he stopped Wayne suddenly, ¡°Whatever you are going to do, do it


    somewhere else. Not in the chairman''s office."


    If it wasn¡¯t Camel, Ewin really might take a good beating. Wayne was really cruel.


    "Mr. Owen, Mr. Camel, I''m so sorry, but I didn''t hold back the anger for a while."


    When Wayne looked at Baron again, there was no hatred in his eyes, but full of respect, ¡°To make


    amends, the Porter family is willing to leave all the market to yourpany and exit Cona."


    Although unwilling, this was an order from the leader of the Porter family, to give up the Cona market,


    when the right time came.


    In the past month, Wayne and the team devoted a lot of money and manpower to open up a part of the


    market. Although it is still far from Cona''s localpanies, it was still a good result.


    Now, in order to make amends, all efforts were in vain.


    "My rule is, anyone who messes with my family will be cklisted. Some even disappeared."


    Baron stared at Wayne calmly and suddenly said, ¡°You two, one dares to covet my wife, and the other


    dares to provoke my sister. An ident was nned on your way leaving Cona, and God was about to


    take you two."


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale. Suddenly, he could understand why Grandpa would rather give up Cona¡¯s


    market and let him personally make amends. If he didn¡¯te just now, maybe within a few days, he


    and Ewin would die in an ident...


    "Since you said it was nned, what about now? How would you deal with us?" Wayne was calm at


    the moment.


    Baron nced at Ewin faintly, Wayne knew instantly, and yelled, ¡°You go back to Kato first, and find


    Grandpa to apologize yourself. See if you are lucky."


    Ewin didn''t want to stay here for a second. The atmosphere was too depressing. Hearing Wayne''s


    words, he hurriedly left.


    Baron''s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I will not deal with the Porter family, but will secretly help you taking the


    Cona market, but I want the Porter family to be loyal to me."


    Wayne looked stunned. He originally thought that everything about the Porter family in Cona was over,


    but he didn''t expect this bargain. His business would not end, but he could get Baron''s support.


    But what did he mean by loyalty?


    "So, we have to pledge our loyalty to the Owen family?" Wayne rejoiced, as the Porter family was only


    a small family from Kato. With the support from the Owen family, one of the eight biggest families


    across the entire Donas, his family would make a big deal in Kato.


    But Baron shook his head, ¡°No. Not to the Owen family. I need the loyalty of the Porter family, just to


    me."

 Chapter 74 Reciprocity

    Chapter 74 Reciprocity


    Wayne didn''t remember how he left the Brone Group. He only knew that after learning of Baron''s n,


    he was so frightened that his legs trembled.


    If Baron didn¡¯t allow him to sit down, he would have made an ugly scene.


    Baron did not force the Porter family to be loyal to him and knew that Wayne could not represent the


    Porter family, so he asked him to go back and pass the words to the owner of the Porter family.


    Wayne knows that for the Porter family, this could be a gamble of life and death.


    Should they win, then the Porter family would rise. Should they lose, the Porter family would be


    destroyed.


    He did not dare to dy, and immediately left for Kato.


    "Chairman, you told him all the ns, so you are not afraid of him leaking it out?" Camel asked with a


    puzzled face after Wayne left.


    "Even if they refuse to be loyal to me, do you think they dare to tell others?" Baron smiled faintly, ¡°Even


    if the n is really leaked, who dare touch me? Not even the Owen family."


    Camel suddenly realized that on the first day Baron returned to Cona, the butler of the Owen family


    came to him personally and wanted him to take over the Owen family.


    But Baron dismissed it at all. If it weren''t for the Brone Group itself was founded by his mother, he


    would not ept the offer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In his eyes, the eight families in Donas meant nothing.


    Even for the royal families which were really on top, he could destroy half of them if he wanted.


    To be taken care of by Baron personally, the little Porter family was not even qualified.


    "Temporarily resume part of their business in Cona. Just give the Porter family a bit of sweetness first."


    After Baron finished speaking, he suddenly thought of Yuri, and then said, ¡°There¡¯s an issue. Train Yuri


    as soon as possible. I want her to be in charge someday."


    After that, Baron got up and left.


    Baron realized that Tracy''s sister was also a sister to himself. Only such a person would not betray him.


    As soon as Baron left, Camel asked Yuri to the office.


    "Boss, looking for me?" Yuri was still very respectful when facing Camel.


    Camel said quickly and politely, ¡°Have a sit please, Yuri, befortable!"


    With that said, he got up personally and went to pour Yuri a cup of hot tea, as if Yuri was the boss.


    Yuri was ttered. Camel was polite as always, but never was as diligent.


    "Let me be straight. How do you like to be my assistant, help me manage thepany? Would that be


    too much to ask?" Camel smiled softly.


    Yuri had just joined Brone Group and was still the entry level employee. Assistant to the general


    manager was a promotion. A giant leap of promotion.


    Although the assistant to general manager was not a remarkable position by title, this job would work


    closely with the management. Thus it was more promising than even the vice presidents.


    "Is it because of Baron?"


    Yuri was not stupid. It must be her rtionship with Baron that has made Camel so respectful and


    agree to promote her.


    Camel hesitated for a while, and asked suspiciously, "You all know?"


    Yuri nodded, ¡°My brother-inw said, he once saved your life, so you have always been grateful to


    him."


    Hearing that, Camel wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. If it weren''t for Yuri''s words, he would


    have almost exposed the identity of Baron.


    "Yes, he gave me this life. Since you are his sister, you are also my sister. Following me, you will learn


    more, and it will be of great benefit to you in the future." Camel said seriously.


    After hesitating for a while, Yuri suddenly shook her head, ¡°Thank you sir, it''s just not long after I joined


    thepany. If I get promoted suddenly, I''m afraid many people will talk."


    "Don''t think like that. It''s just an adjustment, not a promotion."


    Camel suddenly became anxious. This was the task given to him by Baron. He said quickly, ¡°Don''t


    worry, no one dare to say anything to you. If anyone talk nonsense, that one will be fired immediately."


    "I want to be promoted, not because of my brother-inw, but my ability." Yuri smiled slightly, ¡°Trust me,


    I will work harder in the future. If my contribution to thepany matches this position, I will not refuse


    next promotion."


    After that, Yuri got up, bowed to Camel with gratitude, and then turned to leave.


    See her out, Camel smiled bitterly, ¡°In that case, I will just have to help you in a different way."


    In Kato.


    Wayne headed home as fast as possible after he left Brone Group.


    "You are back." Jared Porter, the owner of the Porter family, asked questioningly.


    Wayne didn''t dare to hide anything and passed on the words from Baron Owen.


    "Oh I see. He said that?" Jared Porter looked shocked.


    Wayne quickly said, ¡°It is true. He is indeed a descendant of the Owen family in Donas. And he owns


    the Brone Group now."


    "If this is the case, then the Porter family will take a big bet. You tell him that the Porter family is at his


    service." Jared Porter was not stupid. That kid dared to share his n. It meant that he was not afraid


    at all.


    The Porter family had a long history, but it stayed mediocre for years. That''s why he thought of opening


    the Cona market.


    It was risky to pledge allegiance to Baron. But the greater the stake, the higher the return.


    "Grandpa, are you sure you want to bet with the entire family?" Wayne¡¯s heart was racing frantically.


    Jared Porter stared at Wayne, with his eyes were full of gleam, ¡°I once asked an expert to predict our


    future. If the Porter family cannot break through within ten years, then there is a 50% chance we will be


    annihted. So, why don''t we take a gamble?"


    "Grandpa, I understand!" Wayne was also full of confidence at this moment.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Wayne quickly answered the phone. It sounded like good news, since he said excitedly, ¡°Okay, good


    job, keep going. Let¡¯s take Cona''s building materials market once for all."


    "Grandpa, good news from Cona. Thepanies that rejected us now are open for cooperation."


    Wayne said excitedly after hanging up the phone.


    Jared Porter frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s fast, he is showing his power. Well, it also is a deposit to us. To


    open the market so quick, it would be impossible, even for the four families in Cona.¡±


    Wayne then realized that these were Baron''s work. then he understood why it was hard to gain


    progress before that meeting with Baron.


    "Taking without giving, is rude! If that''s the case, then I will send you a gift in return." Jared Porter


    suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 75 Lara, Kidnapped!

    Chapter 75 Lara, Kidnapped!


    "Grandpa, we pledged loyalty, why should we take actions on him?" Wayne looked puzzled.


    "You are too naive, if it weren''t for the Owen family, he is nothing. He dares to challenge the Owens,


    that¡¯s suicide!"


    Jared Porter sneered, ¡°In that case, let''s just y cooperative. Let''s use his hand to make the Porter


    family glorious. When he really wants to fight the Owen family, then wee clean with him."


    Wayne suddenly realized, and quickly said, ¡°I understand, just use him."


    "You bet! Such a kid. How is he qualified to make the Porter family surrender?"


    Jared Porter looked disdainful, and then ordered, ¡°Now you go to Cona. I bought a building materials


    him to take the sweets, but not enough to take control."


    Wayne smiled, ¡°Thank you, grandpa, don''t worry, I will not let you down."


    Soon, Baron received a call from Camel.


    "Chairman, the Porter family acquired a localpany, and transferred 49% shares to you." Camel


    quickly reported the news.


    Baron sneered, ¡°A mind game?"


    Camel had no idea what was going one, he asked in puzzle, ¡°May I ask why, sir?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. they give it away for free, we take it all." Baron hung up.


    "This old bastard is so courageous."


    After a little thought, Camel suddenly realized, ¡°This move seems to be a gift to the chairman, but it


    brings huge profits to the Porter family. Because they already know that the chairman¡¯s target is not


    only Cona, but the entire Donas."


    Baron naturally knew this. Originally, he thought the Porter family would surrender, but now it seemed


    that they just wanted to grow the Porter family with his power.


    "If that''s the case, don''t me me. I might just take the entire the Porter family." Baron''s eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    This incident also made Baron aware of his situation.


    Both the local force of Cona or other forces, would only think that he was just an insignificant branch of


    Brone Group.


    As the supreme leader of P, he couldn¡¯t easily reveal his identity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to be


    so aggrieved.


    But no hurry, everything had just begun.


    Since Tracy took office as the general manager of Samho Group, thepany had developed rapidly.


    In just half a month, thepany''s market value has nearly doubled.


    Of course, in addition to Tracy¡¯s efforts, Baron''s connections worked.


    Baron waited for twenty minutes after office hour, yet Tracy did not show up.


    But Tracy¡¯s message came in, ¡°Overtime. Don''t wait. Pick up Lara."


    Baron nced at the watch. It was pickup time at kindergarten. He texted back, ¡°Will do. Lara first, then


    you.¡±


    At the same time, at the Kindergarten.


    Many parents lined up at the door. One teacher called the names, then led the children to the parents,


    one by one.


    Lara was looking around, looking for her parents, but she couldn¡¯t.


    "Lara!"


    Suddenly a familiar voice came.


    "Aunt Zoey, why are you here?" Seeing Zoey, Lara looked confused.


    Although she was not a close rtive, Lara still knew she was her aunt.


    "To pick you up of course! Daddy and mommy are working overtime. So they send me."


    Zoey smiled lovingly, holding a doll in her hand.


    Lara¡¯s was immediately attracted by the doll.


    "So, Lara''s aunt, right?" The kindergarten teacher also heard the conversation between Lara and Zoey.


    She let down guards.


    Zoey smiled and said, ¡°My cousin sends me. Let me call Lara''s mother and ask her to talk to you."


    Before the teacher could respond, Zoey already talked to the phone, ¡°Tracy, tell the teacher, I will take


    Lara home."


    "Hello, I am Lara¡¯s mother. I work overtime today and didn''t have time to pick up the child, so I asked


    my cousin to pick her up." A woman spoke on the phone.


    The teacher was busy handing over the children and did not notice the abnormal voice on the other


    end.


    In this way, Zoey sessfully took Lara out.


    "Zoey, is this a gift for me?" Lara asked while ying with the doll in her hand.


    There was a sh of sharpness in Zoey''s eyes, but she smiled and said, "Of course it''s a gift for you."


    "Thank you, Zoey!" Lara said happily.


    On the other side, Baron also came to the Kindergarten.


    But after looking around, he didn''t see Lara.


    "Oh, her aunt picked her up. The kid knows her." Baron was picking up Larately, and the teacher


    recognized Baron at a nce.


    "Alright. I don¡¯t know that." Baron thanked the teacher and turned to leave.


    When he got into the car, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, and he was vaguely disturbed.


    Since Tracy asked him to pick up his daughter, how could she send Yuri?


    "Did you pick up Lara?" Baron made a call.


    Yuri said suspiciously, "No. I just left thepany. Do you want me to pick her up? Then I can go now."


    "What?" Baron''splexion changed suddenly, and chilled shockingly.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Yuri heard Baron ''s surprising voice.


    Baron took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me worry about it."


    He didn''t say much but hung up and ran to the teacher.


    "Ma¡¯am, can you tell me what Lara¡¯s aunt looks like?" Baron asked anxiously.


    Teacher said, ¡°Curly ginger hair. About 5¡¯5¡¯¡¯. By the way, I remember Lara was calling her Zoey, and


    your wife also said on the phone that she didn''t have time and sent her sister."


    By the time the teacher finished, Baron¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He showed the teacher a photo


    from his phone. ¡°Is it her?¡±


    The teacher nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, it''s this woman. Is there something wrong?"


    Baron turned and left after he confirmed that Lara was taken away by Zoey Marsh. He dialed a number


    and ranted, ¡°Find Zoey Marsh. Now! She has my daughter!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 76 Thou Shall Pay

    Chapter 76 Thou Shall Pay


    Baron was furious, and his whole body was full of strong killing intent. This was the first time since he


    left P.


    A ck Volkswagen rushed forward along the road.


    At the same time, in a bar. A young man in his 30s, was sitting on a high-end sofa with a young woman


    in his arms.


    "Mr. Brown, I promised to be your woman, you must avenge me!" The young woman nestled in the


    arms of the young man, her face shy.


    The young manughed loudly, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t worry, no one dares to mess with you anymore."


    This young woman was naturally Zoey Marsh. At this moment, she leaned against the young man''s


    arms, cute and soft.


    And this young man was Hudson Brown. If Yuri was here, she would definitely recognize him. Thest


    time she hanged around here, it was this bastard who tried to roofie her.


    If Baron hadn''t sent Samba to protect Yuri secretly that day, she would have been vited by this ¡°Mr.


    Brown¡±.


    Zoey was full of ferociousness, ¡°Did you hide that little bitch alright?"


    "Don''t worry, it¡¯s a four-year-old kid. Hiding her is easy." Hudson said with a smile, his eyes full of evil


    light.


    "Before that guyes, show me some sugar first?" Hudson couldn''t wait, as he started to touch the


    woman.


    "What''s the hurry? When you avenge me, I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡± Zoey pushed his hand away.


    Her eyes were full of disgust, but in order to get revenge, she had to do it.


    In her opinion, if it weren''t for Baron, the Porter family had already proposed marriage. Maybe she and


    Wayne were already engaged, but all of this was ruined by Baron.


    That day, on the top floor of Neon Nights, Wayne pped her in public, left her embarrassed. Now she


    could not even go out the door, facing those pointing fingers.


    Originally, Mr. Perry valued her very much, but after she and Waynepletely broke up, she meant


    nothing to the Perry family at all. The benefits he had promised, were gone.


    Not only that, her status in the Perry family also plummeted and had not a chance to turn around. In her


    opinion, the culprit for all this was Baron.


    "I can''t wait any longer. Maybe call him now and let hime over?" Hudson said anxiously.


    Zoey dressed very revealing in order to satisfy Hudson. She was already beautiful, but her charm


    increased a lot with her dress.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zoey''s eyes were full of fierceness, ¡°Mr. Brown, don''t worry, let him worry for a while. I want him to


    kneel at my feet and beg me. Then I will tell him where that little bitch is!"


    "All right! I''ll apany you today as you want to y, but don¡¯t forget our deal, you belong to me


    tonight." Hudson smiled evilly, then asked again, ¡°Also, are you sure that kid has no background? Don''t


    fool me!"


    Zoey sneered, ¡°Mr. Brown, don''t worry, he is married into the Perry family, but was expelled from the


    family a month ago. If he really has any background, would he take that?"


    "Boss, I remember the guy you asked me to checkst time, that guy also was the son-inw of the


    Perry family." One of Hudson¡¯s men suddenly said.


    Hudson quickly remembered the woman at the clubst time. He was mad.


    Zoey Marsh was easily outmatched by that woman. But before Hudson could take further actions, the


    woman had been rescued by a strong bouncer.


    He remembered that a bouncer said that he was sent by a guy named Baron.


    Originally, he thought Baron was somebody, but after checking it out, he was a nobody, and he barely


    joined the Perry family five years ago.


    "What''s the name of the guy?" Hudson asked suddenly.


    Zoey smiled, ¡°His name is Baron. Maybe you have heard of his name. Five years ago, he ruined Tracy


    Perry, the then famous beauty president of Cona."


    "Boss, it turned out to be that trash." Hudson¡¯s subordinate said in surprise.


    Hudsonughed loudly, ¡°What a coincidence. I''m nning to find that kid these days. I didn''t expect to


    be here today. Zoey, you did a good thing for me today!"


    Zoey also understood. Baron had offended Hudson Brown as well. Her eyes were full of excitement,


    ¡°What did he do to you?"


    "Forget it! He ruined my joy. A woman involved." Hudson said with a smile.


    "Mr. Brown, about that woman. Could she be that guy¡¯s wife?" Zoey asked in surprise.


    Hudson said, ¡°Nah. I checked, it''s his sister-inw, some girl called Yuri."


    A vengeful look shed in Zoey''s eyes. She smiled, "Mr. Brown, don''t you think this is a once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity?"


    "What do you mean?" Hudson asked.


    "He will definitely be here today. In that case, why not take this opportunity and get that Yuri bitch?"


    Zoey had a sinister smile, ¡°Say, if you let him watch you fuck his sister-inw, will he go crazy?"


    "Haha! You are ruthless. I like it." Hudson suddenlyughed, ¡°Say, would it be more interesting if you


    were to apany me with that woman?"


    Zoey eyed Hudson, "Mr. Brown, why insult me like this? Since I promised to be your woman, you can


    have me any time. But getting that Yuri into bed, tonight is your only chance!"


    At this moment, Yuri had already returned home, but no one was there except Sherry.


    "I¡¯m a little worried, sister. Neither you nor Baron is home." Yuri felt something was wrong and called


    Tracy.


    "I''m still working overtime, Baron and Lara are not home yet?" Tracy answered. Yuri heared her typing


    over keyboard.


    "Maybe he took Lara to dinner." Yuri did not want to distract Tracy. ¡°Let me call him. Please get back to


    work.¡±


    She was just about to call Baron when her cell phone rang first. It turned out to be a new number.


    "Hello?" Yuri answered the phone.


    "Your niece looks beautiful. Come to the Moonshine Pub. Now. Or you will regret. You have 20 minutes.


    "


    An extremely indifferent voice came from the handset of the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuri couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "You heard me.¡± the voice continued. ¡°Come alone, don''t tell anyone. 20 minutes. Moonshine


    Pub."

 Chapter 77 The Light of Tomorrow

    Chapter 77 The Light of Tomorrow


    Yuri dropped the phone sluggishly. Tears streaming out.


    She recognized the voice. It was Hudson Brown, the owner of that pub.


    A few days ago, she went there alone. Hudson roofied her. If it wasn¡¯t Samba, she would be raped.


    "Lara was taken away by them, it must be because of me." Yuri med herself.


    She anxiously picked up the phone to call Baron but then stopped in doubt.


    Just now when Baron called and asked her if she would pick up Lara, she felt something wrong, and


    Baron¡¯s voice was obviously a bit eager.


    But he didn¡¯t want to worry her, so he didn''t tell her that Lara was taken away.


    "No. It starts with me and ends with me. I have already hurt Lara and can''t hurt her parents anymore."


    Yuri finally made up her mind and took the car key and left.


    Knowing that this car was not a gift for her, Yuri never touched the Maserati again. Today, she had to


    use it.


    The Maserati became a white lightning on the road.


    For the usually half-an-hour drive, Yuri arrived in just fifteen minutes.


    "I''m looking for your boss!" Yuri ran to the door and yelled at the bar tender.


    Hudson had apparently told the bar tender. The bar tender led Yuri to a VIP room.


    "Boss, the woman is here." The bar tender knocked on the door and walked in with Yuri .


    Hudson was waiting. Upon seeing Yuri, he smiled, ¡°Miss Perry, we meet again."


    In Hudson''s arms, there was a woman that looked familiar. It turned out to be Zoey Marsh.


    Yuri didn''t even look at Zoey, she said to Hudson in cold and angry tone, ¡°Where is Lara?"


    "What¡¯s the hurry? Have some fun. Sit over here." Hudson Brown continued smiling.


    Seeing his harmless smile, people would really think him as a gentleman.


    "Where is Lara?" Yuri gritted, wishing to kill the bastard.


    "Yuri, you don''t seem to figure out your situation yet. If you want to take that little bitch home safely,


    then you will have to please Mr. Brown first." Zoey stood up at this time, staring at Yuri


    condescendingly.


    "Zoey, how can you call Lara like that? She is just a child. You are also Lara¡¯s aunt." Yuri couldn¡¯t


    believe Zoey would say it out.


    p!


    Before Yuri could do anything, Zoey raised her hand and pped Yuri''s face, ¡°You bitch, shut up! If it


    wasn''t for your fucking brother-inw, I wouldn¡¯t get into this situation!"


    "You will regret.¡±


    Yuri was not one of those weak girls. She was the tough kind.


    Yuri grabbed Zoey''s hair in one hand and pped her in the face with the other hand.


    p! p! p!


    After three ps, Zoey creamed all over the room.


    Hudson sat on the sofa, enjoyed the show, without any intention to intervene.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr. Brown, this bitch dares to hit me, please help me." Zoey was pped several times on the left


    cheek, which was swollen and blushed.


    She was overpowered by Yuri and had to call for Hudson¡¯s help.


    Hudson stared at Yuri with a smile, ¡°Girl, you are really spicy, but I like it. I just don''t know if you can be


    so spicyter in bed?"


    Yuri looked ashamed, but thinking that Lara was still in his hands, she could only endure, ¡°You can do


    whatever you want with me, but let Lara go first. Or I will hunt you down."


    "This is my ce and you don¡¯t get to call the shot. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have the girl. But her life is


    just one word." Hudson said with ease.


    "You, you bastard! Despicable! Shameless!" Yuri scolded angrily.


    "Haha, thanks for thepliment!" Hudson Brownughed.


    Zoey¡¯s face now looked hideous. She was beaten by Yuri just now. Hudson Brown wanted to get Yuri,


    so he didn''t avenge her at all.


    "What do you want?" Yuri said with red eyes.


    "Take off your clothes first." A wicked smile appeared on Hudson Brown''s face.


    Yuri''s face is full of humiliation, her eyes are flushed with tears of humiliation.


    Besides Hudson and Zoey, there are also many Hudson subordinates. At this moment, they are wide-


    eyed, swallowing saliva, and want to rush to strip Yuri.


    "Bitch, boss said take it off, what are you waiting for? Want us to help?" Zoey said maliciously.


    "No! I''ll take it off!" Yuri yelled, tears bursting from her eyes.


    There was hatred in her eyes, she bit her red lips tightly, clutched her coat in both hands, and slowly


    took it off.


    Everyone in the box stared at Yuri with fiery eyes.


    At the same time, a ck sedan arrived at the pub. Baron, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, looked


    extremely gloomy.


    Just now, Charles has checked the surveince video at the Kindergarten.


    Baron never had such a strong intention to kill.


    "I swear, if you dare to hurt Lara, I will personally crush you to ashes." Baron said grimly.


    Zap!


    Soon, the car brake harshly and the noise pieced through the pub.


    "Boss!" Just as Baron got out of the car, Charles arrived.


    In the VIP room, Yuri was reluctantly undressed, with only her underwear left.


    "Take it off! Do you want the girl getting hurt?" Zoey said with a sneer.


    Yuri''s eyes were full of tears of humiliation, ¡°You will regret it!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden movement outside the room, as well as messy footsteps and


    screams.


    Hudson questioned in surprise, ¡°What happened outside?"


    "Boss, I''ll go out and check!" A subordinate said quickly.


    The poor guy had just walked to the door¡­


    Bang!


    With a giant sound, the door and the poor subordinate were both knocked flying.


    This scene stunned everyone. The door was customized, but now was broken from the outside. The


    kick was powerful.


    "Who are you?" Hudson said angrily.


    When Yuri saw the familiar face, tears flowed down.


    Baron saw Yuri¡¯s naked body with only her underwear left. He ignored Hudson, took off his jacket,


    walked up to Yuri and cover her up.


    "My name doesn¡¯t matter to you. None of you will see tomorrow¡¯s sun." Baron¡¯s voice was as cold as


    frost.


    A strong killing intent swept the whole room instantly.

 Chapter 78 Where is Lara

    Chapter 78 Where is Lara


    Baron¡¯s angry voice echoed in the box. It was so scary that it caused panic to everyone present.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Hudson roared. He finally tore off the mask of a gentleman. And his true


    character came to light.


    ¡°Hudson, he is Baron! This jerk took everything away from me. He is the reason I had nothing! Death


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    will be too good for him! I will make his life a living hell. Disable his limbs and force him to beg at the


    door of the Moonshine Pub,¡± Zoey said indignantly.


    She stared angrily at Baron, with a feeling of imcable hate. If it weren''t for him, she would haven¡¯t


    got dumped by Wayne.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Baron!¡± Hudson squinted at the man in front of him.


    At thest word, there was a shadow rushing up to him. He felt a hand clutching his neck and his body


    left the floor by the power from the hand. He started to feel suffocated.


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Baron shouted and grew hot with rage.


    Hudson¡¯s guards stood still, frozen with fear. A momentter, they finally recovered from the surprise


    and screamed, ¡°Leave him alone!¡±


    ¡°Blind them all!¡± The cruel words came tumbling out of Baron¡¯s mouth.


    At his order, Charles grabbed a bottle and smashed it onto a table with a bang. At once the bottle broke


    in two, with half of it in Charles¡¯s hand, sharp-edged.


    The next second, Charles had rushed straight to one of the guards and inserted the sharp-edged bottle


    into his eyes. The guard fell screaming as blood welled from his eyes, with a long horrible scream filling


    the whole air. When others around them saw that, they stood motionless, openmouthed, and quivering.


    Zoey was frightened out of her wits. Charles showed no mercy at all. He never said a word and


    inserted the sharp-edged bottle into the eyes of anyone who tried to attack him, sending a wash of


    blood down their eyes.


    In a moment, Charles had blinded four of Hudson¡¯s guards, who had watched Yuri taking off her


    clothes. There were only the wet red holes where their eyes had been.


    The wailing, screeching sound filled the whole room, but the screams were getting lower and lower and


    finally disappeared, for they all went off in a dead faint.


    Yuri was also shocked, but the insult that had just happened still rankled in her mind. So, she thought


    they deserved it.


    And right now, Hudson was still lifted off his feet by Baron and it was growing harder and harder to


    breathe, but he could see what just happened clearly.


    Hudson¡¯s eyes were full of horror. How was this possible? What he was told about Baron was utterly


    wrong. He was far more than a son-inw of the Perry family indubitably.


    Baron threw Hudson away heavily when thetter almost passed out. The throw was so hard that


    Hudson flew away out of control and fell to a ss table with a thud.


    There were terrible pains through his body. ¡°How could you do that? How dare you?! I¡¯m from the


    Brown family! You will pay for this!¡± Hudson roared.


    The pain was so intense that Hudson¡¯s face contorted. Then he forced it into an awful smile.


    ¡°Remember your daughter¡¯s life literally depends on me. I¡¯ll do to her as bad as what you did to me!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Baron was in a very bad temper at this moment.


    ¡°Scared? It is toote! Unless you kneel down and beg me now, or you¡¯ll never see your daughter


    again. Ha! Ha!¡± Hudson said and broke into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°You are totally unrepentant but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will find out by myself!¡± Baron said coldly.


    At that moment, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor. A strong man walked into the box and


    came striding up to Baron. He straightened up and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, we were standing by for further


    orders!¡±


    ¡°Turn the Moonshine Pub upside down! Find a four-year-old girl!¡± Baron ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The strong man shouted in reply and turned away.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Fuck off! This is my field!¡± Hudson went berserk. But when he walked out


    of the door, he was dumbfounded.


    The corridor was crowded with people, muscled, wearing uniforms. With a nod from the strong man,


    they all broke into the boxes respectively.


    Zoey ran out into the corridor too. When she realized what had happened, she felt her legs were weak


    in fear and slumped down on the ground, her eyes wide and horrified.


    Baron made Charles a sign. Then Charles walked toward Zoey, seizing a fistful of her hair, and


    dragged her back into the box. Zoey let out a scream of pain.


    ¡°Hudson didn¡¯t tell me the answer. So, I ask you, where is Lara?¡± Baron looked down at Zoey.


    Zoey was shaking from head to foot and said, ¡°Baron, I don''t know where she was. I just brought Lara


    here. Hudson hid her. Believe me, I''m telling the truth!¡±


    Baron pointed to the guards who had been blinded by Charles and said, ¡°You have seen what


    happened on the guards. Remember, you have to answer honestly, or you¡¯ll end up like them!¡±


    With those words, Baron grabbed a ss bottle and smashed it in two, pointing at Zoey.


    ¡°No! No! Baron, please! Really I don¡¯t know where Lara is. Let me go. Please, have mercy, do it for


    Tracy!¡± Zoey cried.


    While Baron came toward her nearer and nearer, with the sharp-edged bottle in his hand, Zoey¡¯s face


    became very white. Her entire body began shaking in fear. The next moment, she wetted her pants and


    the rank smell of urine pervaded the box.


    ¡°You are not fit to speak Tracy¡¯s name! You bitch! Lara is just four years old. How could you do this to


    her?¡± Baron said angrily and smacked Zoey right across the face. ¡°You know what? If it weren''t for


    Tracy, you would have died long before! But you pick on me over and over again. This time you won¡¯t


    get away so easy, because you¡¯ve run out your chance!¡± Baron said.


    Zoey fell on her knees before Baron and begged him not to kill her. Her cheeks were bathed in tears.


    ¡°Please, Baron! I¡¯m an asshole, But I¡¯m Lara¡¯s aunt, for her sake, forgive me this time! It won¡¯t happen


    again, I promise!¡± said Zoey tremulously.


    Yuri had heard quite enough of this nonsense. ¡°Lara¡¯s aunt? Have you ever thought about Lara when


    you stole her away?¡±


    Yuri stepped up to Zoey and frantically pped her in the face. Then she red at Zoey with rage. ¡°Tell


    me everything! Where is Lara?¡±


    Zoey cried and shook her head. ¡°I really don''t know. Trust me, Yuri! Let me out, please let me out!¡±


    These words drove Yuri into despair. It seemed Zoey was telling the truth. At this thought, Yuri sank to


    the floor.


    Baron¡¯s face was contorted with fury. He looked down at Zoey and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Zoey,


    you should not have touched my daughter, someone so important to me! You won''t get away with this.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, we¡¯ve searched this whole ce. She is not here.¡± The strong man reported. ¡°Maybe we


    should force the Brown family to hand her over.¡±


    Baron shook his head and pointed at Zoey. ¡°Take her away and make her disappear forever.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The strong man said and dragged Zoey out of the pub.


    ¡°Baron! I¡¯m so sorry. I know I failed you, and I failed ¡­¡­¡± Screaming non-stop, Zoey¡¯s voice grew


    fainter and fainter until it was lost in the distance.


    And now, only Baron, Charles, and Yuri remained in the box, as well as Hudson, who looked groggy.


    Yuri was astonished by what she saw. Her heart was racing. This was the first time that she witnessed


    Baron¡¯s ruthlessness.


    From now on, Zoey would no longer exist in the world, but Yuri was not upset at all. That¡¯s exactly what


    she deserved.


    ¡°Yuri, Samba¡¯s waiting for you outside. He will drive you home,¡± Baron said.


    ¡°What will you do, Baron?¡± Yuri asked apprehensively.


    Baron threw Hudson an annihting nce and said to Yuri, ¡°I have to find Lara and bring her back


    home.¡±

 Chapter 79 No Choice

    Chapter 79 No Choice


    Yuri gave Baron a worried look and then she went away.


    Hudson had recovered from the shock and his courage returned now. His Brown family was the first-


    ss family in Cona. It was one of thergest and most powerful families in Cona. Anyone who tried to


    offend them was going to die.


    ¡°Just tell me where Lara is, and I will let you out. This is yourst chance.¡± Baron sat on the sofa,


    looking calmly at Hudson.


    Hudson¡¯s face had resumed its usual hypocrisy. He sat down opposite Baron slowly, reclining on the


    sofa.


    He smiled at Baron, ¡°Tell you the truth, Baron. I had not meant to hurt your daughter. I kidnapped her


    because of Zoey. But now, I''ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Baron asked calmly. He knew nobody could hurt Lara because she had his stone


    pendant, which was powerful enough to keep her out of danger. The stone pendant had followed him


    into battle and saved his life a thousand times. Under the protection of that rock, Lara should be safe


    now.


    Baron was only concerned that Lara might be scared, being locked up alone.


    ¡°In fact, my goal was Yuri. I tricked her intoing here and nned to fuck her. And as for you and


    your daughter, you two were not in my ns,¡± Hudson said calmly. ¡°I have ned to teach you a lesson


    and then you could take your daughter home. But things are different now. You are too powerful. If I


    returned your daughter, I am dead meat, like Zoey. Don¡¯t you think so, Baron?¡±


    Hudson seemed pretty calm about the whole conversation. Baron had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Zoey has paid for this. Let my daughter go home and our grudge will be wiped out forever,¡± Baron said


    seriously.


    Baron didn¡¯t trick Hudson. His daughter was what mattered the most! As for Hudson, there¡¯s no need to


    mess with him.


    But Hudson believed not a word of that. He gave a small snort ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as to


    believe that. You blinded my men¡¯s eyes and killed Zoey without a trace. How am I supposed to believe


    you?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you want. You don¡¯t want to keep my daughter in there indefinitely, do you? Let my


    daughter go home and I will let you get away with this! Then we will be square. How great is that?¡±


    Baron said with a smile.


    But Hudson shook his head. ¡°I don''t think it¡¯s gonna be that simple. I have to keep your daughter to


    keep myself safe. But trust me, I will take very good care of her. And I will let her go home as long as I


    am safe.¡±


    ¡°I came here to negotiate in good faith. If you are so determined, I am afraid I am losing control. I¡¯m


    sure you¡¯re aware of the consequences for that,¡± Baron retorted in a menacing voice.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t. I had fully prepared for anything. I know you could kill me easily, but if you did, you will


    never see your daughter again.¡± Hudson actually had no fear.


    When Charles heard these words, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and jumped to his feet. ¡°Mr. Owen, I had


    enough of his crap. Let me kill him! He brought this on himself. We can find Lara without the jerk.


    Baron stopped Charles and looked at Hudson. Hudson was not afraid and stared back at Baron,


    smiling triumphantly. It seemed that he was a thousand percent sure that Baron couldn¡¯t find Lara


    without his help.


    Actually, Baron¡¯s men kept looking for Lara, but they discovered nothing. All they know was, Lara was


    taken to the Moonshine Pub by Zoey. But she disappeared without a trace.


    They had searched everywhere, but found nothing. This was unbelievable.


    ¡°I know you keep looking for your daughter. The only reason you haven¡¯t kill me is you still have no clue


    where is your daughter,¡± said Hudson, smiling.


    ¡°Let me get this straight, Hudson. What do you want me to do?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°I will let your daughter go home after I kill you, or you force me out of Cona if you can. Because if you


    don¡¯t, I will pull every string and I have to kill you. If I fail, I have no choice but to leave. Of course,


    either way, I will send your daughter back home,¡± Hudson said, with a nasty smile.


    He did not attempt to hide his intention that he would do everything he could to kill Baron.


    ¡°Well, I think I said what I needed to say. By the way, remind you again, I have your daughter. Don''t do


    anything crazy, buddy.¡± Having said this, Hudson got up and went to the door.


    Charles stepped forward and got in front of him.


    ¡°Baron, what do you mean by that? Do you want to kill me and leave your daughter to die?¡± Hudson¡¯s


    face was quiet, without a note of horror.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it your way. But I¡¯m warning you, if you touch one hair on my daughter¡¯s head, you will get no


    reason to live. I¡¯ll boil you and y you!¡± Baron said, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Sure, I will keep her safe. You can count on that,¡± said Hudson, still smiling.


    ¡°Let him go,¡± Baron ordered.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, you believe this guy?¡± Charles looked very anxiously.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Charles!¡± said Baron loudly, looking very serious.


    Very reluctantly, Charles stepped aside to let Hudson pass. Hudson nced at Charles and then left


    triumphantly.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, you shouldn¡¯t let him off the hook so easily. What if he deceives us?¡± Charles asked, still


    puzzled.


    ¡°What can I do? We have looked everywhere but we can¡¯t find Lara! If you kill him, we have no chance


    of saving Lara. We can¡¯t risk it.¡± Baron sneered and winked at Charles.


    Charles followed the direction of his nce and found a monitor under the table. It turned out that


    Baron freed Hudson deliberately!

 Chapter 80 Compromise for Lara

    Chapter 80 Compromise for Lara


    When Hudson was just heading out of the Moonshine Pub, he took off a miniature monitor from the ear


    and threw it away.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯re gonna y this? You guys areme! Without my consent, you will never find your


    little girl,¡± Hudson sneered.


    Baron and Charles left the pub as well and got into a car.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, why don¡¯t we catch him and threaten the Brown family?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°We have no trace of Lara. So, for the moment, I will not take a chance,¡± Baron said coldly.


    ¡°We should not pass them up easily,¡± Charles said grudgingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will pay for this,¡± said Baron bitterly.


    Almost at the same time, in arge, costly vi, Lara sat on a velvet carpet and yed with the toys. A


    young woman sat beside her.


    She was Sarah, a beautifuldy in her twenties, with long ck hair. She got caught by Hudson a


    month ago.


    And now she was telling Lara stories.


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ve heard the story. It¡¯s Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. It¡¯s my favorite story,¡± said Lara


    excitedly.


    But when she looked out of the window, she found it got dark outside. The smile faded slowly from her


    face. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? He is veryte,¡± Lara murmured.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Lara. Maybe your dad and mom are really busy right now. You can wait a little while,


    right?¡± Sarah said softly, with a trace of apprehension on her face.


    A ck car was moving on the way, followed by Baron¡¯s car. Its owner Hudson didn¡¯t realize the


    approaching threat.


    Soon, the ck car stopped in front of a vi. Hudson stepped out of the car, peering anxiously around.


    He did not find anything unusual and then he opened the door and went in.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t notice that Baron and Charles were hiding not far away.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, is there any chance that Lara is here?¡± Charles asked.


    Baron shook his head and said, ¡°Stay right here. I have to get inside.¡± After saying that, Baron was


    submerged in darkness with a swift jump.


    Hudson walked into the vi and found Sarah and Lara sitting on the carpet.


    When they heard the door opening behind them, they turned around.


    ¡°Hudson!¡± Sarah suddenly jumped to her feet, looking at Hudson nervously.


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t make that face. You don¡¯t seem happy to see me.¡± Hudson said and looked at Sarah


    carefully.


    It seemed something just urred to Sarah. She stepped between Hudson and Lara. ¡°What are you


    doing here? It¡¯s ratherte now,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Pretty, I think you know why.¡± Hudson smiled and took off his coat. He was almost killed at the


    Moonshine Pub tonight. And, what is more, he lost Yuri, so he needed Sarah to make up for his loss.


    Tonight, Charles blinded his men unmercifully, and Baron quickly gathered a force of burly men. All this


    suggested that Hudson angered the wrong guy. Maybe he would die at Baron¡¯s hands sooner orter.


    This annoyed him very much, whenever he thought of it. He needed an outlet for his horror. Having sex


    with Sarah would be the best option.


    Sarah suddenly took the hint. A wave of anger came over her. She said through clenched teeth, ¡°You


    have promised me! You won¡¯t force me.¡±


    Sarah had been kept here since a month ago. She made a deal with Hudson. Hudson couldn¡¯t have


    sex with her without her consent. He always kept the promise until today.


    Hudson looked at Lara, a slightly malicious grin on his face. The little girl stood beside Sarah, holding


    on to her coat.


    ¡°It looks like you two are getting along.¡± Hudson beamed at Sarah.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Sarah pulled Lara behind her, looking terrified.


    ¡°You know perfectly well what I mean. So, you pick the ce, here or the bedroom? Do you want the


    little girl to watch the show?¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°You are way out of line!¡± Sarah cried.


    ¡°Well. You only have thirty seconds to think about it. If you don¡¯t want to go to the bedroom, you know, I


    don¡¯t mind having sex with you here.¡± Hudson said and stood up.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. She was bent on suicide. But if she died, what about Lara?


    She liked this little girl.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up! It seems you have made a choice! I didn¡¯t expect that you want to have sex with me in front


    of the little girl.¡± Hudson said and walked toward her.


    Sarah shivered involuntarily as he approached her. ¡°Stay away! Stay away!¡± Desperate, she took a pair


    of scissors, holding them to her own throat. ¡°Stop, Hudson! Or I''d kill myself.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, you¡¯d better think about this very carefully. Well, it¡¯s nothing to me, but if you kill yourself, there


    will be so much blood. Blood all over the floor. You¡¯ll scare the little girl. I think she is about four years


    old. Tut, tut, Poor baby! She will see this kind of horror. I guess she will get some pretty serious


    nightmare from now on. Do you want that to happen?¡± Hudson said with a smile, moving closer and


    closer.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Shut up!¡± Sarah shouted angrily, tears leaking down her face.


    Just at this time, Lara began to cry bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    When Sarah saw that, she threw away the scissors and squatted down, holding Lara in her arms.


    ¡°Don''t cry, Lara.¡±


    At that moment, a secret smile lifted a corner of Hudson¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 81 A Giant Misunderstanding

    Chapter 81 A Giant Misunderstanding


    Lara was crying in Sarah¡¯s arms. Finally, she stopped. ¡°Sarah, I miss my mom and dad. Can you call


    them and tell them to bring me out of here?¡± She said, with tears in her eyes.


    Sarah did not know how to answer that. She got no hint of Hudson¡¯s intentions. She only knew that


    Hudson wouldn¡¯t let Lara go easily.


    ¡°I will do whatever you want me to do, Hudson. But there is a condition. Let Lara go home!¡± Sarah said,


    biting her lips.


    ¡°You want to strike a bargain with me? Is that a threat, Sarah? Come on. Don¡¯t be naive. Because,


    frankly, I don¡¯t care if you live or die. I warn you, Sarah. If you say anything more, I will kill the little girl,¡±


    said Hudson, still smiling.


    Sarah had no choice but topromise. She knelt and put a hand on Lara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lara, I¡¯m tired,


    so I will go to sleep in the bedroom. I¡¯ll y with youter. Okay?¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m scared. I want to go with you.¡± Lara¡¯s eyes filled with tears again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not okay, Lara. You have to wait here for your mom and dad,¡± Sarah said coaxingly.


    ¡°Really? Will theye for me?¡± Lara shouted with delight.


    ¡°Of course. You mean a lot to them. So, wait here. OK?¡± Sarah tried to soothe the poor girl.


    ¡°OK!¡± Said Lara happily.


    Sarah smiled at Lara and followed Hudson into a bedroom.


    As soon as they walked into the bedroom, Hudson put his arms around Sarah, but Sarah pushed him


    away.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± said Hudson sternly.


    Sarah stared hard at Hudson and tears began toe to her eyes. ¡°Do you remember it? You said you


    were confident enough to make me fall in love with you. You failed, Hudson! I never, never will love


    someone like you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You are nothing to me. I admit that you are very pretty, but I just want to have sex with


    you! You can¡¯t get out of it tonight. Remember the little girl¡¯s life depends on you!¡± said Hudson


    savagely.


    Just then, they heard a sudden, hurried knock at the door.


    ¡°You wicked little girl! You¡¯ll get yourself killed.¡± Hudson said and walked towards the door, looking very


    grumpy.


    ¡°Please, Hudson! Forgive Lara! Please don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Sarah tried to stop him.


    Hudson shoved her aside and opened the door.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of him. It was not Lara but Charles!


    Without a word, Charles kicked him in the chest. Hudson went flying and hit a table with a dull thud.


    Following the crash, all the wines smashed on the ground with broken pieces everywhere.


    ¡°How did you find me here? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Hudson said in a terrified voice.


    He felt a sharp pain in his chest. Not only that, a wave of panic came over him. He knew that once Lara


    was rescued, He would die!


    Charles walked toward Hudson, step by step. When he reached, he stepped on Hudson¡¯s chest with


    tremendous force. ¡°You¡¯re a dead man when you took away his daughter.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. The Brown family wille after you, you know that,¡± Hudson said in fear, shaking


    from head to foot.


    He had seen Charles blind his men cruelly at the Moonshine Pub. He couldn¡¯t get the scene out of his


    mind.


    At that moment, a cold voice came suddenly from the parlor. ¡°Knock him out and take him away!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mr. Owen!¡± Charles replied and kicked Hudson again, which made Hudson pass out. Then he


    heaved Hudson on his shoulder easily.


    Sarah was shocked to see what happened. After all, Hudson was at least 170 pounds. While she


    recovered from her surprise, Charles had jumped from the window and melted into the darkness.


    ¡°Dad, Sarah is still in there. She is my new friend. I should say goodbye to her.¡± Lara said sweetly and


    wrapped her arms around Baron¡¯s neck.


    In fact, Baron had heard Hudson and Sarah¡¯s conversation. He appreciated her help, so he took Lara


    to the bedroom.


    ¡°Sarah, you are right. Dad really came here. I have to go now,¡± Lara said happily.


    When Baron saw Sarah¡¯s face clearly, he was slightly shocked. She was beautiful and young, with a


    white shirt and a pair of old jeans.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting my daughter!¡± Baron said sincerely. The woman sacrificed herself for Lara.


    Baron was definitely appreciative of that.


    Sarah shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, no reason to thank me. Instead, I should say sorry to Lara. Sorry


    for getting her in this mess. She is adorable and I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°But thank you, anyway,¡± Baron said and handed her his business card. ¡°I¡¯m Baron Owen. My number


    is on there. If you need help, give me a call.¡±


    Sarah took the card and looked at it carefully. There was nothing but a phone number on it. She put it


    in her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m Sarah, nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°From this day forward, you are free! Hudson won¡¯t trouble you again.¡± Baron said and left, with his


    daughter in his arms.


    They drove to the Perry Manor. Lara was very happy on the way and talked a lot about Sarah. Baron


    was so relieved that Lara was all right.


    When they got home, Tracy just got back from work. She knew nothing about what had happened to


    Lara. ¡°Where have you been? It¡¯s prettyte,¡± sheined.


    ¡°Sorry, Tracy. I will be earlier next time,¡± Baron smiled.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Dad. I yed with Sarah tonight. She is very nice and I like her,¡± interposed Lara


    quickly. She did not notice that Tracy was watching them sulkily. She continued, ¡°Dad, could you take


    me to see Sarah tomorrow?¡±


    Tracy red at Baron angrily without another word. Baron looked at her with a bitter smile. He knew


    Tracy must be mistaken about Lara¡¯s words.


    The family knew nothing about Lara¡¯s being kidnapped, except Baron and Yuri. Baron didn¡¯t want to


    upset Tracy, so, he had to keep it a secret.


    But just then, Sherry rushed out, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! Tracy is so nice to you, but you cheat on her!¡± Sherry¡¯s


    words were like pouring gasoline on a fire. She wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to get them divorced.


    ¡°Mom, stop! Don¡¯t make things up!¡± Yuri said hurriedly. She was very clear about what had happened.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell the truth without Baron¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t listen to Mom. Youpletely misunderstood Baron. We all didn¡¯t have time to bring Lara


    home, so Baron asked his friend to take care of Lara,¡± Yuri said soothingly.


    ¡°What nonsense! If you three didn¡¯t have time, he could send Lara home. It is quite obvious that he was


    lying. He must have hooked up with that woman. Tracy, he wanted to divorce you! He nned this


    whole thing from the beginning!¡± Sherry said sharply.


    The words made Tracy even angrier. She fixed her eye on Baron. ¡°Just give me an exnation,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron.¡±


    ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I did not betray you. Everything Yuri said was true.¡± Baron had no


    choice but to lie to her.


    Tracy believed not a word of that. She sneered without a word and took Lara to her bedroom.


    ¡°Baron, why don¡¯t you exin to Tracy?¡± Yuri urged.


    Baron looked away from Tracy and shook his head. ¡°Now is not the time. I have to finish something.


    While everything is fine, I¡¯ll exin to her.¡± He said and left.


    Charles was waiting for him outside. And Hudson was still in his car. He needed to tackle the


    problem.

 Chapter 82 Kriss Birthday Dinner

    Chapter 82 Kris''s Birthday Dinner


    While Baron got in the car, Charles drove toward the Brown Manor through the dark night.


    The Brown family was ranked among the top 4 families in Cona, like the Lewis family. So that made


    them have high social status.


    And coincidentally, today was Kris Brown¡¯s 70th birthday. He was the leader of the Brown family.


    Tonight, a lot of rich and important people in Cona all came to the big birthday dinner. Many luxury cars


    lined up in the parking lot.


    The Brown Manor bloomed with light. And in the luxurious hall, there were dozens of tables. At the


    moment, the birthday dinner hadn¡¯t started yet, but the hall was full of people.


    A ck car stopped in the parking lot. This ordinary car was a sharp contrast to all the luxury cars


    around.


    Charles pointed to the well-dressed people and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, it seems the Brown Manor has a big


    party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. The Brown family are all here. It gets easier,¡± said Baron, with a small smile.


    ¡°Baron?¡± said a voice behind him.


    He turned and saw a young man, in a burgundy suit,ing towards him.


    The young man stared at Baron with astonishment. ¡°What are you doing here? Have you received the


    invitation too? But that¡¯s impossible. Tonight is Mr. Brown¡¯s 70th birthday dinner. Except for the


    members of the Brown family, they only invited their friends, like my family. Small families have no title


    to the party. Not to mention you are just a son-inw of the Perry family,¡± the young man said


    arrogantly.


    When he mentioned the Warner family, Baron finally remembered that the young man was Joker.


    Baron first met him in the Perry Manor not long after he returned to Cona. Sherry tried to make a match


    between Joker and Tracy. Even now, Sherry was still working on it.


    Baron made no reply and walked straight to the door, but Joker got in front of him. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t go


    in there without an invitation! Oh, I see! You must be hungry now ande here for the free food,¡±


    Joker taunted.


    ¡°Fuck off! No one can stand in my way, especially a dog!¡± Baron looked at him fiercely.


    Somehow, Joker could not bear to meet his eyes. He felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Joker was absolutely furious. He was from the Warner family. Everyone respected him.


    But Baron not only took the woman he liked but also humiliated him in public.


    He was contemptuous of Baron¡¯s humble background from the first day they met. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like


    that, Baron! You mean nothing to me. Believe it or not, I can kill you easily!¡±


    Joker said so loudly that a growing number of people came running to see the fun. Soon, they were


    surrounded by the rubberneckers.


    Joker¡¯s insolent words made Baron angry. Baron squinted his eyes and stared fiercely at him.


    Baron made no reply, but Joker seemed to take his silence for fear. He said triumphantly to Baron,


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, huh? Now on your knee and apologize to me, maybe I will give you a way out.


    Otherwise, you¡¯lle to a tragic end.¡±


    Baron looked at him with interest. ¡°How can you be so confident?¡± he said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! The Warner family is one of the best friends of the Brown family. You guys can¡¯t afford to


    offend us. Do as I say and I will let you go!¡± said Joker haughtily.


    ¡°Sadly, I believed not a word of that. Unless your father, John Warner told me in person. Go and get


    him for me,¡± Baron said.


    As he said this, there was silence in the crowd.


    The top four families in Cona were supreme and unchallenged. Though the Warner family was not


    among them, it had a very close rtionship with the Brown family, one of the four families. So, the


    Warner family also got some serious power.


    Joker¡¯s face went red, clearly affronted. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± He roared. Then he raised his fist and ran


    toward Baron.


    But Baron was undaunted. He stood perfectly still.


    At this time, a murmur ran through the crowd.


    ¡°This fool is as good as dead. Joker is a dangerous man!¡±


    ¡°Look at him! He wasn''t moving! I think he was petrified.¡±


    ¡°The fight is close to an end. Joker will be the winner!¡±


    The onlookers talked with a mix of excitement and anticipation. They were almost certain that Baron


    would get punched.


    But Baron surprised everyone. Before Joker got in front of him, Charles took a step forward and gave


    Joker a hard kick.


    Before Joker could react, he felt himself flying backward and then fell to the ground with a thud. When


    the onlookers saw that, they were too surprised to speak.


    Joker scrambled to his feet. Baron smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not killing you. Go back and tell your father John


    Warner, meet me within half an hour, or someone is gonna get hurt.¡± Baron said and walked into the


    Brown Manor.


    ¡°You will pay for this, Baron!¡± Joker said, staring after him.


    The Brown Manor was full of guests. Bright light flooded the luxury banquet hall. It looked splendid, like


    a pce.


    Baron went in and sat at a table. His appearance received someone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s Baron! Why is the jerk here?¡± A woman said in astonishment. She was Lucy, who was


    so dressed up tonight.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor, sitting beside Lucy, snapped at her.


    ¡°Honey! You know, it¡¯s the truth. He is a Jerk!¡± said Lucy.


    ¡°I warned you, Lucy! If you provoke him again, I will kick you out of the Johnson family!¡± Connor said


    coldly.


    In fact, Connor didn¡¯t know Baron¡¯s identity at all, but he feuded with Baron several times. He was not a


    stupid man, so he guessed that Baron must be quite a big shot. All he could do was stay away from


    Baron.


    Except for Connor and Lucy, Henry and Phillip were right here. They sat not far away from Baron,


    talking quietly.


    ¡°Grandpa, why is the jerk here?¡± Phillip grumbled.


    Henry waspletely clueless too. He spent quite a lot of money getting the invitation. But how did


    Baron get in?

 Chapter 83 Phillip’s Provocation

    Chapter 83 Phillip¡¯s Provocation


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I didn¡¯t realize you would be here, or I would greet you earlier,¡± said a familiar voice behind


    Baron.


    Baron turned his head and saw Wayne. He was surprised that the Porter family was also invited.


    Wayne walked over and sat beside Baron.


    Baron nced at him and said, ¡°I think you better move away from me, or you will get yourself into


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wayne was a little confused. But soon he felt something unusual. Many guests were looking at


    them, including Lucy, Henry, Phillip, and so on.


    ¡°Fine with me. They don¡¯t scare me. I treated them like dirt.¡± Wayne said, with a slightugh.


    Obviously, Wayne did not catch Baron¡¯s point, but Baron didn¡¯t say another word anymore.


    Looking at Baron, Phillip couldn¡¯t sit quietly anymore. ¡°Grandpa, I have to go and see the jerk.¡± He


    stood up and walked toward Baron.


    ¡°Hey, Wayne. Long time no see. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Phillip lifted his ss.


    But Wayne sat motionless in his chair and never looked up. For him, Baron was more important than


    the Perry family.


    It was obvious that Phillip was very embarrassed. He raised his ss and drank it quickly.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Baron? Why did the Brown family invite an asshole?¡± said Phillip loudly.


    Then he sat down and looked at Baron with contempt.


    Phillip said so loudly that lots of guests were looking over here.


    ¡°Is he from the Perry family?¡± someone said, pointing to Phillip.


    ¡°I think so. He came with Henry. The Perry family is just a small family. I cannot imagine how they have


    managed to join Kris¡¯s birthday dinner,¡± said another man.


    ¡°I have heard the guy is a son-inw of the Perry family. He is a former security guard. Henry¡¯s


    granddaughter, a great beauty, had sex with him five years ago! That was so funny. I also heard both of


    them were kicked out of the Perry family! They deserve it!¡± someone said.


    Everyone was intrigued by the words. They all knew how beautiful Tracy was. Five years ago, Tracy


    had sex with a security guard. The news spread all over the Cona and Tracy became theughingstock


    of the city. Until now, they finally met the security guard!


    ¡°His name is Baron? How did he get in?¡± some guests muttered.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know Baron¡¯s invitation was stolen from Joker. He had nned to make the


    Brown family pay for what Hudson did to Lara. But he changed his mind now.


    So many people gathered here, tonight was the best time to show his strength. He would make an


    example out of Phillip.


    Phillip didn¡¯t know anything about Baron¡¯s intention. He continued, ¡°You stupid jerk! You must sneak in.


    You¡¯re not allowed to sit here.¡± His voice grew louder.


    Wayne sat quietly without saying a word. He was looking forward to what would happen next.


    ¡°I do have an invitation. So, you think the Brown family did exactly the wrong thing?¡± Baron said slowly.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Phillip said nervously.


    ¡°That is what you mean. The invitation was used by guests to attend the birthday dinner. If I remember


    correctly, the guests can¡¯t enter the hall until the Brown family checked their invitation. But why I am


    here! So, you think the Brown family did not check clearly,¡± Baron said with a smile.


    Many members of the Brown family looked at them. Phillip was frightened out of his wits. ¡°It¡¯s clotted


    nonsense. You are insane! I mean, you must sneak in the hall. This has nothing to do with the Brown


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    family, okay?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You said I sneaked in the hall. In other words, you mean the Brown family is ipetent. Otherwise,


    how could I get in here?¡± said Baron.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Phillip roared, looking terrified.


    Just then, several security guards came over to Baron. ¡°Excuse me, sir. I have to check your invitation


    again,¡± the captain of the team said respectfully.


    ¡°Why? Even you are not confident about your abilities? You guys think I sneaked in here too?¡± Baron


    sneered.


    Baron did have an invitation, but he wanted to give the Brown family trouble.


    The security guards stood straight, looking very somber. The birthday dinner was full of honored


    guests. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, even the smallest family here.


    But the challenge was they had to keep the birthday dinner safe. If something went wrong, they would


    be fired.


    ¡°Please understand, sir! It¡¯s my job! I¡¯m sorry if I offended you,¡± the captain said.


    The security guards really stood out in the banquet hall. Soon, Baron captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    And their eyes fell upon him curiously.


    Phillip was kind of at a loss. He was not sure whether Baron had an invitation. He decided to risk it. He


    bet Baron didn¡¯t have it. ¡°Baron, the truth is you don¡¯t have an invitation at all, am I right?¡± said Phillip.


    Baron smiled gently and threw the invitation on the table. ¡°Take a good look! You better check it clearly!


    Is it fake?¡±


    While Baron got the invitation out, Phillip¡¯s face turned white.


    The Brown family didn¡¯t print names on their invitations. In other words, anyone could get into the


    banquet hall as long as they had an invitation.


    After careful inspection, the captain handed it back. ¡°It is truly the invitation of the Brown family, sir. I¡¯m


    awfully sorry to have wasted your time.¡±

 Chapter 84 Baron’s Anger

    Chapter 84 Baron¡¯s Anger


    ¡°How is this possible? He doesn¡¯t deserve to attend a luxurious feast like this. He is just an asshole!¡±


    Phillip roared.


    His grandpa barely managed to get two invitations. He had always felt very lucky and privileged to have


    the chance to attend the birthday dinner. So, he couldn¡¯t ept this result.


    The captain looked at Phillip coldly. ¡°Behave yourself, sir! I¡¯ve checked it. You can¡¯t use a guest


    without proof.¡±


    Phillip wanted to argue back, but Henry stopped him. He said sternly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Phillip made a gigantic mistake. I am so sorry.¡± Henry stood up and bowed deeply to the guests. He


    could not afford to offend anyone in the Brown family, including the security guards.


    Phillip¡¯s face was white with rage, because he knew everyone was mocking him.


    Wayne didn¡¯t say a single word until the conflict was done. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Fine. Just a


    misunderstanding. Mr. Owen is a friend of my family. There¡¯s no way that he sneaked in.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you have made a mistake, Wayne. Baron was nothing, but a good for nothing bum! And he


    has been kicked out of the Perry family. Without us, he wasn¡¯t worth a damn. Oh, that reminds me, he


    must steal the invitation!¡± said Phillip through gritted teeth.


    Baron took a sip of water and said nothing.


    ¡°Phillip, five years ago, Tracy had sex with a security guard. He is the security guard, right?¡± A young


    manughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! He is that jerk! He shamed Tracy and my family!¡± said Phillip angrily. He cast a sideways


    look at Baron and continued, ¡°What was worse, after that night, he disappeared for five years! Guess


    where was he?¡±


    Phillip¡¯s words seemed to interest others greatly. ¡°Go on, Phillip!¡± A young man urged.


    ¡°He has been in P for five years and just got back a month ago!¡± He said andughed.


    ¡°Oh, I see. He became a soldier!¡± the young man said.


    ¡°No! No! Guess what? He became a swine farmer!¡± said Phillip loudly.


    ¡°What?! Oh, my god. Oh, that was so, so funny!¡± Everyone roared withughter.


    ¡°Oh, my god. He is some. But that can¡¯t be true, Phillip! He is the son-inw of the Perry family.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Someone said and wiped tears ofughter from his face.


    ¡°No. No. You¡¯ve got this wrong. He is no longer the son-inw of the Perry family. They were kicked out


    by my grandpa! They actually have nothing to do with the Perry family, including Tracy, that bitch! They


    deserve it!¡± He said more loudly.


    ¡°You have no right to talk about my wife!¡± Baron said calmly and stared hard at Phillip.


    Looking at the sharp, cruel eyes. Phillip began to tremble in fear. He had never felt so scared or


    overwhelmed. Because Baron¡¯s piercing eyes make him look like a devil out of hell.


    There was total silence in the hall. The shock was in on everyone¡¯s face.


    Soon, Phillip was back to normal. He argued back, ¡°Why I couldn''t talk about Tracy? She humiliated the


    Perry family! Your dirty little secret is fairly well known. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°That was very wrong indeed!¡± Baron said coldly.


    ¡°You know in your heart that this is the truth!¡± argued Phillip.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that? Huh? You wanted to steal the Samhopany from Tracy, so you set


    Tracy up! You want to deny?¡± Baron made a clean breast of the fact.


    Everyone was dreadfully shocked to hear that. They watched Baron with their mouths open in surprise.


    Henry and Phillip were shocked too. How did Baron know about the truth? They didn¡¯t speak of this to


    anyone.


    They had established good rtionships with some powerful families andpanies. Because of this,


    the Perry group developed really fast these days.


    They had to hide the truth forever, or they would have no ce in Cona.


    Phillip jumped to his feet and denied, ¡°Nonsense! You stupid jerk! You¡¯re dead to me!¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability yet,¡± said Baron calmly.


    ¡°You fool! I give you my word you will be dead.¡± Phillip said and stepped close.


    He grabbed a ss bottle and raised it high. Then he pounded the bottle down so hard, aiming at


    Baron¡¯s head.


    Right before it hit on his head! Baron put out a hand and seized Phillip¡¯s wrist.


    And then a cracking sound urred.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Phillip screamed. The howl of anguish echoed across the hall. His arm was broken. Blood


    poured from the wound.


    Seeing that, everyone sat motionless in their chairs, stunned.


    But Baron seemed as tranquil as usual. He pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands. Then he looked up


    to Phillip and said, ¡°You know what? Almost no one was qualified to mess with me in the whole Nona,


    not to mention Cona! Do you think you are qualified?¡±


    The pain made Phillip grit his teeth. He let out an involuntary gasp. But Baron¡¯s words made his fear


    greater. He went very pale, and could not stop the trembling.


    Others held their silence and could not bear to look at Baron anymore. They were reluctant to plunge


    into the bitter wrangle.


    Wayne sat frozen with fear. He was shaking slightly and was very white in the face. He should have


    stayed away from Baron as he asked. But it was no use regretting now.


    There was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    ¡°He is so powerful. He is by no means an ordinary guy.¡±


    ¡°There must be something wrong! He can¡¯t be the son-inw of the Perry family!¡±


    ¡°He is in big trouble! Today is Mr. Brown¡¯s 70th birthday, but he made so much trouble here. The Brown


    family will not let him get away this time!¡±


    Baron took no notice of the words, and took a sip of water without another word. Nobody talked again.


    Only silence filled the hall.


    At that time, in came a young man, about thirty. The hall became active again.


    ¡°He is Shallot Brown! The best man in the Brown family!¡±


    ¡°He managed many of the Brown¡¯s businesses. I¡¯ve heard he is likely to be the heir of the Brown


    family!¡±


    ¡°This Baron may be in real trouble now. Shallot will not let him get away with it.¡±


    By now Shallot had stepped up to Baron and looked down at him. ¡°Today is my grandpa¡¯s 70th


    birthday. Why are you making trouble here? You¡¯d better exin it to me, or you are not leaving my


    house!¡±


    Baron did not answer his question. He lifted his head slowly and asked, ¡°Who is Hudson to you?¡±


    Shallot frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what Baron meant. ¡°He is my bother. You¡¯re his friend, right? But


    it didn''t work! You disturbed my grandpa¡¯s birthday dinner. You will have to pay for that.¡±


    ¡°If you were smart, you¡¯d keep quiet about that, or I will disturb the birthday dinner again.¡± Baron smiled


    thinly.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? In the Brown Manor?¡± said Shallot sneeringly.


    Baron shook his head.


    Shallot smiled and said, ¡°I dare you!¡±


    Baron made no reply. He grinned at Shallot and stood up. Suddenly, he seized a fistful of Shallot¡¯s hair


    and pushed his head down on the table with a thud. Shallot¡¯s face was sticky with blood immediately.


    The wailing, screeching sound filled the hall.


    It seemed things started to get really crazy. The eyes of the guests shed in Baron¡¯s direction. They


    were frozen in fear, their hearts beating fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m beating you! Do I make myself clear?¡± Baron smiled and sat


    back.

 Chapter 85 Apologize Now

    Chapter 85 Apologize Now


    People sitting near Baron were all terrified and restless facing such a devil.


    Notably, Wayne was even unnerved, as he knew Baron¡¯s strength, but didn¡¯t realize he was so


    powerful.


    Also, Baron was bold enough to break Phillip¡¯s wrist and beat the most excellent generation of the


    Brown family. All of such deeds were definitely an insult to them.


    However, Baron lifted a ss of wine and took a sip.


    Putting down the ss, he used his index finger to tap the door.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±


    The crisp sound acted like a demon in the air of serenity, piercing everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Shallot¡¯s face bled and struggled to roar.


    As the most excellent member of the Brown family as well as the would-be leader of the family, he was


    instead bullied by Baron who pressed his head against the table. What a terrible insult!


    Then an old man in a suit hurried here and whispered Shallot, ¡°Young Master, the banquet is ready


    now, and your dad has ordered that he will not leave easily after the banquet.¡±


    Hearing the word, ¡°dad¡±, Shallot suppressed his anger, and stared at Baron like seeing a dead person,


    ¡°Cherish the rest of your life!¡±


    Then Shallot went away and left a couple of stunned onlookers.


    Henry gave Baron a serious look and came to realize that he was not the real garbage despised by


    others.


    Phillip¡¯s eyes turned red and the pain from the wrist nearly led to aa.


    Baron was merciless and Phillip¡¯s wrist was nearly broken. The white bone could even be seen so that


    the hand would possibly have to be cut.


    Henry understood that it was not good to see the blood at the birthday feast and the Brown family might


    therefore hate them. Henry decided to take him away in a hurry.


    Baron was not flurried, as he came here for instigation, but he didn¡¯t realize that the family was so


    tolerant. He had beaten the most excellent member of it and how could they refrain from dispelling


    Baron?


    Wayne was restless. He knew Baron well, but he also got something clear: Baron and his mom were


    expelled from the Perry family years ago.


    For him, the Perry family granted him the Brone Group aspensation only, and he already


    understood Baron¡¯s hatred of the Perry family.


    There was important cooperation between the Porter family and the Brown family. Baron surely


    offended thetter and he didn¡¯t know his choice.


    After the hesitation, Wayne smiled and rose to his feet, ¡°Let me use the toilet.¡±


    Getting outside, he hurried to dial a string of numbers and told William everything he knew.


    After a while, William replied in a low voice, ¡°You just need to keep silent. No matter what Baron does,


    you shouldn¡¯t intervene, but you don¡¯t have to shun away from him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you mean I just keep silent?¡± Wayne got William¡¯s point.


    William said, ¡°Right. Baron is young, but he is not a rude person. He is now the chairman of the board


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of the Brone Group, despite being expelled by the Perry family. It is difficult for the Brown family to take


    his life.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will follow your words.¡± Wayne hung up the phone, got back to the hall, and continued to sit


    beside Baron.


    Baron gently smiled at Wayne but said nothing. Wayne was instead astonished by this mysterious


    smile.


    At that moment, the door of the banqueting hall closed slowly, and a birthday song sounded. The


    birthday banquet began.


    An old man walked onto the stage slowly.


    He was Kris Brown, the leader of one of the four families across Cona.


    ¡°Today is my 70th birthday, and I¡¯d like to extend my gratitude to everyone whoes to attend the


    banquet.¡±


    He walked to the stage and stood in front of the microphone. He smiled and said, ¡°We have invited


    many prestigious guests besides the Brown family. Help yourself and have a good time.¡±


    The crowd hailed and apuded.


    Then it was time to send presents to him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I wish you a healthy and long life.¡±


    Shallot held an old and simple sandalwood gift box and gave it to him deferentially.


    The lid was open and there was an exquisite jade ring inside.


    ¡°Ha, ha, nice! I love Shallot¡¯s gift.¡± Krisughed and spoke.


    Shallot was the first one to send the gift and this, to some extent, represented his role in the Brown


    family.


    Then Shallot¡¯s uncles and aunts came to send presents.


    After that, it was the other guests¡¯ turn. Various birthday gifts piled in front of Kris and any one of them


    was equivalent to a general household¡¯s annual ie.


    However, Kris smiled lightly. Only Shallot¡¯s gift was praised, while other gifts weren¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, Joker, who was severely kicked by Charles at the doorway of the Brown family, came in


    with a middle-aged person.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, wish you a healthy and long life.¡±


    The middle-aged person near Joker held a jade flower pot, which had various petals carved with


    emerald.


    John was too generous. It must cost tens of millions of dors.


    ¡°It seems that the Warner family determined to follow the Brown family.¡±


    The guests were surprised to see John¡¯s gift.


    Krisughed loudly, ¡°It is so kind of you!¡±


    ¡°Master, I have something to tell you,¡± John said all of a sudden.


    ¡°Well, what? Tell me.¡±


    Much like the second-ss family, the Warner family was really sincere to send the expensive gift, so


    Kris lived up to John¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t mean to disappoint you, but I have to tell you for fear that some gangster would slip


    into the hall.¡±


    John bowed and hurried to say, ¡°Ie here from the airport and worry about beingte for the feast,


    so I ask my son to greet you first, but he was beaten at the doorway of your family. The bastard also


    grabbed my son¡¯s invitation card.¡±


    ¡°What? Unbelievable!¡±


    Kris roared, ¡°Who the hell dares to grab my invitation card?¡±


    John takes a wink and Joker pointed at Baron and scolded him, ¡°You bastard,e here to apologize.


    Damn it! You dare to sit!?¡±


    Everyone looked at Baron who sat there withposure and they were surprised.


    Baron broke Philip¡¯s wrist under the spotlight, beat Kris¡¯s favorite grandson, and pressed his head on


    the table.


    Beyond their expectation, the invitation card was grabbed.

 Chapter 86 Utter Humiliation

    Chapter 86 Utter Humiliation


    ¡°What does hee here for?¡± Countless onlookers began to wonder.


    Baron raised his head slowly under the spotlight and looked at Kris calmly.


    Kris¡¯s eyes were filled with chillness, as it was his birthday feast but someone came here to instigate


    chaos.


    Before long he knew a little about the previous chaos. But he decided to curb it even though his


    grandson was beaten.


    However, he couldn¡¯t believe that the Warner family should expose the truth now.


    ¡°Your invitation card is acquired through scramble?¡± Shallot gave a cold smile, and he originally thought


    that Baron got it through other channels.


    Every year, after all, some people would spend arge sum of money to get it to witness Kris¡¯s birthday


    feast.


    It was okay if Baron got the ticket in legitimate ways. But the truth was the opposite: he robbed it. Then


    it became easier to fight against him.


    ¡°Bloke, who the hell are you?¡± Kris eventually began to ask.


    Joker spoke loudly before Baron answered, ¡°Mr. Brown, he was nothing but a worthless son-inw of


    the Perry family. Five years ago, he slept with Tracy Perry. The bastard was enlisted years ago and


    came back recently.¡±


    Joker¡¯s eyes were filled with unease. He was excited since he took his family¡¯s powerful figures here


    when he came with John. They were waiting outside the Brown Manor.


    Baron would be severely beaten if he walked out. But who knew the Brown family even started to aim


    at him?


    ¡°Joker, shut up!¡±


    John immediately reproached seeing that Kris was unhappy.


    ¡°Who invites the idiot to the birthday feast? People may think of Brown Manor as some garbage center


    seeing him here.¡±


    Baron¡¯s words sounded like a thunder bombarding in the crowd.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    His words seemed to insult Joker, but actually incriminate the whole Brown family. He even defamed


    the family as the garbage center.


    It was unwise to stigmatize the Brown family.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Baron.


    He stood up straight like a mountain and walked toward Kris step by step.


    Kris eventually showed a bit of anger.


    The family, which was ranked among the four families of Cona, was never insulted under Kris¡¯s


    presence, not to mention at his birthday feast.


    The rest of the families wouldn¡¯t do so. But Baron, the nobody, dared to provoke a dispute.


    ¡°Baron, what are you doing? It is Kris¡¯s birthday feast. Behave yourself!¡± Joker lost his temper when


    seeing Baron walked to Kris.


    To demonstrate his loyalty, he stood in front of Kris and said vehemently, ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t worry. I am


    here to protect you.¡±


    His thought was simple: Baron would impossiblye near Kris and would therefore be stopped by the


    guards of the Brown family. Not only would he not be beaten by Baron, but he could show off in front of


    Kris.


    The guests were stunned, as they did witness the scene that Baron broke Phillip¡¯s wrist and even


    fought against Shallot.


    Baron wouldn¡¯t take the idiot Joker seriously.


    A couple of onlookers expected something different.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you are arrogant or supercilious.¡±


    Shallot came here with two bodyguards for his protection.


    Baron squinted andughed, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be trouble-free?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. What was he doing after he had beaten Philip and Shallot tantly? Sensible


    people could understand that the Brown family had many talents who appeared around Kris. Once they


    heard his order, Baron would lose.


    But Baron still kept swaggering.


    Shallot was angered and smiles, ¡°A worthless son-inw and garbage of the worst family. Why aren¡¯t


    you flurried?¡±


    While Baron had alreadye over him.


    Meanwhile, Baron moved and got through the two bodyguards.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Shallot was mmed on his face severely under the spotlight; his mr teeth were also broken off in


    the air.


    He fell onto the nearest table in a thump and dishes smashed.


    Hiss!


    The scene became voiceless and everyone widened their eyes.


    ¡°Is he crazy to beat Shallot in Kris¡¯s presence!?¡±


    ¡°The point is how Baron can beat him with two bodyguards stopping him?¡±


    ¡°Is he a skilled fighter?¡±


    All guests¡¯ hearts throbbed and looked at Baron out of surprise.


    Those two bodyguards were shocked and confused that Baron beat Kris without their knowledge.


    After a while of dullness, the two bodyguards were irritated, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    They tried to attack him but were defeated because Baron was so vignt that he grabbed their hands


    and stopped them.


    Woo! Woo!


    Then the two bodyguards were thrown out like trash.


    Onlookers were extremely astonished with their mouths wide open.


    It could be said that Baron waspetent to beat Shallot. But who knew he could even defeat his two


    bodyguards who failed to even touch his body?


    Sure enough, Baron hadn¡¯t only strength but also talent.


    Instantly, Joker was the only person standing between Baron and Kris.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You also want to stop me?¡± Baron smiled but his smile was terrifying in Joker¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Ba...Baron, calm down. This is the Brown family.¡± Joker was too scared to utter a word and quivered


    all over.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Baron smiled, took a step forward, seized Joker¡¯s neck, and intensified his force. The 200-pound Joker


    was lifted by Baron with one hand only.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Kris turned raged, as Baron fought at his birthday feast and tantly hurt the people present. It was a


    stark humiliation to him.

 Chapter 87 Birthday Present

    Chapter 87 Birthday Present


    Baron dismissed Kris and looked at Joker calmly.


    ¡°I let you go home to ask your father to beg for mercy due to your stupidity, not your continued


    provocation. I don¡¯t like killing, but it doesn¡¯t mean I dare not.¡±


    After that, Baron flung Joker away.


    Joker crashed onto the pir at the center of the banquet hall in a thump. He rolled his eyes and


    passed out.


    Baron then looked at John and said, ¡°You are to me for your son¡¯s mistake! I spare your fucking life


    this time. I will not mind killing your entire family if you continue to offend me.¡±


    The guests were astounded and looked at Baron out of terror. It appeared that Baronpletely


    despised Kris, as he beat his guests tantly.


    Everyone sensed an underlying tumult and John was even more flurried. But Baron kept quiet and it


    shocked John who dared not speak a single word.


    An old-aged man suddenly turned up beside Kris out of nowhere.


    ¡°It is Nine Finger!¡±


    Someone screamed and many senior figures also identified the man.


    Nobody knew the man¡¯s real name, but he was known for his natural nine fingers. He did not lose the


    other finger but was instead born this way.


    His poprity among the seniors was gained through his strength, as he saved Kris¡¯s life many times


    and therefore received his appreciation. Even linear descents of the Brown family couldn¡¯t rival his role.


    Then Shallot walked here with the help of others.


    Before the birthday feast, he was tantly pressed on the table and then smacked by Baron.


    His face swelled and became out of shape.


    ¡°Nine Finger, I want him to die!¡± Shallot eventually turned mad and nearly bit his teeth into pieces. He


    roared in a low voice.


    Nine Finger took a move after that.


    He toed lightly and rushed to Baron like an arrow dashing from a bow.


    Baron had a cold smile, ¡°Poor guy!¡±


    Nine Finger rushed and jumped high to kick him.


    Baron eventually moved but stood where he was and bent his leg to kick.


    ¡°Knock!¡±


    A vigorous force passed on Nine Finger¡¯s leg when their feet collided.


    Nine Finger flew out in the air.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Nine Finger crashed on the table of more than 20 guests, and the table was broken into pieces. He


    spat a mouthful of blood because of the heavy knock.


    Baron had always been staying where he was and only lifted his leg. Nine Finger, the most powerful


    member of the Brown family was immediately defeated by Baron with one kick alone.


    The hall was lifelessly quiet!


    Everyone widen their eyes and was shocked knowing how strong Nine Finger was.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How....how?¡±


    ¡°Is he really Nine Finger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    No one in the banquet hall would believe the truth and they were all stunned.


    Kris who tended to be calm-minded eventually showed astonishment.


    Shallot opened his mouth so widely that an egg could be squeezed into it. A gush of terror ruled him.


    Instantly, a group of hidden fighters rushed out and besieged Baron.


    Nine Finger¡¯s face turned pale, returned to Kris and apologized, ¡°Sorry, master. I am not on a par with


    him.¡±


    ¡°Why do youe to my birthday feast?¡± After a while did Kris appeased his mood.


    Baron had been making chaos after entering the banquet hall.


    Kris knew that Baron came here not to attend his birthday feast.


    Baron smiled lightly, ¡°For sending my gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift? I think you long to eradicate my family.¡± Kris scorned.


    ¡°Before sending my gift, I would like to ask you a question.¡±


    Baron spoke and asked before Kris said, ¡°Do you know Hudson?¡±


    ¡°He is my grandson. You both are familiar with each other? If so, I would not let you go now that you


    disrupt my birthday feast.¡± Kris was serious and seemed to be able to keep him here.


    Baronughed and didn¡¯t know how Kris could be so bold. Nine Finger was easily defeated by him, so


    who could rival Baron?


    ¡°He detained a woman for a month. Do you know the matter?¡± Baron asked suddenly.


    Kris frowned, ¡°He is my grandson, and he sure can own women of any kind. If you are right, so what?


    Just a woman. It is her luck to be selected by my grandson.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he dares to do so. It turns out his grandfather is also an asshole. Now I know that your


    family has lost the conscience and humanity.¡± Baron scoffed.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Kris roared, ¡°Who gives you the right to judge my family arbitrarily?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in your family, but your grandson offends me, so I have the right.¡±


    Baron said calmly, ¡°Originally, I came here for your exnation, but now I don¡¯t think it is necessary.¡±


    He paused and went on, ¡°I have to put an end to your existence in the City of Cona.¡±


    Baron used powerful words to threaten them as well as the onlookers.


    He dared to say anything.


    ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t you think Nine Finger is all we have got?¡±


    Kris squinted and showed cruelty, ¡°My family has been among the top families across Cona for a long


    time. If you could do what you say, we would be long gone.¡±


    Many guests gave a sarcastic look at Baron. In their eyes, Baron was a skilled fighter and could easily


    defeat Nine Finger, but the Brown family couldn¡¯t perish because of him.


    If a family could be eradicated without difficulty, any n would be able to spend a huge sum of money


    to employ a super awesome killer who could root out the family and therefore became the king.


    Baron heard that and smiled lightly. Ordinary people could neverprehend his greatness.


    ¡°p! p! p!¡±


    Baron apuded and smiled at Kris, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please take my gift here!¡±


    Then came a surge of a disturbance outside the door.


    Soon a heavy and strong man came out and amazed the crowd. He carried a man¡¯s leg and dragged


    him to the banquet hall.


    A row of shocking bloodstains could be seen along the way.


    ¡°Send the gift right now and see if Mr. Brown is satisfied.¡± Baron¡¯s voice showed a bit of chillness.


    Charles got the order and flung the man away. The man was thrown to Kris.


    ¡°Hudson!¡±


    Very soon Kris identified the man who was bleeding. He roared and his entire body seemed to convey


    an intention of murder.

 Chapter 88 Doomsday

    Chapter 88 Doomsday


    Hudson was bleeding all over and his face swelled. Kris couldn¡¯t identify him but for his clothing.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Kris was deeply mad seeing his grandson was severely bullied.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hudson was seriously hurt and his limb junctions werepletely smashed. He would lie in bed for the


    rest of his life even though he was alive.


    At his birthday feast, Hudson was severely beaten, and Kris would naturally feel irritated.


    Guests witnessed Baron¡¯s deed and felt extremely stunned.


    ¡°Across Nona, there is no one that can kill me, not to mention Cona!¡±


    Baron wasposed and didn¡¯t feel any sense of danger being besieged by the fighters.


    Charles stood straight behind him and waited for his order.


    Shallot saw his brother¡¯s injury and thought he was rtively luckier.


    ¡°I must let you pay for it.¡±


    Kris¡¯s eyes turned blood red and he could no longer suppress his anger.


    ¡°I feel really sorry for your family. You still want me to pay. Don¡¯t you know why I bully your grandson?¡±


    Baron shook his head impatiently.


    ¡°He is my grandson and he is given the right to make mistakes if he really does so. You shouldn¡¯t have


    imposed merciless punishment on him. Really!¡±


    Kris shook his head and kept calm. Actually, who could imagine his rage?


    Many onlookers looked forward to Kris¡¯s burst due to Baron¡¯s provocation. Hudson was beaten out of


    shape, so they wanted to know how the Brown family would fight against him.


    ¡°Your grandson deserves it. Why is he unique?¡±


    Baron answered calmly and angrily, ¡°Your family is short-sighted without the knowledge of the outside


    world. As a result, it is easier for you to offend high-profile figures.¡±


    Kris got Baron¡¯s implication and smiled, ¡°Are you sure you are the high-profile figure because of your


    strength?¡±


    In his eye, the reason why Baron was powerful was that he had been a serviceman for years, but it


    couldn¡¯t make up for his disadvantage being a lower-ss man.


    ¡°I thought it may hurt you to me your entire family for your grandson¡¯s mistake.¡±


    Baron¡¯s glistening eyes showed chillness, ¡°But now I don¡¯t, and I feel blessed, or your family will


    continue your disgusting wrongdoings.¡±


    Baron stopped hisugh and instantly showed his intention of murder.


    It made the experienced Kris feel something ufortable.


    Murder!


    Baron felt like killing him!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kris soared.


    All of a sudden, a dozen fighters came to besiege Baron and Charles.


    ¡°Your grandson kidnaps my daughter in order to fight against me and he even threatens to retaliate


    me.¡±


    Baron seemed to tell something unrted to him, ¡°Unfortunately, I find my girl and he had to endure my


    anger.¡±


    ¡°I came here to see your attitude and then mulled over my punishment.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! I am not satisfied with your attitude, so the Brown family will perish across Cona.¡±


    Baron said calmly.


    ¡°Ha, ha!¡±


    Kris was amused by Baron¡¯s words.


    Then he lost his temper and roared, ¡°Naive, you dare to threaten me. You are so arrogant to say that


    we will perish, seriously?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t realize that you are in danger.¡±


    Then a dozen fighters took out Colt machine pistol from their suits.


    They pointed their guns at Baron instantly.


    Undoubtedly, Baron would be shot like a sieve as long as Krismanded.


    The hall was lifelessly silent and everyone witnessed the scene with astonishment.


    But Baron and Charles didn¡¯t care. For them, they were not pistols, but like useless toys.


    ¡°Little boy, I admit your strength, and my best Nine Finger couldn¡¯t rival you.¡±


    Kris¡¯s hatred was clear-cut, ¡°Nevertheless, it is not the age of cold steel when an individual can


    dominate the world, but the age of machine weapon. You look supercilious, so why do you stop?¡±


    Baron bantered, ¡°You really think several worn ¡®weapons¡¯ could indeed take my life?¡±


    ¡°Worn weapons? Little boy, don¡¯t you think you can shun away from the bullets from over 20 guns?¡±


    Kris gave a cold smile.


    ¡°Have a try.¡±


    Baron smiled lightly.


    Charles was ready to fight back.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s calmness, Kris could forbode mischief.


    Soon he discarded this thought, banged on the table, and roared, ¡°Bloke, I don¡¯t want to waste time on


    you. Let me give you two options. Apologize to my grandson on your knees and I will consider letting


    you die whole, or I will shoot you immediately.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Baron bantered.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    Then came a gush of thundering noise outside the banquet hall, apanied by a gust of strong wind.


    Therge-scale crystal pendantmp at the center of the hall kept vaciting, echoing a knock of crisp


    ss sound.


    ¡°What sound?¡±


    ¡°It came from overhead. A helicopter?¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback and Kris became a bit unnerved. The sound was loud and it seemed there


    was more than one.


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    A green jeep followed the re and knocked into the door of the hall.


    Followed by several jeeps and a stalwart man dashed in.


    Ten!


    Thirty!


    One hundred!


    Within seconds, one hundred strong men in uniform rushed in and amazed the guests.


    Suddenly, Kris and his fellows were besieged, and one hundred automatic rifles all aimed at them,


    including Kris and over twenty fighters from the Brown family.


    ¡°Put down your guns, or you will die!¡± The first man reproached coldly.


    ¡°Click! Click!¡± The sound of one hundred rifles loaded with bullets echoed in the lifeless silent hall, and


    everyone could sense the thick smell of powder.

 Chapter 89 Ask for One Thing Only

    Chapter 89 Ask for One Thing Only


    It was so surprising that guests didn¡¯t regain their consciousness until Kris was besieged by one


    hundred strong and tall men.


    It was confusing that they came to fight against the Brown family.


    Kris was even more shocked, as he, the leader of the family, had never been aimed at by one hundred


    rifles at the same time.


    Even worse, the rifles were aimed at his head directly.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you intrude in our home?¡± Kris pretended to be calm, but his trembling voice


    exposed his visceral terror.


    Then the leading strong man came over and said coldly, ¡°We receive a report, which says that your


    family used guns illegally and we have acquired necessary evidence. You¡¯d better admit it. All of your


    family members are arrested now.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes and these strong men intended to arrest Kris as well as the rest of his


    family members. Unbelievable!


    Kris heard his words and copsed. He fell to the ground and was stunned, ¡°Howe?¡±


    The Brown family, the top-ss family, was home to its own defense troop, and it had maintained its


    normal life for years. However, it was currently besieged by many rivals.


    He was wise enough, as these rivals aimed to eliminate the family. After a while, Kris regained his


    consciousness, and he was at a loss and felt bad when looking at Baron once again.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Kris was desperate and he longed to know why he would be killed.


    He had to give in, even though he didn¡¯t believe that these fighters came out due to Baron¡¯s order.


    However, Baron was merciless and behaved innocently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am now.¡±


    ¡°Please spare my life and my family, and we will pay our sincere respect to you.¡± Kris became calm


    quickly.


    Suddenly, Baronughed, ¡°You think I employ them? Will you buy it if I say yes?¡±


    Kris was surprised and wondered whether he did so.


    But who else?


    ¡°Kris, it ismonly said that one will end up bacshing from his own wrongdoing. You¡¯d better


    cooperate with the investigation. I am convinced that the police will not bring your trouble if you are


    innocent. Otherwise, you have to face it anyway.¡±


    Baron smiled and turned to look at the leading man again, ¡°Sir, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    The man felt embarrassed when being called ¡®sir¡¯ by Baron, but he had to cover his real identity, so he


    scolded loudly, ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Members of the Brown family were all arrested.


    The leading strong man looked around and said coldly, ¡°What happened tonight should be kept as a


    secret. The police had got all of your private information, so anyone that reveals the secret will be


    sentenced as treason.¡±


    After that, he marched and left.


    Everyone was astonished in therge hall, as treason would incriminate all family members.


    It was obvious that the Brown family would perish after tonight and the reason was a mystery in the


    City of Cona.


    But there left a question: who hired these strong men that arrested the members of the Brown family?


    That young man?


    The crowd turned to look at Baron.


    Joker and John were quivering seeing Baron was looking at them.


    ¡°Thump!¡± The son and his dad were on their knees and John pleaded, ¡°Mr. Baron, I am sorry to offend


    you. Please spare my family¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baron, we are wrong, and we will never offend you. I am merely the asshole. Kiss my ass


    anytime.¡± Joker said shivering all over his body.


    The Warner family took painstaking efforts to get familiar with the Brown family, whose members were


    all arrested by the police just now. It foreboded the doomsday of the family.


    It was probably made by Baron, so how couldn¡¯t Joker and John feel horrified?


    ¡°Offending me is okay, but I will give him a deep lesson if he hurts my wife and daughter.¡±


    Baron squinted and seemed to talk to Joker, but it was clear that Baron was warning everyone on the


    spot.


    Joker reminded that he used to vie with Baron for getting Tracy, and he felt scared to death. He knelt


    down and said, ¡°I am wrong and I will no longer harass your wife.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Baron scolded loudly.


    As he said, he came here to see the Brown family¡¯s attitude, instead of paying attention to everyone.


    What disappointed him was that Kris turned a blind eye to his grandson¡¯s wrongdoing.


    Countless heroes sacrificed their lives on the frontier for the protection of their country.


    The Brown family chose tomit inhumane deeds, so they were not eligible for the enjoyment of


    prosperity contributed by their dedication.


    Joker and John listened and felt it was a special pardon, so they hurried to run away.


    Other people dared not to linger and escaped from the ominous ce.


    Soon only Baron and Charles were in the hall. Oh, there was also Wayne.


    Wayne was not foolish but smart. He knew more about Baron than others.


    He was probably sure that those strong men were hired by Baron.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, let me send you off.¡± Wayne took an initiative and said with respect.


    Baron gave a light look at him and knew he had something to tell him. He didn¡¯t refuse and said to


    Charles, ¡°You go home first. He will drive me home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Charles turned around and left.


    Wayne wasposed and drove Baron to the gate of the Perry Manor.


    Wayne kept silent along the way as if to be a real driver working for Baron.


    Wayne didn¡¯t speak to Baron until thetter would get off the car, ¡°Mr. Baron, may I tell you a story?¡±


    Baron smiled and thought Wayne couldn¡¯t help speaking it out. Heughed, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°The Brown family will perish after tonight. I think it is an opportunity for you.¡± Wayne smiled.


    ¡°Well, why?¡± Baron pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°The news that the family will perish will not go viral quickly. If you take over its industry personally, then


    you yourself will be among the top ns across Cona.¡±


    Wayneughed, ¡°If you agree, I will help you unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Baron bantered.


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°I only beg for one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Baron asked.

 Chapter 90 Dig It Out

    Chapter 90 Dig It Out


    Wayne stared at Baron and said earnestly, ¡°Please tell the people that you are with the Porter family in


    Kato.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha!¡±


    Baronughed loudly and scoffed at him, ¡°Go ask William whether I have to say this in public. Is Brone


    Group your industry?¡±


    Hearing that Baron called his grandpa¡¯s name, a tinge of chillness passed over Wayne¡¯s eyes, but he


    pretended to be shocked and said hurriedly, ¡°The Brone Group is the Owen family¡¯s industry, so how


    dare we covet it?¡±


    ¡°The Owen family¡¯s industry?¡±


    Baron smiled impatiently, ¡°You dare not covet their industry, so why dare you to covet mine?¡±


    Then Baron squinted. Wayne failed to read Baron¡¯s mind and said, ¡°Mr. Baron, don¡¯t get me wrong. I


    only want to cooperate with you and reap the win-win oue. After all, you are already expelled by


    the Owen family.¡±


    Baron came to realize why the family dared to talk with him in this impolite way now that his real


    identity was known. It turned out they thought Baron was the same person a decade year ago, when he


    and his mom were expelled from the Owen family.


    ¡°Wayne, go tell William that your family is far unqualified to cooperate with me. I am the master and you


    are only the ve.¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes demonstrated his resolute, ¡°If your family longs for improvement, just follow my words,


    but if you aim to hurt me, just forget it. Don¡¯t y with fire and get yourself burnt in the end.¡±


    Baron¡¯s words were forceful and hepletely dismissed the family.


    It annoyed Wayne and he turned raged. But he could only suppress his anger considering what Baron


    had done in the hall.


    ¡°No worries, Mr. Baron. I will tell my grandpa what you have said.¡± Wayne said in a low voice.


    Baron gave a light look at him, pulled the door of the car open, and got off.


    Baron entered the Perry Manor and then Wayne took out his phone and dialed a telephone number,


    ¡°Grandpa, he didn¡¯t reject, but he didn¡¯t show any respect to us. He also warns us that we¡¯d better not


    take risks.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    William felt raged, ¡°So arrogant! If he goes back to the Owen family, maybe I will follow his words. But


    the illegitimate son expelled from the Owen family dares to dominate my family.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Keep silent and modest as if nothing had happened. 49% of the shares of River Construction Materials


    were given to him for free. Hence, we cannot give up easily.¡±


    William said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, he owns the Brone Group, so we need him to expand our family


    as long as he doesn¡¯t break up with the Owen family.¡±


    ¡°Now that the bloke doesn¡¯t have the idea of building his own n, then we do it ourselves. You¡¯d better


    take over Brown family¡¯s industry as soon as possible before the news goes out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wayne answered.


    It was alreadyte and Baron tiptoed into his room.


    He opened the door and found that the nightmp on the bedside was on. Lara was asleep but Tracy


    wasn¡¯t. She was reclining against the bed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Baron asked in a low voice.


    Tracy didn¡¯t answer. She looked at Baron carefully and lied down after confirming that he was okay.


    Baron was clear why Tracy didn¡¯t answer.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t exin it. Otherwise, she would know Lara was kidnapped, and Tracy must be


    worried.


    Baron gave a bitter smile, brushed her teeth carefully and then went to bed.


    Tracy kept her eyes close but didn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Seeing her delicate face, Baron sighed mildly and hoped that Tracy would forget the incident as soon


    as possible!


    It took Baron so much effort to be closer with Tracy and he was reluctant to messy it up due to a


    groundless issue.


    Probably he was too tired and then he snored.


    Tracy opened her eyes and saw Baron was asleep. She was unhappy, for he just slept simply.


    They didn¡¯t chat that night, and Baron tiptoed out of the room the next morning when Tracy also got up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Baron was jogging outside and found that the footstep sound behind him became louder. He


    immediately saw Tracy wearing a pair of sports clothes.


    ¡°Tracy, why do youe here?¡± Baron asked in surprise.


    Tracy answered calmly, ¡°You owe me an exnation.¡±


    He was stunned as he was forced to give her one, and he felt embarrassed, ¡°Dear, trust me. Lara did


    stay in my friend¡¯s home. I have no connection with that woman. You can ask Yuri.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Tracy didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°She was already your fan, and she doesn¡¯t tell me the truth.¡±


    Baron was surprised and wondered when Yuri bes his fan?


    ¡°Tracy, are you feeling jealous?¡± Baron rolled his eyes and asked out of surprise.


    After a while, Tracy blushed and answered angrily, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Tracy went back to her home after reproaching him.


    ¡°Do I really fall in love with him? If not, why should I be so angry about what kind of girls he is


    familiar with?¡±


    Thinking of her embarrassing look, she was annoyed, ¡°After all, he was my nominal husband, so he


    cannot cheat on me, either. Yes! That¡¯s the reason!¡±


    Tracy didn¡¯t realize that Baron, whose hearing was extraordinary, had heard what she said. Suddenly,


    he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Tracy admits that I am her husband.¡±


    Baron stopped jogging and ran after Tracy, ¡°Tracy, hold on!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether Tracy liked him, but he was sure that he was regarded as her husband in her


    eye.


    Baron was in a good mood in the morning.


    Yuri felt confused. She looked at Tracy who was embarrassed and unhappy looking at Baron who was


    proud and satiated. She guessed there must be some secret between this couple.


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    There came a burst of re outside the door while they were having breakfast.


    The whole family was taken aback. Sherry jumped up and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She walked out of the room and saw an excavator in the courtyard. The walls of the courtyard were


    knocked down.


    That was not the point. The point was: the excavator went on marching ahead.


    ¡°Remove!¡± a middle-aged man wearing a white helmet ordered.


    The scraper pan of the excavator rose up and aimed at the second floor of the building.

 Chapter 91 A Small Coffin

    Chapter 91 A Small Coffin


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the boom ended, the whole house was shaking, and a corner of it was bitten off.


    Seeing this, Sherry was terrified, roaring, and rushing towards the man wearing a helmet.


    ¡°You bustard, how dare you ruined my house, I am going to kill you all!¡±


    The house where she had been living for years was destroying now, she was so sad and grumpy, and


    she had to stop it. She pounced on the contractor as if she was protecting her children.


    However, she was too weak to fight against a group of strong men, who was holding tools.


    Before she got close to the contractor, two men holding hammers blocked her, goggling at her.


    ¡°Bitch, you wanna kill us? Come on, show me what you got! I will ruin you as well,¡± said the contractor,


    Seeing the house was copsing, the Owens, who was eating breakfast in their house, also dashed


    out.


    Tracy and Yuri were startled when they saw a dozen of equipped demolition workers in the yard.


    Baron looked around sharply, holding Lara in his arm.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± yelled Tracy angrily.


    The contractor had never moved his eyes away from Tracy and Yuri.


    He looked lustfully at Tracy, gesturing to the excavator, and said smilingly, ¡°Lady, of course Ie here


    for demolition, can¡¯t you see my excavator?¡±


    ¡°This is my home, who the hell are you? You have no rights to demolish it,¡± growled Tracy indignantly.


    ¡°Lady, we are a legal demolishingpany, and it was the owner of the house who paid us to demolish


    it. We checked, of course, his identity, before we came here. So, we are just doing what we get paid to.


    Please get away,¡± said the contractor, and he didn¡¯t lie about why they were here.


    They did have a demolition warrant on hand, but no one knew if they were a legal demolishing


    All of a sudden, a swooshing sounded, and a truck popped in and pulled over before the excavator.


    The yard was small. An excavator and a truck almost upied all the space of it.


    ¡°Who is Baron?¡± said a young man, who just got out of the truck.


    Baron stepped forward, ¡°I am Baron!¡±


    ¡°We are paid by Mr. Perry to deliver you a gift, please sign and receive it.¡±


    The young man looked weird. He walked to Baron while he was talking, with a receipt in his hand.


    Baron looked sharply around. He saw what was in the truck.


    It was coffin. There were five coffins for the Tracy¡¯s family.


    Obviously, it was a curse.


    Tracy also saw the coffins and was bewildered as she knew they were sent by a Mr. Perry.


    The owner of the house was Mr. Perry. Apparently, they were the same person.


    All of these were done by the Perry family, for they owned the house.


    At this moment, an Audi pulled over outside of the yard, and a familiar person strode out.


    And a big man followed behind.


    ¡°Phillip Perry!¡±


    Tracy yelled immediately as she saw him, with teeth gritting.


    Phillip¡¯s wrist was in ster, and his eyeballs were filled with blood for he could not sleepst night.


    ¡°Phillip, what the hell are you doing?¡± said Tracy, goggling at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what stupid things your husband has donest night, do you?¡±


    ¡°But I should be thankful for what he didst, otherwise Grandpa would have made such a decision to


    kick you guys out of this house,¡± said Phillip in distain, darting a nce at Baron. Phillip had no fears,


    for he was with a bodyguard.


    ¡°You are saying, it is all because of grandpa?¡± said Tracy in rage, clenching her fist.


    ¡°Yeah, or why do you think the demolishingpanye and ruin the house?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said that you are not allowed to live in the house anymore,¡± said Phillip, sneering.


    ¡°And coffins? Also sent by Grandpa?¡± choke Tracy, whose eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°One more coffin is needed for this little bustard,¡± said Phillip virulently, and smirked when he saw Lara


    held by Baron.


    ¡°Send one small size coffin here,¡± said Phillip to the young man who delivered the coffins.


    ¡°Asshole, how could you be so malicious? Lara is just a kid, how could you do this to her? Don¡¯t you be


    afraid of punishment?¡± said Tracy madly, and Baron looked angry and Yuri looked shocked.


    ¡°Malicious?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Your husband broke my wristst night, what do you think of it? And the doctor told me that it can¡¯t be


    cured. Your husband is the one who is malicious,¡± said Phillip in a vehement tone, as he recalled his


    broken arm.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± growled Tracy. She didn¡¯t know what exactly happenedst night, but she trust Baron.


    ¡°If you say so, and I think you all deserve a coffin.¡±


    ¡°Send here a small coffin, right now!¡± yelled Phillip testily at the young man, with his face looking


    hideous.


    The young man did not know what those coffins were for, but he understood after listening their


    conversations.


    ¡°You are taking it too far. The coffin we make is for the dead, not for the alive, and I think we shall not


    sell them to you,¡± said the young man unhappily, frowning.


    ¡°Well, you can just leave with you coffins, but you may not continue your business anymore,¡± said


    Phillip, with his eyebrow up, looking sharply at the young man, who could not stand it.


    ¡°You, how can you threaten me?¡± shrieked the young man indignantly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am threatening you. If you can¡¯t deliver a small coffin here within twenty minutes, you little


    coffin shop will be destroyed,¡± Phillip put it straight.


    ¡°Babe, you send Lara to the kindergarten first, don¡¯t worry, I can handle it,¡± said Baron in a low voice


    towards Tracy, passing Lara to her.

 Chapter 92 The Bodyguard

    Chapter 92 The Bodyguard


    ¡°Alright, I send Lara, and will be right back,¡± said Tracy, after keeping silent for a few seconds. She


    knew Baron was trying to keep their daughter away from hurts.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± nodded Baron.


    However, someone who was with Phillip blocked her way out.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Holding Lara in her arms tightly, Tracy was trying not to be outrageous, with her face taut with anger.


    ¡°What a wonderful moment now, your daughter should stay here. You are not going anywhere until the


    game here is ended.¡±


    Phillip feared nothing, as the bodyguard he hired stood next to him.


    ¡°Phillip, let her go, or I will break the other hand.¡±


    Baron snapped suddenly, in a calm tone, which made Phillip feel creepy.


    The pain on his wrist increased sharply.


    Baron was already standing beside Tracy. She felt secure, although she was frightened just now. it


    seemed that whenever Baron was with her, she was safe.


    Phillip looked grumpily, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Baron, today, you must pay off what you have done to me,¡± said Phillip in a muffled voice, looking


    ghastly.


    ¡°Babe, you go, I want to see who dares to stop you!¡± said Baron to Tracy, looking around the crowd.


    Baron said it in a domineering tone, which not only made Tracy but also Yuri feel safe.


    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± said Tracy in a concerned tone, and left with Lara in her arms.


    The bodyguard stepped forward suddenly, to get in Tracy¡¯s way, and stared at Baron coldly.


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    Baron snapped, and it was powerful.


    The bodyguard looked away from Baron and felt a shiver in his heart.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He felt like he would be in a big trouble if he dared to stop Tracy again.


    And then, he really made way for Tracy, while Phillip was still in acency.


    ¡°Asshole! What the heck are you doing? I¡¯m paying you!¡± shrieked Phillip indignantly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t and will not hit females and kids,¡± said the bodyguard in an embarrassed tone, with his face


    reddening.


    ¡°Phillip, I have given you chances, I don¡¯t want to make Tracy sad because of you. But you, you are


    just hurting us again and again.¡±


    ¡°I can bear your provocations to me, but you dared touch my daughter and family, and you should be


    careful with your tongue. You keep all the coffins with you,¡± said Baron, shaking head, and looked


    disappointed.


    ¡°Baron, do you really think you are undefeated? I myself may not defeat you, but I can pay, I can hire


    someone stronger to get you kill, and it¡¯s not gonna be hard.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa has given his order to ruin this ce, and you get no house to leave, you are homeless now,


    at what point do you think you are capable?¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, but when she heard about Henry, she was irritated. She


    dashed to Baron, and wanted to p him.


    ¡°Mom!¡± roared Yuri anxiously, who wanted to stop Sherry.


    At the moment when Sherry was about to p on his face, Baron suddenly reached out his hand.


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°I will handle it, you are not supposed to interrupt,¡± snapped Baron, holding Sherry¡¯s hand, looking


    nkly.


    Baron finished and loosed his grip.


    Immediately, Sherry pretended to be pushed away by Baron, and took a few steps back, and was


    stumbled over a rock.


    She fell down and sat down on the floor.


    She was about to put a suffering y.


    ¡°How dare you hit me! If Tracy knows, she will get divorced with you.¡±


    Sherry was very emotional, bursting out tears. But all of this was for what she wanted.


    She choked.


    ¡°Alright! I can go and ask for mercy from Grandpa, but the condition is that you have to beg me for it,¡±


    said Phillip banteringly.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± said Sherry, beaming.


    ¡°Of course! But I don¡¯t think the bustard will agree with you,¡± said Phillip in glee.


    He knew very well the weakness of Baron, and it was Tracy. No matter what her family said to him or


    do to him, he would not fight back.


    He would not allow it to pass over easily as he was hurt so badly by Baron.


    ¡°Baron, hurry up! Get on your knees, tell him everything you did was none of our family, and beg him to


    let go of us!¡± screamed Sherry angrily at Baron, stopping weeping, and looked acidulous.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so silly, Phillipes here just to destroy our house and our home. Don¡¯t you really


    think he will let go of us this easily?¡±


    ¡°Baron has sacrificed so much for us, but you never admit it. Now you force him to beg an asshole and


    give up his own dignity?¡± howled Yuri testily, shivering, and standing before Baron.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± barked Sherry grumpily.


    She used to p someone when she was outrageous.


    But this time, when she was about to p Yuri, she was stopped by Baron, who grabbing her hand


    tightly.


    ¡°I call you mom, for I don¡¯t want to bring Tracy into dilemma, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do


    whatever you want. If you still act your own course, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    Baron spoke in such an aggressive tone to Sherry for the first time. Sherry was scared, and felt like


    Baron would really hit her.


    ¡°Take mom and keep away from here, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± said Baron to Yuri.


    Yuri nodded as she understood what Baron was going to do next, and pulled Sherry away.


    Sherry came to her sense after minutes. She saw a totally different Baron today.


    ¡°In ten seconds, you and your team get out of here, or I will kick your ass.¡±


    While Baron spoke indifferently, he slowly strode towards Phillip.


    ¡°Baron, I just don¡¯t understand, you have offended the the Brown familyst night, I don¡¯t think you are


    qualified to say something like that to me now.¡±


    ¡°Five seconds left!¡± said Baron lightly.


    ¡°You are a dead man today, kill him!¡±


    Seeing Baron getting more and more closer, Phillip couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He demanded his


    bodyguard, with his face looking ferocious.

 Chapter 93 Phillip’s Feint

    Chapter 93 Phillip¡¯s Feint


    Receiving the demand, the bodyguard didn¡¯t hesitate for a split second, moving his feet, and jumped on


    Baron.


    But Baron seemed not to notice him, still striding forward.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Yuri shouted at Baron, although she knew he could easily cope with it.


    And for Sherry, she didn¡¯t feel worried. Instead, she smiled and seemed to expect what was going to


    happen.


    ¡°Youd must be frightened, and you don¡¯t even dodge away. You will die today, for the bodyguard I


    hire with one hundred thousand dors is very good at fighting,¡± said Phillip,ughing out loudly, as he


    saw Baron didn¡¯t move away.


    What would Phillip do, if he knew the Scott family had hired Sumba from Heukwok, with several million


    dors, to fight against Baron?


    When he was having a goodugh, the bodyguard got to Baron already, and punched his fist on Baron.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As Baron kicked, the bodyguard, weighting two hundred pounds, got hit and was threw far away right


    into a coffin on the truck.


    The bodyguard was in aa now.


    Seeing this, the crowd was stupefied.


    How could it be possible that a two-hundred-pound man was kicked away a dozen of meters?


    No one would believe it, but he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    The contractor was quivering, looking around at the corner they demolished.


    Phillip stoppedughing, with his face looking pale. He was shocked, for the bodyguard he hired didn¡¯t


    even touch Baron and was kicked far away.


    Sherry was dumbstruck, with her eyes and mouth wide open.


    She started terrifying and shaking, for she just forced Baron to kneel down and insulted him.


    But for Yuri, she just felt slightly shocked, ande to her sense quickly, uttering a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You said you will destroy this house and drive us away?¡±


    ¡°You said all coffins are prepared for us? And want one more small coffin for my daughter?¡±


    ¡°You also said I have to kneel down to beg you?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to do ruin my house and kill us all?¡±


    Baron walked to Phillip while he was speaking in a deep and cold voice.


    ¡°I have pardoned you and warned you for times. I don¡¯t care what you did to me, but if you dare to


    threaten my family, you are a dead man!¡±


    Baron slightly held up, and Phillip was hung in the air. Baron looked up at the frightened Phillip, and


    said in a cold tone, ¡°Now, tell me yourst words.¡±


    Phillip was so terrified by Baron, and now he was having an incontinenza. He was choked and could


    not speak, and what he could do was struggling crazily.


    The demolishing team was horrified, all of them were afraid that Baron was going to kill them.


    Sherry was really shocked by what Baron was doing and could not speak a word.


    ¡°Baron, hold your anger, let go of him. It is just not worthy of killing him. Think of Tracy, think of Lara, if


    you be a murderer, how will they live on?¡± said Yuri hastily, rushing at Baron after a short pause.


    Phillip could not breathe, and his lips and face started getting purple, with eyes slowly closed.


    ¡°Baron, stop it, he is dying!¡± yelled Yuri loudly, for she really worried Baron would be put into jail


    because of murder, as she saw Phillip was dying.


    Baron would definitely not kill Phillip, for he just wanted him to feel the desperation of death.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Phillip fell down on the ground heavily as Baron untied him. Phillip recovered a little bit after taking


    several deep breaths.


    Yuri was startled as she was so afraid that Baron would not loose his grip, and Phillip was choked to


    die.


    Sherry was quivering, for she had never seen such a horrible scene before.


    ¡°Tell me yourst words, and you are dead!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yuri just had a sigh of relief. As Baron spoke, she got nervous again, ¡°Baron, you...¡±


    ¡°Yuri, I will not allow any one at any time to threaten me with Tracy and Lara, because they are my


    beloved family, I won¡¯t let them be in any danger,¡± interrupted Baron. ¡°If anyone dare to hurt them, I will


    kill him, and now Phillip must die!¡±


    ¡°Baron, you can¡¯t kill me, I am the only heir of Perry family, and now the the Brown family allies with


    Perry family. If I die, grandpa will definitely revenge on you.¡±


    Phillip crawled on Baron¡¯s feet, begging, after hearing Baron would kill him anyway.


    How ironic! He just said he would let go of Baron, if Baron begged for it. But now he was the one


    begging.


    At this time, Tracy came back after sending Lara away, and was shocked as she saw Phillip kneeling


    down before Baron.


    ¡°Tracy, please save Philip, Baron is going to kill him,¡± said Yuri urgently.


    Yuri then understood the reason why Phillip was begging Baron. She hastily ran to Baron, and said in a


    pleading tone, ¡°Baron, stop it!¡±


    ¡°You know Phillip better than me. He sends us coffins today, and he will get us killed sooner orter. I


    must kill him at the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Baron, I swear, I won¡¯t bother you anymore in the future,¡± said Phillip, gesturing his right hand


    upwards.


    Baron sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t trust you anymore, you must die today!¡±


    Tracy had never saw such an aggressive Baron. He was totally different than before, He changed.


    ¡°Baron, you...¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I will do anything you ask me to, but today, I can¡¯t promise you not to kill him. If he isn¡¯t killed, I


    will be restless. Forgive me, for the sake of the family.¡±


    All of sudden, Phillip, who was knelt down, reached his hand inside his jacket, taking out a knife and


    rushing towards Tracy¡­

 Chapter 94 Tracy Realized the Truth

    Chapter 94 Tracy Realized the Truth


    He knew he was not able to get Baron killed, but for Tracy, he could easily murder her.


    Phillip meant to kidnap Tracy to run away.


    When he escaped from here, he would have the chance to get some muscles to tackle Baron again.


    ¡°Tracy, watch out!¡±


    Yuri screamed when she just happened to see what Phillip was trying to do.


    Baron didn¡¯t expect that Phillip would dare to use a knife. He pulled over Tracy into his arm.


    ¡°Puffing!¡±


    Baron was stabbed right in his chest by Phillip, and blood pumped out and kept bleeding down from his


    shirt.


    Everyone there looked dumbstruck as if the time was stopped.


    And even for Phillip, he was startled as well, for he didn¡¯t mean to kill Baron.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Almost at the same time, Tracy and Yuri called out loud together, and Yuri ran over very quickly.


    ¡°Baron, you are going to die,¡± said Phillip,ughing crazily after pausing for a few seconds.


    ¡°You are just suffering for your own actions!¡± snapped Baron in a firm tone, looking coldly at Phillip.


    After finishing his words, Baron kicked, and Phillip was threw heavily into another coffin in the truck just


    like the bodyguard.


    Phillip was faint, for the power that Baron kicked off was so strong.


    Baron then took out of the knife stabbed in his chest, and dropped it on the ground.


    It was not a big deal,pared some dreadful wound he had suffered in the war in P. In that war,


    he almost died, he had been wounded for times, and scars were left all over on his body.


    ¡°Baron, I am sending you to hospital,¡± said Tracy miserably, looking at Baron¡¯s bloody shirt and


    weeping.


    ¡°Tracy, I go and start the engine first, you carried Baron,¡± said Yuri fast, weeping, before Baron said


    anything.


    While speaking, she ran towards the car.


    Baron was really irritated by what Phillip had done, but he felt warmed and relieved for what Tracy and


    Yuri had just done when he was stabbed, and it healed better than medical treatment.


    ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t worry, it was no big deal, I am fine,¡± said Baron soothingly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± scolded Tracy at Baron, weeping. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, it may worsen your wound.¡±


    Tracy was in anxiety. Baron was moved, but he could do nothing. Charles showed up at this moment,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and he could tell Baron was fine from his face.


    ¡°You tackle the rest for me, I will catch youter in Perry Courtyard,¡±manded Baron, who was


    carried up into the car.


    Yuri drove really fast, and they reached at hospital before long.


    Everywhere they passed, the people around looked curiously at them, for Baron was carried by two


    beauties.


    ¡°It is just some scratches, no need to panic!¡± said the doctor, after checking Baron¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Just some scratches? How possible? He was stabbed right into the chest, and blood burst out quickly.¡±


    Tracy and Yuri were irritated, for they thought the doctor was making it up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust my diagnosis, you can go and check it in another hospital, just don¡¯t waste my time,


    and other patients are waiting,¡± said the doctor in a slightly mad tone. He was displeased, as expected,


    by their questioning. It was a taboo to question a doctor, for no doctors liked being doubted.


    ¡°I am really fine, Phillip just gashed my skin, and it bled,¡± Baron stopped them promptly, as he saw


    Tracy and Yuri still shaking their heads.


    As he spoke, he showed the wound to them. The wound was just a small and shallow cut, after it was


    just cleaned up by the nurse.


    When seeing the wound, Tracy and Yuri seemed not to believe in it.


    ¡°How can this happen? I saw the knife stabbing deep into your chest,¡± asked Tracy in a surprised tone.


    Baron smiled, ¡°You are wrong, Phillip stabbed into my jacket, and I was just gashed a little bit by the tip


    of knife.¡±


    Tracy and Yuri just could not trust it. They reckoned Baron must have hidden something from them.


    When they got back to home, the demolishing team and the delivery guys had already left, leaving a


    chaos in the yard.


    The house was damaged, which was dangerous to live in.


    ¡°You go to work. I go to Perry Courtyard.¡±


    Baron said suddenly after he got out the car.


    ¡°Baron, can you just forgive them?¡±


    Tracy would choose to forgive them, for she was a member of the Perry family, although they hurt her


    badly.


    ¡°Tracy, the Perry family was so unkind to you, why do you ask for mercy for them?¡±


    Yuri shrieked emotionally, ¡°Last night, Lara almost got lost, and today, Baron almost got killed, what the


    heck are you begging for?¡±


    Yuri didn¡¯t notice that she was having a slip of tone of what happenedst night, for she was so


    indignant.


    Certainly, Tracy¡¯s face got pale, after hearing this.


    She recalled that Baron and Lara got home verytest night, and Lara stayed with a woman alone.


    And Yuri tried hard to exin for Baron.


    All of this could tell that Baron and Yuri lied to her about what happened to Larast night, which now


    seemed to be something dangerous.


    ¡°Yuri, you said Lara almost got lostst night? What happened?¡± asked Tracy in a firm tone, looking


    into Yuri¡¯s eyes.


    Yuri¡¯s face was getting white, as she realized that she had misspoken.


    ¡°Lara got lostst night? I didn¡¯t say so, you misheard me,¡± said Yuri in a flurry, looking around.


    ¡°Yuri, you are not good at lying. Every time you lie, you don¡¯t look at my eyes. Come on, tell me!¡± said


    Tracy, shaking head. Her voice was getting loud, and her eyes started brimming with tears.


    ¡°Yuri, now she knows, just tell her the truth!¡± said Baron, as he understood it could not be hidden from


    her any longer.


    Hearing this, Yuri took a deep sigh and told Tracy what happenedst night.


    Tracy was gritting her teeth as she learned that Lara was tempted and took away by Zoey.


    Her anger reached the peak as she heard Yuri was forced to be naked in front of a group of men.


    ¡°And what happened next?¡± said Tracy, clenching her fists.


    Yuri looked away at Baron, for she didn¡¯t know neither.


    And then, Baron told Tracy he followed Shallot to a vi, and found Lara and Sarah, who was detained


    by Shallot.


    But he didn¡¯t mention that Zoey was taken away.


    Tracy felt very guilty, for she had med Baron, after she understood what was going onst night.


    ¡°Tracy, now you know why Baron insisted to get rid of Phillip? He is trying to protect us,¡± said Yuri


    sternly.


    And then, she looked at him, and said in a worried tone, ¡°Baron, I know you are an excellent fighter,


    and you want to revenge on Phillip, but it is murder, you will be put in prison. Think of Tracy and Lara,


    how can they live without you? I don¡¯t care what you do to the Perry family, but you just can¡¯t kill


    Phillip.¡±


    ¡°I was so silly. I am not supposed to worry about the Perry family, they took over everything from me


    and expelled me from the family.¡±


    Tracy stared at Baron, looking very seriously, ¡°Baron, from now on, you solve the problem as you see


    fit, I will not interrupt you, but promise me, you won¡¯t kill anyone. And whatever you do, I will back you


    up!¡±

 Chapter 95 They Were Invited to Peak Hotel

    Chapter 95 They Were Invited to Peak Hotel


    Hearing this, Baron knew Tracy came to realize the reality.


    Since it was so, he could do whatever he had to do.


    ¡°You have my word, I won¡¯t go against thew.¡±


    Baron said in an earnest tone, and darted a look at the damaged house, taking out a key, and passing


    it to Tracy. ¡°It is very dangerous to live here. You and Yuri have a day off today, pack up your


    belongings and go to my ce.¡±


    Tracy just wanted to turn down, and Baron added, ¡°We are a couple, we are supposed to live together,


    so you don¡¯t have to feel awkward. For Lara¡¯s sake, just go to my ce.¡±


    Tracy epted his invitation this time. Baron then drove his car and left.


    ¡°Tracy, Baron asked us to live with him? Does that mean he bought a house himself?¡± said Yuri


    confusedly.


    Tracy nodded, ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t cause troubles for him anymore. Let¡¯s get in and pack up, we are


    going to move to his ce today.¡±


    ¡°I have been living here for my entire life, how can¡¯t I leave this ce? And it is Baron¡¯s house, I don¡¯t


    think he can afford to buy a house that is big enough to amodate us all. I am not going anywhere,¡±


    barked Sherry in an angry tone, after she heard they were about to make a move.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like to move, then you just stay here, but we are moving anyway. Yuri, let¡¯s go packing.


    You just need to take some personal stuffs, for you can have anything you want in Baron¡¯s vi,¡± said


    Tracy, shaking her head.


    ¡°Baron have bought a vi!¡± said Yuri in a surprised tone, beaming.


    ¡°Yeah, it is a grand vi, and it is well-equipped, you just need to take some personal stuff and clothes,¡±


    nodded Tracy.


    ¡°Good, I go packing now,¡± said Yuri pleasantly.


    Sherry didn¡¯t want to move, but when she heard that they were going to move in a vi, she was


    surprised.


    She ran fast back into her bedroom.


    Tracy had been to Peak Hotel, so she understood what stuff she had to bring.


    And for Yuri, she didn¡¯t get many stuff to take with her.


    Thus, both of them packed really quick, and went to the hall before long. When they got to the hall, they


    saw Sherry, who was standing beside two big suit case.


    ¡°Mom, why do you pack? Are you moving to grandma¡¯s house?¡± mocked Yuri deliberately.


    ¡°I only have two daughters, and I got no one to count on except you. I have to follow you!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s suitcase had to be ced on the back seat, for the trunk of Tracy¡¯s Maserati had no enough


    space.


    Yuri started the engine, and drove towards Peak Hotel.


    ¡°Tracy, it seems we are heading to Hills Court, don¡¯t get us on the wrong way.¡± said Yuri in an amazed


    tone.


    ¡°Just drive as I tell you, we are on the right way,¡± said Tracy.


    ¡°Hills Court is the most expensive vi district in Cona, and the four most noble families in Cona live


    there. How could it be possible the rubbish can afford to buy a vi there?¡± sneered Sherry.


    ¡°Can you just stop calling him rubbish? You have no idea of who he is,¡± said Tracy in an unpleasant


    tone, frowning.


    Yuri added, ¡°You saw what Baron did to Phillip, if you keep calling him rubbish, and he can¡¯t take it


    anymore, he may drive you out of his house.¡±


    ¡°How could you two talked to me so meanly? I am your mother, anyhow, how dare you be this mean to


    me for an outsider?¡± muttered Sherry in an upset voice.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡± said Yuri in a cold and curt tone.


    Yuri was hurt so badly by Sherryst time, when she was forced to knelt down to apologize before Lucy


    by her, because she helped Sherry to hit Lucy.


    ¡°You are not allowed to talk to me like that, or I will p you!¡± snapped Sherry grumpily.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Tracy was in fury. She looked back at Sherry, and snapped, ¡°Mom, I warn you now, if you


    continue to treat Baron in the same as before, you¡¯d better go back.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Right now, Tracy looked wrathful. Sherry was about to open her mouth, but she kept silent and turned


    her head to the window, with a sour look, after she learned Tracy was mad.


    ¡°Tracy, does Baron really live in Hills Court?¡±


    Yuri was in an astonishment as she drove into the Hills Court district.


    The security guard at the door was about to stop their car, as he had never saw it before, but he


    paused, straightened up and saluted when he saw Tracy.


    The vi district was notrge, but the people who lived here were all from noble families.


    And of course, the security guards here had already remembered all houseowners. This was why the


    security guard could tell who Tracy was at the first glimpse.


    Sherry rolled down the window and looked around with her eyes wide open. She had never been to a


    ce splendid like this before.


    Yuri also felt startled, but she gradually epted it recalling Baron¡¯s mystery and mightiness.


    ¡°Which vi belongs to Baron? No more vis ahead,¡± said Yuri in confusedly, as Tracy didn¡¯t show her


    the way.


    ¡°Go straight ahead,¡± said Tracy coolly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yuri was confused, for the road they were on was heading to Peak Mountain, and it was sparely


    popted.


    ¡°Tracy, it must be a mistake, it¡¯s the way to Peak Mountain, and I heard that Peak Hotel, the vi at the


    top of Peak Mountain, was bought by a mysterious rich manst month.¡±


    Sherry opened her mouth, ¡°It is said that the road to the vi was three miles, which is specially built for


    the vi, and no strangers could enter without invitation.¡±


    ¡°It was said that a young man from a rich family wanted to go and have a look there, but was blocked


    and beaten up by the security guards in Hills Court. His family nned to take revenge but quit after


    they knew he was heading to Peak Hotel.¡±


    ¡°m!¡±


    Hearing so, Yuri put on the brakes suddenly.


    ¡°The road to Peak Hotel is right ahead.¡±


    ¡°Tracy, you are definitely wrong,¡± said Yuri, who was worried.


    ¡°Peak Hotel is Baron¡¯s house, don¡¯t worry, just keep moving!¡± exined Tracy reluctantly.


    ¡°Tracy, are you kidding me? The most noble family in Cona can even not live in Peak Hotel, howe


    Baron, the rubbish, can own that vi?¡± said Sherry, looking very bewildered.


    Yuri kept silent, with her heart beating really fast. Of course, she trusted her sister, and knew she would


    not lie.


    ¡°Go,¡± snapped Tracy shortly, who didn¡¯t want to exin more.


    Yuri restarted the engine, without saying a word, and kept driving ahead.

 Chapter 96 A Truck at Perry Courtyard

    Chapter 96 A Truck at Perry Courtyard


    When Tracy was going to Peak Hotel, Baron was hurrying to Perry Courtyard.


    The Perry family wasn¡¯t among the top noble families in Cona, but they owned their ownnd like those


    top ones.


    There were several splendid vis. Except Tracy and her family, all other rtives were living there.


    At this time, a truck pulled over at the gate of Perry Courtyard, blocking the whole entrance.


    And the truck was loading five coffins.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t you know where you are? Are you out of your mind to block our


    entrance?¡±


    Shirly, Phillip¡¯s mother, was yelling like a shrew, to the man standing beside the truck.


    After Tracy was expelled, no one could threaten Phillip¡¯s position in the Perry family, and Henry also


    announced to the public that Phillip was the heir of the Perry family.


    Henry had two sons. One was Phillip¡¯s father, and the other was Tracy¡¯s father, Terry.


    Phillip¡¯s father died years ago, but Terry was not Henry¡¯s biological son, so Phillip be the only


    male heir of the Perry family.


    Before Tracy was expelled, she got a lot supports frompanies of the Perry family, for she was


    Now, as Phillip was designated as the heir, Shirly, Phillip¡¯s mother, sure would be in a higher and more


    influential position.


    Shirly and security guards with uniform standing behind, were all goggling at Charles.


    ¡°Youngd, are you deaf or what? Don¡¯t you hear us?¡±


    No matter what Shirly was shouting, Charles didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Come on, beat him to death!¡±


    Shirly was irritated, as Charles ignored her.


    Several securities rushed towards Charles as ordered.


    At this time, Charles opened his eyes, and stared coldly at the crowd.


    All of sudden, when the securities almost get to him, Charles moved his feet, and a shadow shed


    around.


    And then, all the securities were stroke down within seconds, and were whining and rolling on the


    ground.


    The family were stupefied, and Shirly took back. All of them looked terrified.


    ¡°Is there anyone who still want to beat me up?¡± said Charles in a straight face.


    He knew Baron sent him here to take a revenge on Phillip.


    Hearing this, the crowd was quietened.


    Cowards like the Perry family would not dare to go up and fight, as they saw securities was taken


    down.


    ¡°Mr. Henry, a young man blocked our entrance with a truck.¡±


    The old butler of the Perry family was in panic and didn¡¯t know what to do, so he went to Henry and told


    him everything what just happened.


    ¡°What? Block our entrance?¡± roared Henry in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Yes, our securities could not stop him,¡± the old man said and drew a long face.


    ¡°He is a dead man now. Let me call the Brown family to get some strong bodyguards here,¡± said Henry,


    and started dialing.


    Every year, the Perry family had to give forty percent of profit that they earned to the Brown family for


    their protection.


    Henry got through the call, and a voice answered impatiently, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Costa, I am Henry Perry. A young man came to my ce, and knocked down my people. Could


    you please help us and send some strong bodyguards?¡±


    Henry had to be polite, although Juan was rude.


    Because the Perry family could only get in touch with some managers of the properties of the Brown


    family, instead of the true management, although they were partners now.


    After hearing what Henry said, Juan said in an annoyed tone, ¡°What a rubbish! You can¡¯t take down a


    young man. I will send them to you now.¡±


    Mr. Costaended the call directly after he finished his words.


    ¡°You are just a watchdog for the Brown family, who the hell you think you are? When I start


    consociating with the Brown family, I will show you my temper.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this time, a ck Phaeton stopped at the gate of Perry Courtyard. It was Baron.


    ¡°Baron!¡± said Charles, going forward quickly.


    ¡°Drive the truck in!¡± snapped Baron, seeing the truck at the gate.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charles turned and strode towards the truck.


    As a bang sounded, the truck broke into through the gate, and the gate and the walls connected fell


    down.


    Dust was blowing everywhere.


    Baron strode inside slowly, and the crowd was horrified and stepped back, making way for Baron.


    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡± shrieked Shirly, bulging, as she saw Baron.


    She was shocked because she nned the attack event with Phillip.


    ording to the n, Baron was supposed to be beat to death by the bodyguards they hired. But


    Baron showed up as if nothing happened, which made Shirly bewildered. Suddenly, she had a bad


    feeling.


    ¡°You seem to be surprised that I show up,¡± said Baron spicily, smiling.


    Other people of the Perry family didn¡¯t know who would dare to block their entrance, and now they


    understood when they saw Baron, the rubbish they called.


    ¡°Baron, you are expelled already, what do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°You rubbish, you are not allowed toe here. I want you to get out of here, now!¡±


    ¡°Rubbish, get the fuck out of here!¡±


    All Perrys yelled rudely at Baron.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to say one more word, he will die!¡± roared Charles testily, who took a big step forward.


    The crowd was silent, as they saw Charles, who had just knocked down their strong securities,


    stepping out and yelling at them, although they were still in a great anger.


    ¡°Bustard Henry, get the fuck out!¡± growled Baron abruptly, darting a nk look at the house Henry


    lived.


    Everyone of the Perry family there was irritated as Baron called Henry bustard.


    Because Henry was the master of the Perry family, they would never allow anyone at anytime and


    anywhere to offend Henry.


    The voice Baron roared was not loud, but Henry could hear it, and he was shocked after hearing it.


    ¡°Fuck! He is risking his neck!¡± Henry burst out furry.


    ¡°Baron, how dare you insult Mr. Perry, he will kill you.¡±


    Shirly barked in glee, even though she did not know why Baron was still alive, she knew he had to pay


    the price to call Henry bustard.


    At this moment, Henry walked out the door, staring very furious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it was you, rubbish.¡±


    Henry saw Baron, and sneered, ¡°It is a miracle that you are still alive sincest time you make troubles


    in the banquet of the Brown family. But you are putting your fingers in the fire again now, I have asked


    the Brown family to send someone here to take you down.¡±


    ¡°Well, show me what you got, I just want to see who in the Brown family dare to challenge me again,¡±


    said Baron sportively.


    ¡°You stupidd, you are just madcap. They don¡¯t think it is necessary to beat you, but when they are


    here, you will have to spare your life.¡±


    Henry did know Baron was good at fighting, but he didn¡¯t feel concerned at this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will wait here.¡±


    ¡°But before they get here, I need to show you something,¡± smiled Baron.


    And then, he looked and nodded at Charles.


    Charles nodded, whirled around, and hopped up the truck. The crowd watched in confusion.


    He pushed the coffin, and the coffin weighted hundreds of pounds floated away, and fell down on the


    floor right before the crowd.


    He kept pushing, and five coffins were in a line on the ground.


    Everyone was startled as they saw what Charles was doing.


    At this time, Shirly saw a familiar figure in a coffin, and screamed in a frightened tone, ¡°Phillip!¡±

 Chapter 97 Phillip Paid His Price

    Chapter 97 Phillip Paid His Price


    Everyone of the Perry family was in dullness, with eyes bulging, when they saw Phillip.


    ¡°What did you do to Phillip?¡± yelled Henry angrily, gritting his teeth.


    He cared about Phillip so much, for Phillip was the only heir of the Perry family now.


    He was in a violent rage now.


    ¡°God damn it, I have to kill you!¡± shrieked Shirly loudly, with tears falling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± snapped Charles, who blocked Shirly while she was trying to run to Baron.


    Charles became greatly aggressive, as he went after Baron and had experienced many battles. It


    scared Shirly as he snapped.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, you must revenge for Phillip!¡± cried Shirly, who understood that it was far beyond her power


    to fight against Baron, so she went to Henry.


    Henry was pissed off, he did not know whether Phillip was dead or not, and he dared not to make any


    rash move, for Charles was there. So, he just had to wait until people sent by the Brown family arrived.


    ¡°Asshole, I have two questions for you today, if you can make me satisfied, I can let you go, but if you


    can¡¯t, then I will just have to stuff these empty coffins.¡±


    Baron said coldly, with his hands crossing behind the back.


    Henry could not bear it anymore, but he still had to wait.


    Henry said, with teeth gritting, ¡°Before I answer you, you have to let me know if Phillip is dead a not.¡±


    ¡°Dead? You are too haughty. No one from the Perry family is not qualified to get killed by me,¡± said


    Baron with disdain.


    It was an insult to the Perry family, but at least it was good news to them.


    ¡°What do you want from me? Tell me.¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Phillip brought a demolishing team to Tracy¡¯s house just now, and made a huge hole on the house.


    Are you who put him up to do it?¡± asked Baron.


    For Baron, it was a deadly sin, for when they excavated, Tracy and Lara were in the house. If the


    house copsed, how Tracy and Lara would be?


    Henry¡¯s eyebrows were slightly up, ¡°The house is my property, you are not qualified to continue to live


    there anymore.¡±


    ¡°You were saying, regardless of whether there were people in the house or not, you would excavate it?¡±


    said Baron, squinting.


    Henry had a bad feeling, for Baron was different from five years ago, he was so aggressive now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone, I just demand them to expel you out of the house, and leveled the house


    to the ground,¡± said Henry honestly.


    The answer eased Baron¡¯s anger a little bit.


    ¡°The second question, how do you exin these coffins sent by Phillip, and he told me it was you who


    asked him to do it?¡± added Baron.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to do it, I have no idea of it,¡± called out Henry.


    As the sound ended, he looked angrily at Shirly, and snapped, ¡°Tell me, is it you or not?¡±


    After Phillip was designated as the heir of the Perry family, she became very arrogant, and had done a


    lot of bad things that brought shame on the Perry family.


    Shirly was so scared and knelt down immediately, crawling to Henry¡¯s feet, and said hastily, ¡°Mr. Henry,


    it really wasn¡¯t me! We can¡¯t trust what the rubbish said. Perhaps, these coffins are prepared by him, he


    just wants to frame Phillip up.


    She must be guilty, so she went down on her knees. Baron squinted at her, and now he was sure Shirly


    and Phillip must be punished.¡±


    Henry draw a long face, as he knew the truth when Shirly knelt down.


    After all, if he punished her in front of the public, it might bring shame on the Perry family.


    ¡°Baron, I have answered your two questions. Although Phillip had taken it too far, but you guys are fine,


    aren¡¯t you? And now, what do you want from me?¡± said Henry abruptly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As Baron kicked, a coffin was broken into pieces.


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    ¡°I have no problem with it that you take back your property, but you ignore lives of my family, and now


    you ask me what I want from you?¡±


    Baron was irritated immediately by what Henry said, ¡°Your grandson sent us a truck of coffins, and


    eximed to kill us all, but now you say we are fine?¡±


    ¡°If I am really a rubbish, the one who was in the coffin was me!¡±


    ¡°And now you say, we can just let all of this pass?¡±


    The crowd started to panic.


    And for Henry, he was even more fearful, for he looked pale, and took a few steps back.


    ¡°So what are you going to do with it?¡± said Henry guiltily.


    ¡°Since your grandson wants to break my hands and legs, today, you do it yourself to break his arms


    and legs, and he is not allowed to have any medicine treatment.¡±


    ¡°You have thirty seconds to consider it, after that, I will do it myself, but it will be more severe,¡± said


    Baron, who goggled coldly around.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Henry¡¯s face was whitened.


    ¡°Twenty seconds left!¡±


    Baron pulled a long face.


    ¡°Baron, you are getting too far, the Perry family is in alliance with the Brown family now, if you continue


    to act in such a rampant manner to us, the Brown family won¡¯t pardon you,¡± threatened Henry.


    ¡°Ten seconds!¡±


    Baron answered coolly.


    Charles already stood before the coffin Phillip was in. He reached out his hand, and patted his face.


    Phillip woke up immediately.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± said Phillip confusedly, who sat up in the coffin, looking wonderingly around.


    ¡°Baron, if you dare to hurt Phillip, the Perry family will revenge on you until you die!¡± said Henry


    grumpily.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, as you guys are not doing yourself, then I just have to handle it myself.¡±


    Baron walked towards Phillip while speaking.


    Until this moment, Phillip realized that he was brought back to Perry Courtyard.


    ¡°Baron, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Seeing Baron walking to him, Phillip recalled the scene in Tracy¡¯s home that he was choked, so he was


    very frightened.


    Phillip was quivering violently.


    ¡°Grandpa, help me!¡± screamed Phillip hastily.


    ¡°Baron, you dare to move a step!¡±


    ¡°Go and take him down!¡± snapped Henry, with eyes bulging and fists griping tightly.


    Charles took a step forward, and trod hard on the ground. The marble floor cracked.


    The family was shocked. Howe a man could be so strong?


    All securities there would not dare to take any step forward.


    Phillip got on his feet in the coffin, got out and wanted to run away, but he was kicked down


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately on the floor.


    Instantly, Baron¡¯s foot was right above his knee.


    ¡°I promise Tracy that I won¡¯t kill you, but I didn¡¯t promise I won¡¯t hurt you, and from now on, you just


    have to stay in bed for the rest of your life!¡±


    Baron looked extremely calm, but in Phillip¡¯s eyes, he was like a demon.


    ¡°Baron, I am sorry, please forgive me, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Phillip begged, crawling on Baron¡¯s feet, looking terribly panic-stricken.


    ¡°m!¡±


    As Baron put forth his strength, Phillip¡¯s leg was broken!

 Chapter 98 No Longer A Nobody

    Chapter 98 No Longer A Nobody


    Immediately afterward, a painful howl erupted from Phillip¡¯s mouth, resounding through the entire Perry


    Courtyard.


    ¡°Phil!¡±


    The old Henry roared while Shirly shouted and desperately rushed over.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Charles pped on Shirly and knocked her out right away. He stood in front of Baron with an


    unstoppable momentum that intimidated the Perry family, who no longer dare to act rashly.


    The old Henry felt so furious for the first time. A nobody expelled from the family by him unthinkably


    crushed one of Phillip¡¯s legs in his presence.


    ¡°Baron, don¡¯t you worry that when the Brownse, they won¡¯t let you get away from this?¡± Henry


    gritted his teeth and said.


    Baron sneered and looked at Phillip who was wailing in pain and said, ¡°Did you see it? This is your


    grandfather. For his dignity, even if I kill you now, he won''t beg me for you.¡±


    ¡°Ba¡­Baron, I beg you. Please¡­please let me go!¡± The pain of his crushed knees made Phillip tremble


    when he spoke.


    Baron saw the fear in Phillip¡¯s eyes. Phillip indeed didn''t dare to go against Baron anymore, but how


    could Baron let him go now?


    ¡°If your grandpa is willing toy down his dignity and beg me for you, perhaps I will let you go.¡±


    Baron smiled devilishly. He wanted to know how hard Henry¡¯s heart was.


    ¡°Grandpa, beg him, please! Ask him to let go of me, or I will be crippled for a lifetime. Grandpa, please


    beg him!¡±


    Phillip was all sweaty in pain as if he had juste out of a bath.


    Henry stared at Baron with an indifferent face, ¡°Baron, don''t go too far! Who the hell you think you are?


    How dare you think that I will beg you!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are nothingpared to the old jerk¡¯s dignity. It''s not that I won''t let you go. It''s this


    old jerk who is not willing to save you.¡± Baron said with a facetious look on his face. As the words fell,


    he lifted his foot again and stepped on the other knee of Phillip.


    ¡°Grandpapa, please beg... Ah...¡±


    Before Phillip finished his words, a stinking pain came from his knee again, and he yelled frantically.


    His two knees were utterly shattered. Even in God¡¯s hands, they would be impossible to heal. From


    then on, Phillip was wholly crippled for life.


    Philip could no longer bear the severe pain and passed out in a mourninga.


    ¡°Baron!¡± Henry gritted his teeth so hard that he nearly crushed them.


    The rest of the Perry family felt like they had reacquainted themselves with Baron. Their eyes were full


    of fear. Most of them were d that Philip was in the front; otherwise, they would be the crippled ones


    now.


    ¡°If you listened to me, all I would do is just break Phillip¡¯s limbs. I didn''t intend to do anything more to


    him. But you just couldn¡¯t listen to me and had to wait until I made a move. Now, Phillip¡¯s knees were


    mouth and said, ¡°Now, I will give Phillip onest chance. If you are willing to put down your dignity and


    beg me to let him go, his arms may still be saved.¡±


    ¡°You are just a piece of shit who was expelled from the family. What right do you have to make me beg


    you? I will never beg you even if you kill Phillip. I will return exactly what you have done to Phil to you


    once the Brown family is here! ¡°


    The old Henry made no secret of his intense hatred to Baron.


    Baron shook his head, ¡°Someone like you just can¡¯t give up while there''s a shot in the locker. Do you


    really think the rest of the Brown family dare to intervene in my affairs?"


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I just do not understand how the Perry family can survive until today in your hands.¡±


    Baron shook his head and said, ¡°I acted against Phillip at Kris Brown¡¯s birthday banquetst night, and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t even let go the heir of the Brown family. Why don¡¯t you think the Brown family could live with


    that and let go of me?¡±


    ¡°It was only because the Brown family hasn¡¯t acted yet. Maybe they are looking for you now.¡± Henry


    replied coldly.


    ¡°Those who know nothing fear nothing! That¡¯s you. With the status of the Brown family, what makes


    you think they will easily let go an outsider who ruined their birthday party?¡± Baron said hopelessly. He


    had seen someone stupid, but he had never seen a foolish man like the old Henry.


    It was a pity that the scene of a hundred burly men who took away all of the Browns nst night was


    not seen by Henry.


    ¡°I would say you would cause trouble if you died in the Brown family¡¯s party¡± Henry still wasn¡¯t aware of


    his stupidness.


    It was at this time that a ck Maybach pulled up in front of the Perry Courtyard. A middle-aged man in


    a business suit hurried over.


    "Haha, the Browns hase. You shall prepare yourself for the Brown¡¯s anger!"


    Seeing this middle-aged man, the old Henryughed and then trotted forward, ¡°Mr. Costa, what brings


    you here in person? You shall just send people toe!¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Mr. Costa pushed Henry aside and went straight to Baron. He bowed down with a look of fear. He said,


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I immediately suspended all the cooperation between the Brown family and the Perry family


    as soon as I learned that the Perry family wanted to go against you.¡±


    His words, like a thunderbolt, exploded in the ears of every one of the family.


    Henry was full of shock and said with an unbelievable look, ¡°Mr. Costa, have you mistaken anything?


    He made such a big mess at the birthday partyst night. I called you to take him down. Why are you


    so respectful to him?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you old jerk! Get out of my way! How can a fool like you know who Mr. Owen is?"


    Juan Costa was almost scared to death when Henry said that he dared to kill Baron. Isn¡¯t this old jerk


    asking for death? He witnessed everything that happened at Brown Manorst night. Especially when


    he saw hundreds of burly men taking away all the Browns including the old Kris Brown, everyone


    present was terrified.


    Juan Costa was the general manager of an estate owned by the Brown family, and he was also a


    pivotal figure in the Brown family.


    At this moment, another ck Maybach stopped at the door of the Perry Courtyard, and its license


    te was only one number different from Juan Costa¡¯s license te number. Obviously, these two


    Maybachs were purchased together. That was another general manager of one of the estates under


    the Brown family, hurriedly trot over.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, why are you here too?¡± The old Henry hurriedly stepped forward and asked in shock.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± the man pushed away Henry and ran in front of Baron. He lowered his head slightly and


    said, ¡°Mr. Owen, my name is Zarta Stone. I am the general manager of the Hudson Group under the


    Brown family. I just heard that you are here. It is my honor to be able to meet you!¡±


    If Juan Costa made a mistake, then what about Zarta Stone? Did he also mistake Baron for someone


    else? Henry suddenly recalled what Baron had just said to him. His mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Impossible! How could this be possible? Mr. Costa and Mr. Stone must have made a mistake.¡± The old


    Henry still couldn''t believe it.


    But at this moment, several more Maybachs stopped at the front door of Perry Courtyard.


    Henry witnessed people in charge of the major businesses under the Brown family, all trot to introduce


    themselves to Baron.


    It seems that Baron Owen was the real master of the Brown family, and everyone bent their knees to


    him.

 Chapter 99 Demolishing

    Chapter 99 Demolishing


    In just a few minutes, all the men in charge of the Browns¡¯ business were present in the Perry


    Courtyard. This scene stunned everyone in the Perry family.


    Baron didn''t expect that all the general managers of the Brown family would be there. But thinking of


    everything that happened at the Brown Monorst night, it was easy enough for them to guess that


    Baron was the one behind all of these.


    ¡°Henry Perry, how dare you to use me to against Mr. Owen. You are simply looking for death!¡± Juan


    Costa walked towards Henry step by step with anger in his words.


    Juan Costa received a call from Henry, and he was indeed nning to send someone over. However,


    he was then notified that Baron was also at the Perry Courtyard. He had to rush over.


    It was the same for other managers. What happened to the Brownsst night made them all feel at


    stake. They discussed, and all decided toy their loyalty to Baron Owen. As it was tootest night,


    they did not dare to disturb Baron, so they stayed awake all night, waiting for dawn toe and see


    him.


    Now that they learned that the Perry family wanted to do something against Baron, how could they


    miss this opportunity to impress him?


    After Costa, the other general managers also stepped forward and soon surrounded the old Henry.


    ¡°Old jerk, the cooperation between your Perry family and I havepletely ended from today!¡±


    ¡°And the business I am responsible for also terminated the contract with the Perry family!¡±


    ¡°Our Millennials Group will also end the contract with the Perry family!¡±


    ¡­


    All the general managers of the Brown family expressed their allegiance to terminate their connection


    with the Perry family.


    Since the Perry family agreed to contribute 45% of their family¡¯s profits to the Brown family every year,


    all the businesses of the Brown family had once cooperated with the Perry family.


    The bond with the Brown family would let Perrys be a second-tier family (or even a first-tier


    family) in Cona by the end of the year at thetest. Their status in Cona would also be second only to


    the four ns of Cona. Unfortunately, the Brownspletely copsed at this particr moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was just that the old Henry didn''t know what was going on. He was shocked and confused when he


    saw their attitude towards Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Costa, are you going to terminate our cooperation just because I have offended this worthless


    man?¡± Henry asked unwillingly.


    ¡°You Perrys are a joke! Mr. Owen can destroy the Brown family overnight. What are you? How dare


    you to call Mr. Owen like that?¡± Juan Costa then had a hard kick on Henry¡¯s stomach despite the fact


    that he was already an old man in his seventies.


    Henry was kicked so hard by Mr. Costa that he fell to the ground with his numbed face.


    ¡°The Brown family, destroyed overnight?¡± Henry muttered to himself inplete shock.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I, Juan Costa, pledge my loyalty to follow your lead.¡± Juan Costa walked to Baron and


    bowed slightly. His words sted in the ears of every Perrys.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I, Zarta Stone, pledge my loyalty to follow your lead!"


    ¡°I, Sawiyana Gibbs, on your service!¡±


    ...


    More than ten people pledged their loyalty to Baron. They were responsible for important businesses


    under the Brown family, so naturally none of them would be stupid. Everything that happenedst night


    showed that Baron was extraordinary. Since he could destroy the Brown family overnight, he could also


    destroy the other three families. Only following the lead of such a character could lead them to sess


    in the future, so they did not hesitate to pledge their loyalty to Baron.


    This also meant that the majority of the Brown family¡¯s business would be transferred to Baron. The


    Perrys couldn¡¯t be more shocked by these facts.


    Was Baron really the useless son-inw who was expelled from the family?


    Henry¡¯s face was pale. Until this moment, he eventually recalled those scenes and figured out some


    truths.


    The Brone Group signed the contract in the morning, but they then sue the Perry family for breach of


    contract in the afternoon. It was because Henry did not keep his promises and made things difficult for


    Tracy. He transferred the contract that initially belonged to Tracy to Philip.


    Also, right after he expelled Tracy from the family, the Brone Group¡¯s legal supervisor personally dealt


    with the Perry family¡¯s breach of contract and warned him.


    Then there was a dinner at the Starry Garden Hotel. Theoretically, the Perry family was not eligible to


    be invited. Still, they were invited only to be given the worst seat.


    In addition to many other things, it was apparent that the Perry family would be punished immediately if


    he did anything to harm Tracy. Initially, he thought these things were idental. It was only today that


    he realized they were all due to Baron.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± the old Henry struggled to get up from the ground. His frail body made him


    seemed to have aged in an instant.


    After calming down, Henry thought about what he had done to Tracy. He couldn¡¯t help thinking if he


    could treat Tracy better, how sessful the Perry family would be now?


    ¡°Baron, I admit that I underestimated you. But even if that is the case, there is no way that I will bow my


    head to you. It is not going to happen!¡± Henry stood upright with his eyes full of firmness.


    Even if he already knew that Baron was extraordinary, he still refused to surrender. The stereotype that


    Baron was a waste had already deeply rooted in his mind. Tracy and her family were expelled from the


    Perry family by him. He would never admit that he was wrong.


    Baron suddenly felt pity for him. For the sake of his own dignity, the old Henry would rather watch his


    only heir crippled than surrender to Baron. He would watch the family copse only due to his


    stubborness.


    Even if he was wrong, he would stick to it. This was Henry Perry, an incredible stubborn old man.


    ¡°Asshole, I am happy to help if you are really tired of living!¡±


    Juan Costa immediately stepped forward and pped on Henry.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Though right at this moment, Baron stood out from behind and grasped his wrist.


    ¡°Since when you are in charge of my business?¡± There was a coldness in Baron¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°M¡­Mr. Owen, I, I¡­


    Juan Costa trembled in fear. He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. Fortunately, Baron did not give him a


    hard time.


    ¡°Baron, you are a waste in my opinion, no matter when. And no matter how sessful you are, it won¡¯t


    change the way I look at you.¡± Henry said in a calm tone. He looked at Baron without the slightest fear


    on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever expect that you can change my opinion of who you are by preventing them from doing


    anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I''m going to care?¡± Baron smiled, shook his head, ¡°I have no care about how you


    look at me, nor how you treat me, but your attitude to Tracy. You simply have no idea that if it was not


    for the plea from her, the Perry family would have long been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Your Perry family has done things that hurt her over and over again. The Perry family owns her


    everything!¡±


    Henry trembled all over and his face was stunned. He had no doubt in Baron¡¯s words. Baron had no


    reason to wait until today with his power if he genuinely wanted to destroy the Perry family.


    Therefore, the reason why the Perry family remained was all because of Tracy. At this moment, what


    Tracy had done for the Perry family appeared in his mind. The feeling of regret came into his heart for


    the very first time.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a roar rang out. The ground seemed to tremble. People found out that a dozen


    excavators were approaching the Perry Courtyard.


    ¡°Remove this house from the earth!¡± Baron suddenly made the order.

 Chapter 100 New Home

    Chapter 100 New Home


    With Baron¡¯s order, more than a dozen excavators drove in towards the Perry Courtyard.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The walls of the Perry Courtyard were tore down in seconds. and the entire building copsed into


    ruins.


    Henry stood in front of the manor without even looking back.


    ¡°Baron, you can¡¯t do this. The Perry family has worked together for decades to build this manor.¡±


    ¡°Baron, please, give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Owen, this is the home that I grew up with. Please do not ruin it!¡± All the adults and children in


    the Perry family were pleading.


    Baron also understood in his heart that Henry and Philip were the ones responsible for everything. It


    had nothing to do with anyone else in the Perry family. Even if they had looked down on Baron and


    spoke harshly to Tracy, they were misguided by Philip.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut up, you all!¡± the old Henry suddenly shouted. ¡°Even if the Perry Courtyard is destroyed, as long


    as we are here, the Perry family will never be ruined.¡± Although Henry is stubborn, it¡¯s not foolish to say


    this under this situation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A vi was instantly razed to the ground under the watchful eyes of everyone with a loud noise. When


    everyone in the Perry family thought that all the vis had to be bulldozed, they surprisingly found out


    that those excavators made a U-turn and left the manor directly.


    The fact that more than one dozen of excavators came in to raze just one vi made everyone surprise


    with joy. Because the vi that was bulldozed belonged to Philip.


    Henry was also shocked. He thought Baron would knock down the whole manor. But it turned out


    Philip¡¯s vi was the only one being razed. The managers from the Brown family were also confused.


    But when they learned that the vi belonged to Philip, they realized that Baron never wanted to


    destroy the entire Perry family. He only wanted to return what Philip did in double. That would be all.¡±


    ¡°The Perry family and I are even now!¡± Baron walked out. Before he disappeared, his voice suddenly


    sounded, ¡°No one will give the Perry family any hard time because of me from now on!¡±


    Baron got in his low-key Phaeton. The managers from the Browns family were all stunned to figure out


    his warning message to them.


    ¡°Today is your lucky day, Henry! Otherwise, your family would be doomed today!¡± Juan Costa sneered.


    He turned around and left the Perry family. Soon, other people from the Brown family also left.


    People from the Perry family gathered on the ruins where the wall was bulldozed. Henry did not expect


    Baron to let go of the Perry family. He was ready to start all over again.


    Given Baron didn¡¯t bulldozer the Perry family manor and even let the entire family business off the


    hook, that means a vi was all they lost.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± After a long while, Henry suddenly sighed for a long time. He had to admit his fault for


    the first time.


    ¡°Grandpa, shall we arrange for the construction team to rebuild the vi?¡± A man from the Perry family


    stepped forward and asked.


    Henry shook his head, nced at the rest of the Perry family. He announced loudly, ¡°until the Perry


    family be one of the first-ss families in Cona, the ruin remains!¡±


    Everyone looked in deep shock. People found that Henry had an air of earnest confidence. They


    realized that he would be a different man after this incident.


    ¡°I hope you all to remind yourself whenever you pass here in future. Don¡¯t underestimate anyone, and


    don¡¯t offend anyone again.¡± The old Henry said with a serious face.


    People realized that Henry didn¡¯t want them to remember the shame but to be wary of themselves and


    not underestimate anyone.


    Someone like Baron Owen, the ¡°trash¡± that was underestimated by everyone, now had been


    transformed into a legend, a ruler who could determine the fate of the Perry family in few sentences.


    ¡°Shall we treat Philip¡¯s legs?¡± someone asked cautiously. After all, Baron did mention that it is not


    allowed to provide any treatments to Philip.


    There was a hint of soreness in Henry¡¯s eyes, but he still answered, ¡°No!¡±


    When the voice fell, Henry turned and left. Seeing the back of the old man leaving, everyone in the


    Perry family felt extremely heavy in their hearts.


    Baron went straight to the Peak Hotel from the Perry Courtyard.


    At the same time, Yuri drove to the Peak Hotel under Tracy¡¯s guidance.


    The colossal summit was like a wide-open space crafted t by the gods, surrounded by the ss wall.


    And in the middle of the ss wall, there was arge vi like a pce. Arge outdoor swimming pool


    also sat in front of the property.


    The vi had three floors. The entrance door was a path paved with pebbles. On both sides of the track


    were a row of stone benches. Precious flowers and trees of various shapes were delicately presented


    next to the stone benches. Behind the vi was arge parking lot with a dozen limited-edition luxury


    cars, neatly parked in a row. It was like a fantasy dream for Yuri and Sherry.


    ¡°Tracy, is this our new home?¡± Sherry pulled Tracy¡¯s arm and asked excitingly.


    ¡°This is Baron¡¯s home.¡± Tracy corrected.


    Although Tracy was excited, she gradually calmed down the excitement in her heart by thinking of


    Baron¡¯s mystery.


    ¡°You haven''t divorced him yet, so you own half of this property,¡± Sherry responded quickly. She had


    already begun to n how to take the vi as her own.


    When Tracy took Yuri and Sherry into the vi, the twodies were even more amazed. It was a


    mansion that you would not see even on TV, but now it had be their home. How could they not be


    excited?


    Looking down from any window of the vi, the whole Cona was right in front of you.


    At this moment, a ck Rolls Royce slowly drove into the Peak Hotel. A man and a woman walked out


    of the car. Behind them were two bodyguards wearing suits and sunsses.


    ¡°Darling, did you say here will be our future home? But it looks like that someone is living here!¡± The


    youngdy with heavy makeup leaned against a fat middle-aged man.


    ¡°This is a vi developed by my family. As long as you like it, we just kick them out even if someone is


    living here!¡± the middle-aged man said domineeringly.


    ¡°Darling, you are amazing!¡±


    The youngdy smiled and gave the middle-aged man a loud kiss on his fatty cheek.


    Tracy was unpacking her stuff when she heard the sound from outside. She thought it was Baron who


    came back. But she saw some strange faces after she went out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tracy frowned and asked.

 Chapter 101 Come Again and You Will Die

    Chapter 101 Come Again and You Will Die


    Once Tracy appeared, she immediately got his attention.


    As soon as he saw Tracy''s face, he felt butterflies in his stomach.


    "Hey, what¡¯s up, gorgeous, my name is Walter, from the Wilson family, you know? What is your name?"


    Walter looked at Tracy from head to toes in an evil and lewdly way, especially a few parts of her body,


    scanned them with his pair of dirty eyes for a long time.


    The young woman standing next to him was not his wife, but a woman he met a few days ago.


    Although she was a bit attractive, butpared to Tracy, there was a big and obvious difference.


    Tracy frowned. In Cona, if a person dared to introduce themselves as one of the Wilson family. There


    was only one possibility. That person was actually from the Wilson family, which was one of four most


    powerful families in Cona.


    At this moment, Yuri came out from the house. She saw a few strangers in the yard, pretty suspicious


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she felt, so she asked, "Who are they, Tracy?"


    As much as Tracy¡¯s beauty amazed Walter, while he saw Yuri was just as pretty as her sister, that


    made him even more excited and burst with joy.


    By seeing Walter''s malicious gaze, Tracy subconsciously protected Yuri by moving her away from him,


    and said in an indifferent tone, "I don''t care who you are, this is my house, please leave immediately!"


    "Oh,e on, gorgeous, I don''t know what¡¯s your name yet! Besides, this is your house now, but it will


    soon be mine." Walter said and smiled while looking at them.


    "What do you mean?" Tracy frowned again.


    "This is a property built by the Wilson family. My woman would like to have this property. Your only


    choice would be moving out. Of course, you two are very gorgeous women, if you all don''t mind, both


    of you cane and live with me."


    Walter had a smirk and made no secret of his interest in both Tracy and Yuri.


    "You fat rat, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Yuri was too furious, she couldn¡¯t help but cursed him.


    Walter was instantly enraged. He was only 5¡¯1¡¯¡¯, but more than 200 pounds. He had a fat head and big


    ears, his facial features were tightly packed, and his appearance was hideous.


    Likewise, he hated people telling him that he was fat. Of course, with his current high status and


    position, no one dared to say that he was fat, literally nobody.


    "Say that again if you dare!"


    Walter¡¯s eyes became red, they also became smaller, and you could only see a slit from his eyes.


    Tracy knew that was no good to be against him so she quickly stopped her, "Yuri, don''t say anything,


    go inside!"


    "But Tracy, look this fat man¡¯s eyes. It''s really disgusting. It''s not his fault to look ugly, but he just turned


    out to be so disgusting."


    Yuri didn''t realize who he had provoked, and was still being sarcastic towards him.


    "p this bitch!" Walter yelled angrily.


    A bodyguard behind him walked directly towards Yuri.


    Only then did Yuri realize that she really would get hurt from them.


    "If you keep messing around again, I''ll call the security!"


    Tracy said it in a rush, took out her mobile phone and dialed the number, "I am the owner of Peak


    Hotel. Someone is looking for trouble here. Can youe and take care of them? "


    The property agency had been very polite, but they realized that it was from Peak Hotel, and


    immediately hung up the phone.


    Walter sneered, "This is a high-end vi district developed by our Wilton family. Do you really think they


    dare to take care of my affairs even though you are from Peak Hotel?"


    Tracy suddenly realized that there is only one way to enter this ce. It would be impossible to gain


    ess to this property if the person is not an owner. Walter was able to make it and drive through the


    entrance, this has already exined that he was the owner.


    At this moment, Walter''s bodyguard approached Yuri, and he raised his hand to prepare a p on her


    face.


    Smack.


    As soon as the bodyguard was intended to p Yuri, he suddenly felt that his wrist was grabbed, and


    saw a dark-skinned man standing in front of Yuri. The bodyguard''s face changed immediately, "Let go!"


    "Get out!"


    The big ck man punched the bodyguard in the chest, and the bodyguard stepped back seven or


    eight steps before stopping, his eyes were full of horror.


    "Samba!"


    Yuri met Samba before, but she was surprised to see him here.


    Tracy met Samba for the first time, that was why she startled at this moment.


    "It¡¯s Baron who sent him to protect us!" Yuri said to Tracy with joy.


    Tracy felt a little sorrowful. Baron was her husband but recently it seemed like Yuri knew more about


    Baron than she did.


    Walter looked gloomy seeing Samba.


    Samba was slightly shocked. He was shocked as he knocked the bodyguard back with a single punch,


    but that punch took a lot of strength.


    An ordinary bodyguard simply couldn''t bear his punch, but Walters¡¯ bodyguard only took a few steps


    back after the hit.


    "I see you all are looking for trouble! All of you go and get them!"


    Walter gave an order, and these two bodyguards rushed towards Samba.


    Samba¡¯s eyes seemed calm, and he said to these two women behind him, "You all go back to the room


    first!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Samba rushed out to start the fight with the two bodyguards.


    He was pretty strong and skilled, but Walter¡¯s bodyguards are not weak either, even less weak if the


    two were teaming up. Samba did not have much advantage in this fight, so he had to face whatever it


    took.


    Even so, that shocked Walter. These two bodyguards were both top international bodyguards. He paid


    a lot of money to hire them, but the two of them still could not settle Samba.


    Right at this time, a ck Volkswagen Phaeton slowly drove through into Peak Hotel, and Baron


    walked out of the car.


    "Baron!"


    Samba made two continuous punches on those two bodyguards and went towards Baron.


    Baron noticed Walter¡¯s Rolls-Royce, and he knew that this fat man was not from an original family, but


    he didn''t know what he was here for.


    Baron and Walter were staring at each other, Walter suddenly spoke, "Boy, are you Baron Owen?"


    Baron thought, since he knew who he was, he must havee for him. Baron nced at Walter a little


    and then asked Samba, "What happened?"


    Samba told him what happened just now, in fact, he had been secretly protecting Yuri, so he knew


    everything that just happened.


    When Baron heard one of the bodyguards almost hit Yuri, he had a severe look.


    Walter knew Baron was ignoring him, he was pissed off, "Boy, are you deaf? I''m asking you..."


    Smack.


    Before Walter finished his words, a ck shadow passed by and pped him on the face, he also flew


    away.


    This scene stunned the two bodyguards.


    Samba was also stunned.


    It seemed to be Baron who gave him the p. The distance between him and Walter was at least thirty


    feet, and he could leap over in an instant, then pped him.


    His power and speed were explosive and simply terrifying!


    That young woman beside Walter was so frightened, she stood aside, and her legs were limping.


    Baron didn''t even look at her. He walked towards Walter step by step, looked at him condescendingly,


    and said, "If you don''t want to die, take your bitch and leave. If I see you again, I swear I will kill you!"


    "Boy, you dare to hit me, do you know who I am?"


    Walter wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up swaying, and gritted his teeth to look at


    Baron.


    "Why do I care? I only know that this is my territory. Without my permission, whoever dares to step in, I


    will kill them!" Baron gave him a cold-eyed stare.

 Chapter 102 Please Punish Me

    Chapter 102 Please Punish Me


    Walter¡¯s chubby body trembled all over, abruptly holding back the threatening words.


    "Mr. Owen, I was in the wrong, I apologize to you now, I''m sorry!"


    Walter, who was very arrogant just now, suddenly seemed to be a different person, and even


    apologized to Baron.


    He suddenly changed his attitude, even Baron was a little confused, was he afraid of being beaten?


    Baron ignored him and stared at Walter yfully ¨C the younger generation of the Cona¡¯s most powerful


    four families, as expected, was quite something.


    "Mr. Owen, let me tell you something, I came here to look for you, not because I want to have this vi,


    but because there was a big shot who want to have it."


    Walter looked innocent and acted weak.


    It didn''t sound like a lie, that was possible someone could fancy this vi.


    Baron knew that he had ordered Camel to buy the Peak Hotel, but now someone wanted it and the


    Wilson family had arranged for someone toe here for negotiation. The buyer sure wasn¡¯t from an


    ordinary family.


    "What does it have to do with me if someone likes Peak Hotel? I am not selling it anyway! You can go


    home!" Baron said as he didn¡¯t give a damn about it.


    "Mr. Owen, this is a vi built by the Wilson family after all. I knew you are friends with Camel, but the


    big shot has stronger background and is willing to give you 10 million more forpensation."


    A bit of displeasure shed in Walter''s eyes, but he still held back his anger and said, "I hope Mr. Owen


    can sleep on it and don''t cause unnecessary trouble for yourself."


    "This is a vi I bought with real money, and my name is also on the ownership certificate. No matter


    who builded it, it belongs to me only. Should I sell my vi every time when someone likes it?"


    Baron sneered. He didn''t understand what the point was and what the Wilson family thinks.


    "Mr. Owen, don''t overdo it! That big shot is willing topensate you with 10 million. Isn''t it enough?


    Of course, if you don''t have a ce to live, I am willing to call the shots and give you a vi under the


    mountain aspensation."


    Walter gritted his teeth and said, even the most ordinary vi at the foot of the mountain would cost


    tens of millions.


    Baron''s eyes gradually narrowed. This big shot did have a strong background, who made the Wilson


    family to offer such a huge and expensive deal just to buy this vi.


    "Do you not understand what I said? Or you can¡¯t hear? Do you need me to make it clearer?"


    Baron squinted his eyes and said. Walter seemed to be persuading, but he was always aloof, which


    made him very pissed off.


    "Baron Owen! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want in Cona just because you are Camel¡¯s


    friend. Brone Group has been separated from the Owen family, what am I afraid of?"


    Walter said with anger, "Not to mention that he was just a branch manager. Camel is a nobody to the


    Wilson family. If you think that you can do whatever you want with him to back you up, you are wrong!"


    Baron sighed as he remembered when Brone Group has its most glorious time, people were still very


    careful with a branch manager.


    Now that the news of Brone Group''s separation from the Owen family gradually spread out, no one


    really paid much attention.


    Baron didn''t get angry, instead he smiled and told him, "Do you really think I gain all my confidence


    from Camel?"


    "Is it not?"


    Walter sneered and said, "What is your background? The Wilson family knows everything, you are


    nobody but the son-inw of a poor family. If it¡¯s not because Camel fell in love with your wife, why


    would he be your friend?"


    Baron squinted at Walter. It looked like many people assumed that Tracy was the main reason of his


    friendship with Camel.


    "There was one family called the Brown family, they were just as arrogant as you and your Wilson


    family, but soon, the Brown family was being destroyed without anybody knowing. Maybe that would


    happen to the Wilson family as well?" Baron said with a sarcastic smile.


    Nobody actually knows what happened to Brown familyst night, even the Wilson family did not know


    it.


    At this moment, when Baron told him about the demise of the Brown family, Walter sneered again, ¡°You


    didn¡¯t know. Although the Brown family is not as strong as our family, but they are not too bad either.


    Who can destroy the Brown family?"


    "I am in a good mood today to tell you this much. Now, you can go home!" Baron said.


    "You don''t even know who the guy was that came to see your vi, and you decided to refuse so


    quickly?" Walter said angrily.


    "I count to ten, leave now! Otherwise, you can stay forever dead!"


    There was a sudden burst of chill flowing through Baron''s body.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tracy, it would be enough reason to kill Walter just because he broke into his territory.


    Walter was in the worst mood ever. No one had ever beaten him, and no one had dared to threaten


    him. Baron was the first one.


    "Since you don''t want topromise, just wait for those guys toe and get you themselves, and we


    will see who willugh till the end."


    Walter dropped a word, turned his back and entered his car.


    After everyone from his side left, Samba said, "Baron, you just let them leave like that?"


    "Yeah, so?" Baron wondered.


    "At least figure out who really wants this vi. It¡¯s important to understand and learn more about our


    opponents. We can¡¯t just wait."


    Baron suddenly smiled, strong breeze blowing through his face, "How many of them can actually be my


    enemies in the whole world?"


    Feeling the arrogant aura of Baron, Samba suddenly realized that Baron didn¡¯t give a damn about


    Walter Wilson.


    "Baron, are you okay?"


    When Tracy and Yuri saw Walter and his crew left, they hurriedly walked towards Samba and Baron.


    Baron put on a slight smile, "Don''t worry, of course I am fine."


    Then he looked at Yuri again and asked, "This new house is not so bad right? Have you chosen your


    own room?"


    "Baron, you are such a low-key person. You have this magnificent vi, but you just beared to live in an


    old house of ours."


    Talking about the house, Yuri swept away the unhappiness from her face, and she said it with


    excitement, "My sister was so lucky to marry you! She must be so happy!"


    Tracy pushed away Yuri, as she was holding Baron''s arm, pretending to be angry, "It may not be a


    good thing if the house is too big anyway. It takes a long time to clean up every day."


    Baron knew how Tracy felt right now, but it¡¯s a bit amusing, Tracy was jealous of her own sister.


    Yuri didn¡¯t know how she felt, and said happily, ¡°Tracy, this is nothing. I am getting paid from my job


    next month, I will hire a maid as my rent. Or do you want me to pay?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Of course not!" Baron grinned.


    During the same time, Walter, who had just left the Peak Hotel, dialled a number and spoke cautiously,


    "Mr. McGill, about what you have asked me to do¡­ I didn¡¯t manage to get it done, I''m really sorry,


    please punish me!"

 Chapter 103 I Disagreed

    Chapter 103 I Disagreed


    Inside one of the most luxurious vis in Jako.


    A 30-year-old young man was sitting on a high-end leather sofa, one hand holding a goblet full of wine


    and another holding his mobile phone.


    He heard Walter was reporting to him, he was not surprised at all, and he smiled faintly, "If that is the


    case, then I will need to meet him in person."


    This young man is one of the sons in the McGill family, Hugo McGill.


    After he hanged up the phone, Hugo slightly raised the corner of his mouth, "I always get anything I


    want."


    On the other side, as soon as Baron returned to the vi, Sherry hurried over.


    She was watching everything that just happened outside the vi, but after learning that those people


    were from the Wilson family, she wasn¡¯t brave enough to came out.


    "Baron, honestly tell me how much money you still have?"


    Sherry failed to thank Baron for letting her live here, but began to worry about Baron''s wealth and


    savings he still had.


    "Mum, what are you doing?"


    Tracy looked angry. She was embarrassed to bother Baron to let her family to live in his house, but her


    mum never did change her behaviour.


    Yuri sarcastically said, "Tracy, don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is? She saw Baron can afford


    such a big vi, she must be thinking about Baron¡¯s wallet!"


    "I did all this for you! Don¡¯t you remember how Baron was five years ago? He was so poor. Now he


    became rich. That is alsomon property."


    Sherry didn''t feel ashamed at all. She said to Tracy in front of Baron, "You have a share of all his


    assets. Half of this is yours. If you don''t make it clear now, you don¡¯t know you will suffer a big loss


    when you get divorced in the future?"


    Baron knew Sherry''s shamelessness and got used to it, no matter what Sherry just said, he wasn¡¯t


    surprised.


    Sherry was just waiting her time arguing about small things.


    "Mum, how could you ever say things like that?"


    Tracy looked incredulous, "Besides, how many assets does Baron have, and what does it have to do


    with me? If you continue to make a fuss out of it, please move out!"


    Although Tracy knew her mum usually behave like this, but she was still furious after hearing her mum


    saying those kinds of things.


    Tracy started crying while Yuri got annoyed, ¡°You only see money in your eyes. You said it¡¯s for Tracy,


    and you sure it¡¯s not for yourself? I¡¯m afraid that Baron will get upset one day and possibly kick you out


    from this ce. You will never get to live in such a wonderful vi again."


    "Shut up!" Sherry became angry from embarrassment, "I raised you all up but seems like all my effort


    had gone to waste. "


    After she spoke, she stared at Baron, "This is not over. I won¡¯t stop until you exin clearly about how


    much property and assets you have."


    Sherry started stomping.


    Sherry turned around and went back to her room.


    "Tracy, don''t cry, being angry with someone like that, it¡¯s not worth it."


    Yuri hugged Tracy, she wasforting his sister, but she could feel her eyes were getting watery too.


    Baron sighed. How could such horrible mother got two sensible daughters?


    Perhaps, she never actually taken care of the sisters. They had to face everything themselves.


    They spent the whole morning cleaning up the ce.


    Sherry enjoyed her life in this vi. She sat on the sofa and watched TV, eating and drinking on her


    own. The coffee table was piled up with peels and dried fruit shells. She obviously had no ns to


    make lunch.


    "Tracy, I''m going to out for lunch and will go straight away to work after that in the afternoon."


    After Yuri cleaned up her room, she went to Tracy''s room and greeted her, and then left Peak Hotel.


    Tracy was still sad, she looked at Baron with red eyes and said, ¡°Baron, I¡¯m sorry, my mother is this


    kind of person. I will get a mortgage in a few days to buy a house for her and dad. So they can move


    out."


    Her mum took all her money a long time ago, it was funny how a general manager of Samho couldn''t


    even afford a small house.


    "Sweetheart, I said that a long time ago, you are my wife, and all the people and things rted to you


    are also rted to me."


    Baron looked at Tracy with a gentle expression, "No matter what kind of person your mother is, as long


    as she doesn''t do anything to hurt you, I won''t do anything to her."


    "But she has been doing things to hurt you."


    Tracy felt touched and warm in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t worth it for Baron to suffer from this.


    Baron smiled, "So what? She can''t really fight, so she can do is talk. I have pretty thick skin, why do I


    care if she scolded me once or twice?"


    Tracy giggled.


    Tracy was finally amused by Baron, and rolled her eyes, "You are indeed very thick-skinned."


    Baron looked at her for a while, and it seemed this was the first time he saw Tracy smile for so long.


    "I have nothing on my face, do I? So what are you looking at?"


    Tracy''s cheek rose up with a blush as Baron stared at her for a bit long time, it was really cute for him.


    "You look so pretty when youugh!"


    Baron smiled contentedly.


    Tracy could feel a bit sore in her nose. Looking at the man in front of her, she didn''t know how to feel


    about it, but what was certain was that she felt guilty.


    In fact, he didn''t want much, just a smile could make him so satisfied.


    The frost deep in Tracy''s heart suddenly melted.


    "Let¡¯s go for lunch!"


    Tracy sniffed to conceal her emotions, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and she said it with a


    happy face.


    This was the first time Baron was in such a good mood, driving his Volkswagen Phaeton, and humming


    a little song along the way, with a smile.


    "Silly!"


    Tracy giggled.


    After lunch, Tracy insisted Baron to sent her back to Samho. She wanted to work harder for herself and


    Baron.


    On the other hand, Yuri was also working much harder, so she could be someone like Baron one


    day.


    Inside arge conference room, on the top floor in Brone Group.


    Camel sat in the top leader seat, and all employees from all the branches were sitting at the seats


    below him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Today we are announcing a personnel appointment."


    Camel nced at everyone, and said it with a very serious expression on his face.


    Everyone was looking forward to it. Camel announced the appointment, "For the needs of our


    employee will be given a new role, which is now announced."


    "Yuri is now appointed as the deputy general manager of Brone Group in Cona and assisted the


    general manager to preside over the daily management of the branch."


    "The above appointments will be implemented from the date of announcement!"


    As soon as the appointment was announced, everyone was shocked so was Yuri.


    "Mr. Ellis, I disagree!"


    At this moment, someone suddenly stood up and expressed public dissatisfaction with the


    appointment.

 Chapter 104 Camel’s Anger

    Chapter 104 Camel¡¯s Anger


    Everyone''s gazes were all at the person who was speaking at this moment.


    That person was the head of the sales department, named Palmer, who was about forty-years-old, with


    a few sparse hairs on his forehead, oily but shiny, and he was wearing a pair of gold frame sses.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Among the major departments of thepany, Palmer was the most experienced and sophisticated


    employee. After the establishment of the branch in Cona, he was appointed as a manager by the Owen


    family.


    The position of the deputy general manager above the sales department had remained vacant before


    today. Almost everyone thought that Palmer would be promoted to that position, but now Yuri had taken


    this position away from him.


    Camel raised his brows slightly, looked displeased, "What''s your opinion?"


    Palmer opened his mouth, "She has been promoted to the position of a deputy general manager in less


    than two months since she entered thepany, which does not meet thepany''s minimum


    requirement for a promotion."


    "Humph!" Camel snorted.


    Camel certainly wouldn''t be happy being questioned in public, and said coldly, "Yuri has been in the


    "In just two months, her contribution was almost fifty percent in thepany. Who else, if not her, is


    qualified to be promoted?"


    "Furthermore, the Brone Group always gravitate towards the capable and talented employees. Who


    says the promotion was determined by seniority?"


    "Anyway, I need to emphasize one thing. The letter of appointment was issued by the headquarters


    and has nothing to do with me. If you have anyments, you can go to the headquarters to file a


    Yuri had indeed won manyrge-scale cooperation projects for thepany despite her experience.


    Especially in the past few months, her performance was getting even better.


    Many bottom-level employees gained much stronger confidence after they heard what Camel had just


    said. They could see themselves being promoted if they were capable enough.


    Yuri''s series of rapid promotions was a very inspirational story for those employees.


    "Well, if you have nothing else, then the meeting is over."


    Camel nced at the crowd and announced.


    The mission given by Baron waspleted, he wanted to report to Baron as soon as possible.


    "Camel Ellis, you are so heartless, so don''t me me..."


    Palmer got angry, he called Camel by his full name in front of all the employees.


    That shocked everyone.


    Camel was just the general manager of the branch, but he was the boss here. Palmer dared to raise an


    objection and be rude to him in public.


    "Dear colleagues, I shall now show you something. I believe when you see these, you will understand


    how and why Yuri was promoted to deputy general manager."


    Palmer said it out loud, and then suddenly took something out of a kraft paper bag, it was a stack of


    photos, he raised his hand and threw it around.


    For a while, the entire conference room was full of photographs.


    Yuri also got one photo in her hand. After she looked at the photo, she changed her expression and got


    irritated.


    In that photo, Camel was holding her into his chest with her hand around Camel¡¯s neck, and she was


    smiling sweetly.


    Seeing those photos, there was an uproar in the audience.


    Everyone looked at Yuri, and hoped for a confrontation, and even Bonnie, a good friend of hers who


    was sitting beside her, was also stunned.


    Bonnie ended up believing it was true, others were disgusted by imagining what already happened


    between Yuri and Camel.


    "I think, this goes without further exnation, now everyone understands why Yuri was promoted to


    deputy general manager, right?"


    Palmer sneered and said, "At first I was wondering how Yuri could win so manyrge-scale cooperation


    projects. Not until someone sent me a full bag of photographs. I saw them and then everything clicked,


    and now I realized what is going on now."


    "Maybe, those projects were won by Camel himself, and deliberately referred under Yuri''s name. Mr.


    Ellis, you would do anything for your little lover!"


    Camel''s expression became extremely gloomy in an instant. He might have helped Yuri secretly to do


    negotiation for many cooperation projects, so Yuri could easily win them over.


    He was being careful and secretive about his action. How did anybody know or ever notice?


    Who took those photos?


    "You are talking nonsense, I have nothing to do with Mr. Ellis, these photos are fake!"


    Yuri was very emotional, and his whole body was trembling with anger.


    She couldn¡¯t stand being framed like this.


    "Yuri, save your time from your useless quibble. I did once doubt whether these photos are real. But


    today, you were appointed as the deputy general manager. I can now confirm these photos are real."


    Palmer was now being sarcastic, "Why don''t you just admit that you did it? I know you did it!"


    "Shut up!"


    Yuri said angrily, "I didn¡¯t do anything! These photographs were faked, and it has nothing to do with


    me!"


    "If that is what you said, then tell me how and why you were promoted to deputy general manager? A


    neer who has been in thepany for only two months, then was immediately appointed as


    deputy general manager. Have you ever heard of such thing?" Palmer was sneering constantly.


    All the employees in the conference room were watching and judging Yuri.


    Many people seemed to believe Palmer. After all, he was doing this at the risk of getting fired, and it


    made sense that no one would believe Yuri got promoted to deputy general manager within only two


    months just because she was capable.


    "Silence!"


    Camel pped the table fiercely. He looked furious.


    The meeting room immediately became quiet, and he stared at Palmer coldly, "Say, who sent you


    here?"


    Originally, Camel thought that Palmer was just dissatisfied, that was probably why he publicly


    disagreed the decision made for the appointment and promotion. However, after Camel calmed down,


    he quickly figured out the reason behind it.


    First, those photos were obviously fake, and then, he had secretly helped Yuri win the cooperation


    project and nobody would know about it.


    If Palmer really just wanted toin, he would not dare to do these things in front of all the


    employees. There must be someone else involved.


    "Camel, how irritated are you? I have told the truth and said it all crisp and clear. Now you brought up


    someone else who made all these up."


    Palmer was not afraid at all, and continued to sneer, "I worked in Brone Group for ten years, I have


    more years of experience than you. Brone Group is just like my second home. I just don''t want to see


    thepany being ruined by you. I am telling the truth to the public."


    "Of course, if you want to fire me, do as you please because I''m not afraid, but I will report this situation


    to the headquarters and let them have a thorough investigation. I want to see how long you can stay in


    this position as a general manager."


    Palmer seemed to be willing to go all in and kept maintaining his so-called justice, but it made many


    other employees admire him inwardly.


    "Palmer, do you really think I am that foolish?"


    A gleam of sharp shes from Camel''s eyes, he said indifferently, "Do you think I might just fire you? If


    you don''t tell the real truth today, you are not allowed to step out of thispany!"


    At this moment, Camel¡¯s voice rose to a bellow, "Come in now!"


    Two burly bodyguards walked into the conference room and went directly towards Palmer.

 Chapter 105 Treacherous Problem

    Chapter 105 Treacherous Problem


    The reason why Palmer dared to confront Camel in public was because he assumed there was


    someone to support him.


    Now Camel took some real action, Palmer suddenly got panicked.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Camel to call out two well-built men to get his confession.


    Everyone started to realize that the story he told about Camel and Yuri might not necessarily the truth.


    "Camel, what are you doing? Threatening me will not help you to cover up the disgusting things you


    have done."


    Palmer got up quickly in fright, and while yelling at Camel, he kept backing away and trying to escape.


    Palmer messed up by dragging Yuri into this matter.


    Those bodyguards were extremely skilled. He waspletely screwed.


    He was quickly caught in the middle by those bodyguards and got punched in the left eye. He


    screamed "Ouch". Before he could cover his eyes, he was being dragged up by those bodyguards with


    both hands and taken directly to Camel.


    "Say, who asked you to do all this?" Camel said with a chill.


    Palmer''s left eye was turning red, some bloodshot in the eyeballs, and he looked very beaten.


    "Camel, you are currentlymitting an attack in the public and forcing a confession from me? I am


    going to sue you! I am suing you for abusing your power! Likewise, I am suing you for nepotism!"


    Palmer struggled to finish his word in anger.


    "It seems like you don¡¯t understand how serious this situation is. If that''s the case, let¡¯s start with one of


    your fingers."


    Camel started threatening him, "If you still don¡¯t say anything, then I will break another one. Ten fingers


    and then ten toes, and then from toes to limbs. I believe you will start saying anything."


    Palmer was getting anxious and scared, his body was trembling all over.


    "Camel, you won¡¯t touch me, otherwise you will regret it." Palmer shouted loudly.


    "Do it!"


    Camel gave an order.


    Crack!


    "AHH¡­¡­"


    Everyone thought Camel was just trying to make Palmer frightened, but Camel actually did make the


    bodyguard broke Palmer''s finger.


    Everyone was horrified, even Yuri looked very pale, and she tightly grasped Bonnie''s arm with her


    hands.


    That scene was too bloody for anyone to watch.


    This had cause bad influence on the entire branch, but Camel knew that he must do this in order to get


    rid of the misunderstanding towards Yuri.


    He knew if he dealt with it after the meeting, he would have nned a hundred ways to kill Palmer, but


    even if he knew the truth then, no one would believe Yuri was innocent.


    Baron asked him to promote Yuri, not to destroy her reputation and innocence.


    He knew Baron very well. If this matter is not handled properly, Baron will never let him go.


    "I''ll ask you again, who on earth made you do this?"


    Camel asked again, his tone was t as usual as he sounded at work.


    But everyone was fear of Camel, and they kept being silent, no one would make a sound.


    "Camel, just kill me now if you dare...AHH..."


    Palmer stayed stubborn. Before he could finish speaking, Camel gave an signal to the bodyguard, then


    the bodyguard broke Palmer''s second finger.


    "It seems like losing a finger is nothing for you, otherwise you won''t be so stubborn."


    Camel smiled, and suddenly he said, "If you don¡¯t give me an answer, I will start with your limbs next."


    "Say it now, who sent you?"


    Camel asked again.


    Palmer got his two fingers broken in a row, and he was already in a huge pain.


    The bodyguard just grabbed his arm, and he finally got scared, "I said! I said!"


    "It''s rk! He gave me these photos and asked me to frame you in the public, and then the news will


    spread. Then the reputation of Brone Group in Cona will go bad. As long as I canplete this task,


    he will promote me, so I can start working at the headquarters."


    "Mr. Ellis, I was forced to do so. rk said that if I didn''t do it, I would be kicked out of Brone Group. He


    is the vice president of the headquarters after all. I can¡¯t fail this mission!"


    Palmer was really frightened. He wouldn¡¯t try to hide it any more. He even took out his mobile phone


    and said, "By the way, Mr. Ellis, I have the recordings of the calls as a proof."


    After he finished speaking, he yed the voice recordings, and a conversation turned out to be exactly


    what Palmer said, that rk did threaten him to do this.


    The truth was finally revealed.


    Yuri''s eyes were so red, she almost became the victim of this entire situation.


    "Since the truth is revealed, from today, you can get out of Brone Group!" Camel decided in a sudden.


    "Mr. Ellis, I still have huge mortgage loans every month, and I need to support my parents and children


    at home. Please forgive me. I admit that I am wrong."


    Palmer got very anxious, knelt at Camel''s feet and pleaded guilty.


    Thispany had pretty goodpensation and benefits. As the head of the sale department, he


    could get tens of thousands of dors every month even after paying all the expenses.


    He just changed to a better vist month, and now he had to pay almost tens of thousands every


    month.


    The task rk exined was notpleted, and his hope of going to the headquarters was


    able to pay the mortgage.


    "If you are in the wrong, then you have to be punished. I didn''t hand you over to the police. I just asked


    you to leave thepany. I have done what I can to you. If you still just won¡¯t leave, then I will call the


    police." Camel said coldly.


    As Camel mentioned the police, Palmer was shocked. After all, he was ndering in public, and the


    evidence was solid, and it was really a crime.


    Once he got caught, he would never to find the position he was now in his entire life.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His only choice is leaving.


    The meeting room immediately became quiet again. Camel nced at the audience and said, "Today''s


    matter, I hope you will take it as a warning. If simr matter happens again, I will directly sue that


    person in the name of Brone Group and now the meeting is over!"


    As soon as Camel returned to the office, he discovered that Baron just came by, and he quickly


    reported what had just happened.


    A glimmer of cold light shed in Baron''s eyes, "It looks like there are some parasites in the


    headquarters that need to be cleaned up."


    "Sir, I don''t think this affair is that simple. rk is just a vice president, but he wants to destroy the


    branch of Brone Group in Cona. It doesn¡¯t make sense." Camel had a wild guess.


    "You did a good job, about the headquarters'' affairs, you don''t need to intervene, I will handle it by


    myself."


    Baron read Camel''s mind, he warned him, and then said, "As long as you are loyal, I will definitely treat


    you well."


    Camel was overjoyed after he heard this and responded quickly, "Sir, don¡¯t worry, I will not let you


    down!"


    He thought what he did to Palmer was a bit too extreme, he didn''t expect Baron to be very satisfied,


    and hinted that he was his right-hand man, which made him very excited.


    "Mr. Ellis, bad news, Palmer is dead!"


    At this moment, someone came out and told Camel with a horrified face.


    "What? He died? How did he die?"


    Camel stood up abruptly, he was shocked.

 Chapter 106 Poisonous Wine

    Chapter 106 Poisonous Wine


    Camel looked troubled. He reprimanded and even broke Palmer¡¯s two fingers, in the public.


    He was dead. If this incident spreads out, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble for thepany.


    "Palmer jumped off the building! Before he jumped off the building, he kept saying..."


    The secretary was trembling and dared not to continue.


    "What did he say?" Camel said impatiently.


    "He said, you ruined his life, even if he became a ghost, he would not let you get away." The secretary


    spat out his words.


    Camel sat down on the sofa with a sluggish face.


    Baron had a thought in his mind, if there was someone who just wanted to make trouble, he would


    ept it, but now someone had got killed, and it had crossed the line.


    "Call the police first!"


    Baron immediately gave an order.


    The secretary didn''t know Baron''s identity, so he looked at Camel with embarrassment.


    "Do as the chairman said! What are you waiting for?"


    Camel roared, and the secretary was shocked when he heard the word ¡°chairman¡±.


    He often saw Baron and Camel together, but he never knew who Baron was. He only figured out today


    that this young man turned out to be the chairman of Brone Group.


    After the secretary left, Baron was concerned, "The police will definitely take you for investigation. In


    order to avoid unnecessary trouble, you should go and report the case yourself."


    "What ever happened in the conference room before must not be concealed. Now Palmer is dead,


    even if you don''t go to the police yourself, they will eventually know it was you."


    Camel understood the reason behind all this, and reply quickly, "Roger that!"


    He turned and left.


    Baron dialed a number and said, "I want to know who Palmer contacted before he died, and everything


    about his family. Everything!"


    He knew that Palmer''s death was definitely not that simple.


    If he was really not afraid of death, why breaking his two fingers in a row would make him confess?


    Moreover, as the head of the sales department of Brone Group, it was not difficult to find a good job


    with his qualifications and experience.


    How could he jump off the building if he was so afraid of pain?


    This meant that he must be seriously threatened. And it was definitely about his family, as he was a


    part of the senior management of thepany.


    Soon, Yuri was called into the chairman''s office.


    Seeing Baron sitting in the position of the chairman, she was surprised, "Baron, why are you here?"


    Perhaps she was scared by what happened just now, and Yuri''s face was still very pale.


    Baron said, "I asked Camel to report himself to the police. You won¡¯t see him for a while. From now on,


    you will temporarily take the position of general manager and be responsible for everything in the


    Although Yuri knew Baron was extraordinary, she never thought Baron could be the chairman of Brone


    Group.


    At this time, Baron''s words made a bold idea appear in her mind.


    "Baron, you..."


    Yuri didn''t know whether she should ask or not, after all, Baron had never told her about himself.


    Baron said in a deep voice, "I am the chairman of Brone Group. I have no time to exin to you too


    much. A lot of things will definitely happen next. Now I say, listen!"


    "Yes!"


    His confirmation of his true identity still shocked Yuri, but she also knew how bad the situation was, with


    a serious expression on her face waiting for Baron''s order.


    "First, Palmer''s death must be rted to some unknown reason. Don''t feel any guilt or self-me for


    this. Now what you need to do is to manage thepany for Camel."


    "Second, Palmer''s death will definitely be on some news. You need to face a lot of mental pressure. I


    am letting you know in advance. No matter what happens, keep calm and act rationally."


    "Third, there must be an imposter within thepany, I can only trust you now, so I want you to take


    the ce of Camel."


    "Okay, I''ve said everything I want to say, now you can ask any question."


    At this moment, Baron was like a superior, and Yuri was a little afraid.


    She had many doubts in her mind, but shook her head, "Don''t worry, I will not let you down!"


    "Well, since there is no question, then I will hand over thepany to you, you can promote your best


    friend Bonnie appropriately if you think she is capable enough."


    After Baron finished speaking, he nced at the clock and stood up, "I should go and pick up Lara!"


    He actually turned around and left, leaving Yuri with a stunned expression, "Did you just leave after all


    the madness happened in thepany?"


    The news of Yuri''s bing the general manager came out, the wholepany was in panic, and


    many people also had a lot of dissatisfaction.


    This put a lot of pressure on Yuri, who has just be the manager.


    Regarding all this, Baron naturally knew that with his strength, it was easy to solve these troubles.


    The reason why he wanted Yuri to take up this mess was just because he wanted to take the


    opportunity to train her. Cona was nothing to Baron, Donas was the real battlefield.


    Inside one of the luxurious vis within arge manor in Donas.


    A young man stood in front of the tall French window and staring at what was outside.


    There was a middle-aged man behind him, cautiously said, "Mr. Benedict, I have forced Palmer to kill


    himself ording to your instructions. That rubbish, he should be still troubling himself with that."


    The Mr. Benedict raised his mouth slightly, "Good job!"


    After that, Mr. Benedict walked to the mahogany coffee table on the side with a smile, poured two


    sses of red wine and handed one of them to the middle-aged man, "The mission is sessfully


    "Thank you! Mr. Benedict! It is my honour to be able to do something for you!"


    The middle-aged man was very aware of the position of the young man in front of him, feeling ttered


    at this moment, and quickly took the goblet.


    There was a crisp sound of clinking sses.


    The middle-aged man drank it all in one go.


    "Mr. Benedict, then I will leave now, and I will continue to work for you when Ie back."


    The middle-aged man finished his words, he turned around and walked away.


    He walked a few steps, and suddenly felt dizzy.


    Soon, his breathing became more rapid, his face turned blue, and a strong sense of suffocation made


    his heart pumped to the extreme.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wine¡­ Poison!"


    That was thest sentence he said before he died.


    Benedict smirked, "Only when you are dead, everything that happened in Cona stays in Cona. Nobody


    will ever know."


    Soon, two big men in ck entered the room and carried the body of the middle-aged man away.


    On the other side, Baron was queuing up to pick up Lara, and suddenly the phone rang.


    "Mr. Owen, I found it. Palmer did answer a phone before he died. It was rk."


    A familiar voice came from the earpieces, but soon the caller continued, "There was news from Donas


    not long ago, which says that rk disappearedpletely after entering the Owen Manor."

 Chapter 107 Shared Joys and Sorrows

    Chapter 107 Shared Joys and Sorrows


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an awful flicker appeared in the eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, should I continue the investigation of rk?¡± a man asked on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°No, leave it! rk should be dead already. We have to sit and wait to see whates out,¡± said Baron


    calmly.


    In fact, the information was clear enough for him. He had guessed who was hiding under the cluster of


    intrigues.


    The Brone Group was run by the Owen family for a long time. Though the Group was taken over by


    Baron, he hadn¡¯t been in total control of it. The Owen family had nted their men, especially in the


    headquarters.


    Most of the Brone¡¯s employees did not know Baron¡¯s identity. So, they were still loyal to the Owen


    family.


    As Baron expected, after Camel turned himself in to the police, the Brone Group was clogged with


    journalists. A phnx of television cameras was waiting outside the Brone Group. The scene looked


    extraordinarily chaotic.


    Given the state of things, there was no way to conceal Palmer¡¯s suicide. Yuri just became the general


    manager of thepany. The incidence was keeping her so busy.


    But Baron was much calmer. He had picked up Lara and Tracy. And now they were on the way to the


    Peak Hotel.


    ¡°Dad, where are we going?¡± Lara asked. She had discovered this was not the way to the Perry Manor.


    ¡°Lara, you said you want to live in a big house, right?¡± Baron said with a smile while driving.


    Lara nodded and took one look at Tracy. ¡°Yes, I enjoy living in a big house. But it costs a lot of money. I


    don¡¯t want you two to work so hard. In that case, I would rather live in a small house.¡±


    When Tracy heard the words, her eyes misted a little.


    The words moved Baron too. He was grateful that he could fulfill his little girl¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Sweetheart, we are going to our new home now!¡± Tracy said gently, holding Lara¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A new home?¡± Lara asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes. Our new home! It is as big as a pce!¡± Tracy said andughed.


    Lara¡¯s face brightened. She cheered, ¡°Is that true, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You will see how beautiful it is,¡± said Tracy, stillughing.


    It had never urred to her that she could leave the Perry Manor one day. Sherry created problems for


    her almost every day. The sounds of quarreling voices filled the Perry Manor every second, every


    minute, every hour. Tracy had enough of it. She couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.


    They got back to the Peak Hotel after a while. A big and nice vi stood in front of Lara. She was in a


    frenzy of excitement as soon as she got off the car. She gave a great roar of delight, ¡°Dad! Mom! Look!


    It¡¯s really a pce! Wow! I can sleep in a pce.¡±


    Lara was enjoying running around the Peak Hotel. Baron and Tracy look at her. And on their faces,


    there was the same loving smile.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Yuri hadn¡¯t been back. ¡°Yuri is not back yet!¡± Tracy said, looking


    worried. She knew nothing about what had happed today in the Brone group.


    Tracy turned on her phone and some notifications popped up.


    ¡°Murder Brone Group! An employee jumped to his death!¡±


    ¡°Sex scandal broke! The general manager of Brone Group in Cona abused his powers!¡±


    ¡°Bombshell! The general manager of Brone Group in Cona got caught! His lover got his position!¡±


    Tracy read them carefully and found they were all about the Brone Group. Her face turned white.


    She looked anxiously at Baron, who was ying with Lara. ¡°What happened in the Brone Group,


    Baron? Why was Camel arrested, and why does Yuri take the ce of the general manager?¡±


    Tracy knew Baron had a good rtionship with Camel. Aside from this, she knew very little about the


    Brone Group. But Yuri was involved into the trouble, so, she couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°It is hard to exin. Things are not so simple. Camel literally turned himself in, but it¡¯s only temporary.


    Of course, Yuri had to manage thepany in the next few days.¡±


    Baron hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°Actually, I am the chairman of the Brone Group. And


    Yuri takes the ce of the general manager. It was my idea!¡±


    Tracy was struck dumb at the words. ¡°What?! You are the chairman of the Brone Group? So, you are


    from that Owen family actually?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes fixed dead at Baron. ¡°How could you not tell me? Is there anything else that I need to


    know?¡±


    Tracy had mixed feelings about that. She was shocked, but she was more poignant. They were


    husband and wife, but she didn¡¯t know much as much about Baron even as Yuri.


    Baron thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Tracy, I didn¡¯t tell you because I want to protect you. My


    world is not only cruel and blood-thirsty, but totally amoral.¡±


    ¡°You say that you truly love me, Baron! I¡¯m your wife! Why do you keep me out of your world You know


    what? You treat me as a fair-weather wife!¡± As Tracy spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°No, you misunderstood me.¡± Baron looked a little worried. His hearts melted at the Tracy¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Husband and wife should stand together through thick and thin, right?¡± Tracy cried. ¡°Couples should


    be there for each other, should cleave to one another. I thought we were in this together. But you make


    me stay out of your life. What you did bring us farther apart, rather than closely together!¡±


    Baron froze. He never thought of it. Tracy was innocent and good. He really wished that she could be


    happy all the time! So, he concealed his background and the rtionship with that Owen family in


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Donas.


    And before today, Baron never thought that it might not be what Tracy really wanted. It was only after


    he heard the words, everything clicked. All she wanted was to share joys and sorrows with him.


    As Tracy said these words, Baron realized that how important he is to Tracy. In her heart, she had


    already decided that Baron was her husband.


    Baron looked at Tracy intently. After a while, he said sincerely, ¡°Sorry, Tracy! From today, whatever it is,


    I will tell you! I promise!¡±


    It was the middle of the night. Lara was already asleep. The faint glow of amp shone over the room.


    Tracy and Barony sleepless.


    ¡°You are from the Owen family in Donas. But everyone knows the family is wealthy and powerful. Why


    did you be a security guard five years ago? That¡¯s what confused me,¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°My mom and I were kicked out of the family many years ago. We were backed into a corner. I had no


    choice but to be a security guard to make money. And since then, there is no rtionship


    between I and the family,¡± Baron recalled. ¡°And the Brone Group was built by my mom from scratch


    before they married.¡±

 Chapter 108 Two Choices

    Chapter 108 Two Choices


    All night long, Baron shared all the details about himself with Tracy. After hearing what happened on


    Baron, Tracy didn¡¯t me him anymore. They were finally reconciled.


    Baron opened his heart to Tracy, and the conversation brought them into closer rapport.


    Early the next morning, when they started to head out, they encountered Yuri.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Yuri said.


    When Tracy saw Yuri, she breathed a sigh of relief. Yuri looked tired, but she was in good spirits.


    ¡°Yuri, are you OK?¡± Tracy asked, a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I worked tootest night and didn¡¯t get enough sleep, so I am just a little tired.¡± Yuri replied


    and stretched. Then she turned to Baron and said with a smile, ¡°Baron, can I get a ride to the


    ¡°Sure. No problem at all,¡± Baron smiled.


    Baron drove Tracy and Lara to their destination first, and then he quickly drove to the Brone Group with


    Yuri.


    ¡°I have a basic understanding of thepany now, Baron. But there is a problem. Some people,


    especially the older employees, don¡¯t take orders from me. And not only that, they spoken out against


    me!¡±


    ¡°Now you are the general manager for the time being. Don''t be afraid and just go for it! You should try


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    everything to take them down. Remember, you have an absolute right to fire them if you have to!¡±


    Baron said.


    At these words, Yuri took a leap of faith. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do it your way. But if I get into any trouble, you¡¯ve got


    to help me!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t be afraid! I believe you!¡± Baron said, smiling. ¡°Sometimes you have to take tough


    actions against the provocateurs. And promote someone you trust,¡± he continued.


    When they reached the Brone Group, Yuri got off the car. And Baron turned away.


    In a luxurious vi in Kato, William Porter was sitting on the sofa. He drank a mouthful of water and put


    the cup down.


    Wayne stood next to him. ¡°It was too weird, Grandpa! The Brown family has fell apart, but their


    businesses were fully operational. There is no chance for us to interfere.¡±


    William frowned and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, but it¡¯s not impossible. The Brown family¡¯s businesses


    are vast. There¡¯s always a chance to interfere.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, Grandpa. I¡¯ve already looked into it. The businesses were running


    very well, even they are better than before. So, there are many reasons to suspect that Baron have


    intervened. He could be a step ahead of us,¡± said Wayne seriously.


    Williampsed into silence. Then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Do you know what happened in the Brone


    Group? Its general manager was caught by the police yesterday! Now Baron himself is in a mess! I


    don¡¯t think he has the energy to pay any attention to the Brown family¡¯s businesses. This is our


    chance!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words. ¡°I get it, Grandpa! I will try my best to negotiate with the


    heads of the Brown¡¯spanies. I will do it right now.¡±


    However, the Brown family¡¯s leader Kris was still on death row. He was sitting alone in a corner,


    trembling with fear.


    A middle-aged man, with a heavy, brutal-looking face, stared at Kris and smiled mockingly. ¡°Old man,


    him.


    Kris staggered to his feet and walked toward the middle-aged man. He was once one of Cona¡¯s most


    powerful figures, but nothing had been the same since he came here.


    He lived in pain and fear every day. He had been beaten several times in just a few days.


    Compared with ordinary prisoners, the prisoners on death row were extremely vicious.


    Looking extremely scared, Kris moved forward and squatted down next to the middle-aged man, and


    began to knead his back.


    ¡°Damn it! You can do nothing, old man!¡± the middle-aged man shouted. ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± He said


    to a young man.


    The young man grinned at Kris and gave him a bash on the chest, as hard as he could.


    Kris felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the pain was so severe that it made him moan.


    Just then, a prison guard opened the cell door. ¡°Kris Brown, follow me!¡± he said coldly.


    Kris followed him into a reception room and found Baron waiting for him. He was suddenly stirred to


    excitement and knelt down. ¡°I know what I did was wrong, Mr. Owen! Could you let me go please? I¡¯ll


    do whatever you want,¡± Kris begged.


    ¡°I will give you a chance today, Kris! You¡¯d better take full advantage of it,¡± said Baron calmly. He


    already figured out that Kris had suffered a lot in the prison.


    At these words, Kris was surprised. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll do anything you want, Mr. Owen, as long as you get me


    out of here,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I offer you two choices. The first one, I get you out of here but your family should stay


    here forever. The second one, I kill you and let your family go. Which one? You only have ten seconds


    to make a decision,¡± Baron said coldly.


    ¡°The second one! You kill me, but I hope you will keep your promise. Let my family go!¡± Kris lifted his


    head, looking determined.


    ¡°Are you sure? Would you think about it again?¡± Baron asked curiously.


    ¡°I already made up my mind. I¡¯m not a nice person but I love my family! I am willing to trade my life for


    them. That¡¯s a pretty good deal.¡± Kris said and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with your answer. It means you haven¡¯t lost your humanity. In that case, I will give you


    another chance.¡± Baron stood up with a smile and turned to a prison guard, said, ¡°Let the Brown family


    all out!¡±

 Chapter 109 The Savior of The Brown Family

    Chapter 109 The Savior of The Brown Family


    When Kris stepped outside the jail, he could hardly believe it. He never thought he could leave the


    prison alive.


    Soon, the other members of the Brown family all went back home.


    Till this moment, Kris realized they really were out of danger, as if awakened from a dream.


    ¡°We are so lucky, Grandpa! We narrowly escaped death! But what we suffered in the prison was


    because of Baron! Piece of shit! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Shallot said angrily. Because of Baron, he was beaten


    several times in the prison.


    But to Shallot¡¯s surprise, his grandpa Kris didn¡¯t stand with him this time.


    Kris pped him hard and said angrily, ¡°Shut up! From this day forward, anyone who offends Mr. Owen


    will be kicked out of the family!¡±


    Shallot was shocked, touching his red face. He was Kris¡¯ favorite grandchild and was the most likely


    heir to the Brown family. He had never been treated like this.


    Kris looked around and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Owen was the savior of our Brown family. Without his help, we


    will all die in the prison! We shouldn¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you, right?¡±


    Everyone was sharply hit by the full meaning of the words. Baron saved them!


    Thinking of the days in prison, Shallot shivered a little. In the prison, it would be lucky to die! ¡°I promise,


    Grandpa! I will treat him as our savior,¡± he said.


    ¡°So are we all. We won¡¯t mess with Mr. Owen again!¡± Others said. They were abused by other criminals


    while they were in prison, and they had had enough of it. They even didn¡¯t want to recall the memories.


    ¡°Let me say that again. From this day on, our Brown family should follow Mr. Owen¡¯s lead. You should


    be more respectful to him than to me! You all got that?¡± Kris said majestically.


    ¡°Yes! Mr. Brown!¡± everyone chorused.


    ¡°What are we going to do with Hudson, Grandpa?¡± Shallot asked.


    The words reminded Kris. Hudson was the only one to me for their ordeal. He kidnapped Baron¡¯s


    daughter and for that, he dragged the whole family into the big trouble.


    When Hudson was taken to the birthday dinner by Charles, he had been severely wounded. After these


    days¡¯ treatment, his conditions were not getting better and he was still in intensive care.


    Kris seemed to be deep in thought and no one dared to bother him. After a while, he made a decision,


    ¡°Tell the hospital, we give up the treatment!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His words just like a bomb. Everyone looked astonished. Without treatment, Hudson would definitely


    die.


    But it was Hudson that made everybody suffer. Looking back on those days, they hated Hudson so


    much. So, they thought he just got what he deserved.


    Shallot felt kind of sad for Hudson. Hudson was his brother and they grew up together. But he couldn¡¯t


    do anything about it, because Baron¡¯s power was far beyond imagination. If he made one false move,


    the whole family would copse.


    Soon afterwards, Baron heard the news about Kris¡¯ decision. He stood by the window and smiled, ¡°Kris


    gave me a great present!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust him, Mr. Owen! Some people act like a friend to your face but then do something


    terrible behind your back, just like the Porter family.¡± Charles reminded him.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. Either the Brown family or the Porter family, they are not critically important


    to me. We are strong enough to deal with them and we just need them to help me build my own


    business empire,¡± Baron sneered.


    Just then, Bonnie knocked at the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Chairman. Here Waynees!¡± she said.


    Bonnie was now Yuri¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Baron said calmly.


    Soon, Wayne came in.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Owen!¡± Wayne said and sat down on the sofa. There was definite arrogance in


    his voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk business with you,¡± Wayne answered, with a smile.


    ¡°I think we have talked about it!¡± Baron said deliberately. Actually, he had guessed at his intention.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. But our cooperation was imperfect. we¡¯ll go into depth about how to strengthen the


    cooperation, such as the profit distribution,¡± Wayne said.


    Baron didn¡¯t interrupt him and listened silently.


    ¡°You own 49 percent of River Construction Materials¡¯ shares because of the influence of the Brone


    Group. But it is different now. Yourpany¡¯s general manager has been caught by the police. The


    Brone Group isn¡¯t what it used to be,¡± Wayne said haughtily. He settled himselffortably on the sofa


    and crossed his legs.


    ¡°After a long discussion, our Porter family have two new ns. The first one, you return the 49 percent


    of the shares and write off our cooperation. The second one, we move forward, but you should put


    $100 million into the River Construction Materials and your shares fell to 5 percent,¡± Wayne continued.


    Baron looked at him and, without a word, smiled.


    ¡°Oh! And there is one more thing. One of the Brown family¡¯s businesses has agreed to work with the


    Porter family. That is really a great beginning, right? I believe it won¡¯t take a long time for me to get all


    of the businesses of the Brown family. May I remind you, by then you have no chance to cooperate with


    us. Do you think so?¡± said Wayne triumphantly.


    ¡°Well, thanks for the heads up. In return, let me remind you of something else,¡± Baron said. A grin


    spread slowly across his face.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Wayne, bewildered.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. I never said I wanted to cooperate with the Porter family,¡± Baron said


    slowly.


    Wayne was shaken by this unexpected confession. He frowned and said, ¡°Ah, I take your point. You


    have chosen the first one. You want to terminate the cooperation, right? Well, then, you can just return


    the shares!¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± said Baron, with a half-smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Baron! Without the Owen family, the Brone Group is nothing! And you have been


    kicked out of the Owen family many years ago! You¡¯re just a good for nothing bum! Now, I¡¯ll give you


    onest chance. Say no again and you¡¯re dead,¡± said Wayne savagely.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re missing my point, Wayne. Let me make it clearer. I never said I wanted to cooperate with


    the Porter family. I want the whole Porter family to follow my orders! But obviously, your family betrayed


    me!¡± said Baron slowly.


    ¡°Nonsense! Who the hell do you think you are? Our Porter family is going to own the Brown family¡¯s


    businesses. By then, I am out of your league! Who the fuck are you to say that?¡± Wayne shouted


    angrily.


    ¡°How can you be so confident? I know you want to take over the Brown¡¯s businesses, but did you even


    get their consent?¡± Baron smiled.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? There already is no more Brown family! Even maybe Kris is already dead.


    Thanks to you! You sent them to jail so that our family had the opportunity to take over their


    businesses,¡± Wayne sneered.


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m still alive. Why do you covet my businesses? You bastard!¡± Kris entered and fixed


    his eye on Wayne, his face immobile in its dignity.


    Wayne was really freaked when he saw Kris. ¡°You are alive! How is that possible?¡± he cried.


    Kris looked at him coldly and walked toward Baron, with a folder in his hand. ¡°These are materials


    about our businesses, Mr. Owen. And this is a contract. Just sign here and the Brown family¡¯s


    businesses are all yours.¡±

 Chapter 110 The Tragic Fate of The Porter Family

    Chapter 110 The Tragic Fate of The Porter Family


    Wayne seemed to be filled with rm. The Brown family gave everything to Baron for free! It was so


    incredible that Wayne couldn¡¯t say anything!


    Even Baron was a little surprised. He knew the Brown family would obey him after the ordeal, but he


    never expected that Kris would give him everything!


    ¡°You must be mistaken, Mr. Brown! He is the one who threw you in jail! How could you do that?¡± Wayne


    stared at him, uprehending.


    The Porter family had set about taking over the business of the Brown family as soon as their owners


    were sent in jail!


    By great effort, the Porter family finally had some sess. One of thepanies under the Brown


    family had agreed to work with them.


    But it turned out that all his work was in vain. Kris gave the businesses to Baron for free! In that case,


    the Porter family wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to cooperate with them, not to mention taking over them.


    The Brown family, one of the top 4 families in Cona, belonged to Baron now. It was easy to imagine


    that Baron¡¯s wealth and position would be unchallenged in Cona.


    It also meant that there would be no ce for the Porter family anywhere in Cona. They spent much


    time and energy essing to Cona¡¯s markets. Apparently, they would suffer heavy losses.


    Kris kept a straight face and said to Wayne grimly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that! Even your grandpa


    William has no right to tell me what to do, let alone you jerk!¡±


    At these words, Wayne was beginning to feel frightened again. He could not help quivering with terror.


    Kris ignored him and turned to Baron, said, ¡°There is one more thing, Mr. Owen. I just got a call from


    the hospital. My grandson Hudson...he¡¯s dead. The bastard got what he deserved! He kidnapped your


    daughter, so I told the hospital not to treat him.¡±


    When Wayne heard the news, his eyes were wide with terror and he was shaking. Kris sacrificed his


    grandson to tter Baron!


    Wayne looked carefully at Baron in front of him. This guy controlled the Brown family¡¯s destiny easily.


    He could throw them in jail, but also could let them out. How did he do that easily?


    When Wayne thought about it, he felt temporarily limp with shock. He fell to his knees and begged, ¡°I


    am wrong! I am wrong, Mr. Owen! I am mad to say that to you! But what I said has got nothing to do


    with the Porter family! Please let them off the hook!¡±


    Wayne regretted his harsh words to Baron, but it was toote. Baron would never forgive him. So, he


    only hoped that Baron would not be angry with the Porter family. He knew exactly that it was simple for


    Baron to take down the Porter family.


    When Wayne was repenting of his sin from his heart, his phone rang. It was William! Wayne was too


    frightened to answer it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you answer your grandpa¡¯s call?¡± Baron said, with a big smile. ¡°Put him on


    speaker. Let¡¯s listen to a bit of what he told you.¡±


    Wayne dared not refuse. He put William on speakerphone at Baron¡¯s bidding.


    ¡°How is that going so far, Wayne? Did the bastard return the shares? It doesn¡¯t matter if he says no.


    But in that case, I will send someone to kill him.¡± William¡¯s cruel voice came from the other end of the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    phone loudly.


    Baron had heard all his words but he was not angry. He smiled and stretched out his hand. Wayne


    understood the hint and handed him the phone.


    Baron put the phone up to his ear and said, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed, William! You gave me the shares as


    a gift but you want to get it back now! That is the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡±


    William gave a little start when he heard Baron, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°You¡¯d better do as I say, Baron!


    You are in no position to negotiate with me! Return the shares, and I will let you go, or you¡¯re a dead


    man!¡± William sneered.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Bring it on!¡± Without hesitation, Baron hung up and throw the phone in the trash.


    Wayne still fell on his knees before Baron, fright weakening his knees. William¡¯s words would consign


    the Porter family to perdition!


    Kris pointed to William and asked, ¡°What do you mean to do with the jerk, Mr. Owen? I would like to


    help.¡±


    ¡°Break his legs and send him back to the Porter family!¡± Baron said with no hesitation.


    At these words, William was frightened out of his wits.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡± Kris said and got him out of the room.


    At the Porter Courtyard, William was irritated by Baron. ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you talk to me


    like that?! You mean nothing to me!¡± he roared.


    William rubbed his chin and thought for a while. Then he said to his housekeeper, ¡°Send a killer to


    Cona! The killer must be the best of the best! And his mission is to kill Baron!¡±


    After that sentence, the phone rang.


    William walked over and picked up the phone. He grew more and more purple in the face as he


    listened carefully. He jumped to his feet with anger and snarled, ¡°What?! All our factories and


    warehouses have been seized? And the River Construction Materials was also seized because of tax


    fraud?¡±


    The Porter family¡¯s factories and warehouses had been seized. It meant that most of their businesses


    were in a holding pattern. The loss was unfathomable.


    The crisis must be dealt with immediately, or the Porter family would lose everything within a week.


    ¡°Find out who did this?¡± William ordered. After he answered the phone, he sat frozen with fear.


    ¡°Was it possible that Baron did it, Mr. Porter?¡± his housekeeper asked warily.


    William shook his head without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± he said.


    After some thought, he added, ¡°It can¡¯t be him. I admit that Baron is a bit influential in Cona because of


    his Brone Group. But this is Kato. He¡¯s nothing here!¡±


    Just then, a van parked in front of the Porter Courtyard. And then immediately Wayne, covered with


    blood, was thrown off the van.

 Chapter 111 A Former Pola Soldier

    Chapter 111 A Former P Soldier


    While William was thinking hard about something, his housekeeper rushed in. ¡°Wayne is badly injured,


    Mr. Porter! Baron did it!¡± he said hurriedly.


    For a moment William was speechless with shock. He staggered out the door and saw Wayne. Wayne


    was still in aa. He was soaked in blood and his limbs were all disabled.


    Seeing this, William¡¯s face was taut with anger. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°You will pay for this,


    Baron!¡±


    William¡¯s face was distorted by rage. He turned to a middle-aged man and said, ¡°Find Baron and bring


    him to me, Jacob! I will kill him myself!¡±


    Jacob was the best killer of the Porter family. Many years ago, William saved his life. And in return,


    Jacob had killed lots of people for him.


    The reason why the Porter family could be among the first ss families in Kato was not only because


    William was bloodthirsty but also because they had Jacob.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Porter. Maybe we should ask Wayne what happened when he wakes up,¡± the


    housekeeper said, sounding worried. He was aquiver with gruesome forebodings. Thinking about these


    back-to-back tragedies, the housekeeper thought Baron was a dangerous man to cross.


    But it was clear that William hadn¡¯t listened to him. ¡°You bother me! Do exactly as I say!¡± William


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    shouted.


    Jacob said nothing and walk out.


    Almost at the same time, while Baron was reading the newspaper, his phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I have disabled Wayne¡¯s limbs and thrown him at the door of Porter courtyard.¡± Kris¡¯ voice


    came from the other end of the phone when Baron answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard the news from Kato. William sent Jacob to kill you. Jacob is the best killer in the Porter


    family.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t think it would be a big deal. ¡°OK, I got that,¡± he said calmly.


    It seemed Baron did not care. Kris continued, ¡°Mr. Owen, Jacob was said to be very cruel. He is quite


    strong and quite good at fighting. Because of him, the Porter family expanded so quickly. He


    assassinated anyone who have annoyed the Porter family. I have heard in Jako everyone is afraid of


    him, and no one was his equal. So, you should be really careful, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Baron smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. He¡¯s not the first person who¡¯s tried to


    kill me, but no one has seeded.¡±


    ¡°Well, I got it!¡± Kris said with a little shudder, because what Baron said seemed to be a warning to him


    too.


    Baron hang up the phone and smiled. ¡°Hm, Jacob? Samba will wee you!¡± Baron muttered.


    Samba was the boxing champion of Heukwok, but he wasn¡¯t the best. Usually, the best was hidden and


    unheralded. When Baron¡¯s order was given, Samba got on the move.


    To ensure Samba¡¯s safety, Baron sent Charles to protect him.


    On the way to Kato, Samba had been waiting there for a long time, observing the cars passing by


    closely.


    At that moment, a ck car was heading his way. Samba¡¯s eyes shed. He bent down and picked up


    a brick. Then he aimed at the car with one eye closed and threw it with a powerful force.


    Right on target! With a loud crack, the brick broke the front window and flew right into the car! And then


    immediately, he heard brakes screeching. The ck car stopped!


    Jacob got out of the car and walked toward Samba. His face was dark with anger.


    Somehow, Samba experienced a thrill of fear while he saw Jacob. Jacob had a very stern face and


    Samba¡¯s first thought was that this was not someone to cross.


    ¡°Baron sent you here, didn¡¯t he?¡± Jacob asked.


    Samba looked at him coolly. ¡°If you want to kill Mr. Owen, you have to go through me.¡±


    As these words were spoken, Samba raised his fist and ran toward Jacob.


    ¡°You trying to get yourself killed,¡± Jacob said coldly.


    Next second, Samba had moved in front of Jacob and his fist was about to hit Jacob in the face!


    Just then, Jacob reached out a hand and grabbed Samba¡¯s fist.


    Samba was so astonished that his mouth fell open. He punched with all his strength, but it seemed


    Jacob stopped it easily. His strength was far above Samba.


    ¡°Poor guy, you can¡¯t stop me. You¡¯re going to die!¡± Jacob sneered.


    Without hesitation, Jacob took out a dagger and dashed toward Samba, aiming at his neck!


    Samba had barely time to avoid it. So, he only threw a punch instinctively at Jacob¡¯s wrist. But it didn¡¯t


    help much.


    But just when the dagger was about to pierce his neck, Charles appeared!


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Charles shouted and mmed a fist into Jacob¡¯s chest.


    Jacob staggered back a few paces and felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Samba was a little relieved when he saw Charles. His life had been at stake.


    ¡°Leave him to me, Samba! Get off!¡± Charles said to Samba while he stared at Jacob. He was the


    toughest opponent Charles had encountered this year.


    Jacob looked at Charles with surprise in his eyes. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you forget who you were?! A former P soldier be a small family¡¯s dog!¡± Charles said


    sharply. He recognized his identity from the way of his actions. Jacob came from P!


    Jacob shuddered when he heard that. he looked astonished and almost fearful. ¡°Who are you?¡± he


    asked in a shaky voice.

 Chapter 112 Not A Deserter

    Chapter 112 Not A Deserter


    Jacob was stunned. The first time in years that someone knew what he really was. But he couldn¡¯t


    figure out what¡¯s the story with the young man?


    ¡°You are not fit to know my name! A deserter from P! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡± Charles sneered.


    With that said, Charles made a sudden dart at Jacob. He was a monster indeed. His action was so fast


    that his body be invisible.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jacob was not his match. All he could do was brandish his dagger to defend himself.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do better than that?¡± Charles punched him, and Jacob stumbled backward.


    After a few rounds, Jacob finally saw Charles¡¯ movements clearly. A light went off in his head and he


    was horrified. ¡°You are also from P!¡±


    Jacob fixed his eye on Charles. Many years ago, Jacob was one of the most powerful leaders in P.


    But today, he was defeated by a young man! What¡¯s more, the young man was from P too! When he


    thought about it, his eyes were full of fear and pain.


    Jacob was not afraid of death. The only thing he feared was bringing discredit on P. He had done


    some terrible things these years.


    ¡°Keep fighting!¡± Charles shouted and attacked Jacob again.


    Jacob fought back as hard as he could. But he was at a disadvantage with Charles.


    Samba stood nearby and looked at them, his eyes widening, because they moved too fast for his eyes


    see anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± Charles sneered and punched Jacob in the chest, with all his might.


    With a big sudden pain, Jacob flew away and fell heavily to the ground.


    Charles walked closer and looked down at him. ¡°You¡¯re not that good!¡± he said.


    Jacob wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name! You are a deserter!¡± Charles said scornfully.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not a deserter!¡± roared Jacob with rising excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being like this. You were a hero in P, Jacob! We all thought you were


    dead. Your name was really embedded very, very deeply in each soldier¡¯s brain, including me. I know


    well about your victories! I can go on and on about your military achievements!¡± Charles said sadly.


    When Jacob heard these words, he trembled, his face pale with pain and traces of tears on his cheeks.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡± Jacob shouted in pain.


    Jacob¡¯s past glories had be his scar now. He wanted to keep them to himself. But Charles evoked


    his memory of the past. It was with a great amount of shame for him!


    ¡°You are P¡¯s hero, Jacob! But look at you now! You are a deserter, a liar! You do not deserve their


    respects,¡± Charles sneered.


    Charles¡¯ words were a sore point with Jacob. He got down on his knees, weeping such heart-broken


    tears. ¡°Just stop! Please, stop!¡± he cried.


    ¡°You intended to assassinate Baron Owen, right? What you just did is punishable by death, for he is the


    Defender of P! But I¡¯m not killing you because P soldiers don¡¯t kill each other,¡± Charles said


    sharply.


    He paused for a fraction of a second and continued, ¡°But if you let that happen again, I will absolutely


    kill you!¡± Charles said and left with Samba.


    Jacob was thoroughly stunned. He was shaken by these unexpected words! Baron was the Defender


    of P! And he tried to kill him. He almost became a sinner against P!


    Just then, there was a crash of thunder, and suddenly the rain came down.


    Jacob knelt down and burst into tears. Soon, he was soaking wet with rain.


    When Charles went back the Brone Group, he told Baron all about Jacob.


    Baron thought for a minute and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. P soldiers are brave men. They could


    never be a deserter! I will never lose confidence in them!¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is a reason that he can¡¯t tell us. He was in a lot of pain when I mentioned his past in P.


    Clearly, he still loves P,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°Go and look into it! Find out what happened to him!¡± Baron ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡± Charles said and left.


    Baron stood by the window and stared into the distance. Memories of P came flooding back.


    William was anxiously waiting for Jacob. When Jacob came back, he walked forward with a smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Wee back, Jacob! You must have done it, right? You¡¯ve never failed me!¡± said William.


    Wayne was his favorite grandson, but owing to Baron, he was disabled now. Baron cut his hamstrings


    and crushed his leg. He could only be in bed for the rest of his life. Hate welled up inside William as he


    thought of this.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jacob said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Porter. I failed!¡±


    The smile had gone from William¡¯s face, to be reced by a very ugly look. ¡°What do you mean,


    Jacob?¡±


    ¡°The task is beyond my powers, so I give up!¡± Then, after a pause, Jacob continued, ¡°Mr. Porter, you


    saved my life eight years ago. In return, I have worked for the Porter family for eight years. Now I owe


    you nothing! I feel it is time to leave.¡±


    William¡¯s face went white when he heard the words. Relying on Jacob, he made a lot of enemies over


    the years. Once Jacob left, he was nothing and the enemies woulde and get their revenge.


    William tried to make Jacob stay. He asked gently, ¡°What happened, Jacob? Why do you have to leave


    me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you messed with, Mr. Porter! There is nothing I can do. No one will be able to


    protect you!¡± Jacob said calmly.


    ¡°What nonsense! After years of continuous development, Our Porter family was a big family now! I¡¯m


    not afraid of anyone!¡± William said furiously.

 Chapter 113 Can’t Leave Alive

    Chapter 113 Can¡¯t Leave Alive


    Jacob looked at William stonily. He had already warned William, but he refused to believe a word of it.


    Jacob could not do anything for him now.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Jacob said calmly. From this day forward, he was not rted to the Porter


    family.


    William made no reply. He watched Jacob carefully with a wry smile. And then, at a single motion of his


    hand, dozens of security guards stood in the doorway, blocking Jacob¡¯s way out.


    Jacob frowned and turned to look at William. ¡°What do you want, Mr. Porter?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Now that you are in my ce, Jacob! You can¡¯te and go as you please!¡± he snorted


    contemptuously.


    Then he went on, ¡°I saved your life eight years ago. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be dead! Yes, you¡¯ve


    really done a lot for me over the years! But it is far from enough! You should work for me for the rest of


    your life!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be, Mr. Porter?¡± Jacob said calmly.


    William gave him a baleful nce and said coldly, ¡°Um, you have two options. The first one, you can


    continue to work for me. Of course, I¡¯ll make it worth your while. If you say no, then you can¡¯t leave


    here alive!¡±


    ¡°You know what I can do, Mr. Porter! They can¡¯t stop me,¡± Jacob said calmly. His eyes ranged over the


    security guards.


    William sneered, ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re my best killer! But you can¡¯t be faster than bullets!¡±


    Just then, the dozens of security guards took out their guns. All were aimed at Jacob¡¯s head.


    Jacob was very disappointed in William. He had worked for the Porter family for eight years, but


    William still wanted to kill him.


    The other members crowded around. Although Jacob had saved most of them, they scolded him


    without mercy.


    ¡°You ungrateful fucker! Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯ll end up dead.¡±


    ¡°You are nothing but our Porter family¡¯s dog!¡±


    ¡°I have worked for the Porter family for eight years. Over the years I have done lots of bad things. I


    should be dead earlier! I¡¯ve made a decision, Mr. Porter! I want to leave, even as a dead man!¡±


    Jacob was not afraid of death. He had been a P soldier, but lots of innocent people were killed by


    him. He had suffered all those years.


    William was shocked obviously. He never thought Jacob would rather die than work for him.


    ¡°Jacob, maybe you need time to think about it again. You are young and strong. Why do you make it so


    hard for yourself?¡± William said.


    Jacob had already made up his mind after meeting Charles. He didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore.


    ¡°Save your breath, Mr. Porter! I¡¯m not going to change my mind!¡± Jacob said firmly.


    William looked hard at Jacob. He looked very peaceful. William suddenly understood the man in front


    him truly desired to die! But William didn¡¯t fully understand why. He knew it was useless to say


    anything.


    William sighed very deeply this time. ¡°Since you have made your choice, I¡¯m more than happy to


    oblige.¡±


    It was not easy for William to give the order. But he had no choice! Once Jacob left the Porter family,


    they could not survive in Kato. So, Jacob must die! After he died, the Porter family would keep the


    news of his death to themselves.


    Just then, a ck car stopped outside the Porter Courtyard. Two young men got out of the car. They


    were Baron and Charles. Baron walked through the gate, followed by Charles. Charles held an


    umbre for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± said Baron casually.


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice. They saw two men walked towards them.


    When Jacob saw Charles again, his face became very white and his entire body began shaking.


    Charles was so powerful, but he was holding an umbre for a young man right now!


    One thought popped into his head. The Defender of P!


    Jacob left P eight years ago and three yearster, Baron arrived P. They had never met before.


    Baron looked young and fit. Though Baron was not as strong as Charles, somehow Jacob felt a very


    invisible pressure.


    When Baron walked closer and closer, Jacob¡¯s usually quiet breathing grew quicker. He has no doubt


    that the young man was the Defender of P!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± William asked angrily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°He is Baron, Grandpa! He is nothing but a lucky security guard. Five years ago, he hooked up with


    Tracy, the great beauty in Cona! And then he became the son-inw of the Perry family! After all, he is


    just a kept man!¡± said a young woman standing next to William.


    She was Louise, Wayne¡¯s sister and Ewin¡¯s ex-wife. A few months ago, Ewin harassed Yuri in the


    Brone Group and Baron told the Porter family about it. Then Louise was forced to divorce Ewin.


    Because of this, Louise had always held a grudge against Baron. She didn¡¯t expect to see him here.


    She was a little excited because she finally got a chance to revenge.


    When William knew he was Baron, a wave of anger came over him. ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who disabled


    my grandson! You got a lot of ballsing here. How dare you?!¡± William roared.

 Chapter 114 A Lethal Leaf

    Chapter 114 A Lethal Leaf


    Baron nced at William nkly, then set his eyes on Jacob when he was being pointed at by a dozen


    pistols.


    Jacob looked ashamed, and he dodged Baron¡¯s sight.


    Baron was just checking Jacob, then he gazed back at William.


    ¡°You intend to kill me?¡±


    Baron spoke suddenly. He looked extremely calm.


    William himself was a cruel man, a boss with iron force. He sent someone after Baron¡¯s head, to


    revenge Wayne. At this time, seeing Baron''s calm look, his mind was extremely restless.


    A dozen of guns were pointing at Jacob. As long as he gave an order, all the guns would be pointing at


    Baron, but Baron didn''t seem to see it.


    Baron was either a man full of confidence or just a in fool.


    William would rather believe that he was a fool. But his instinct told him something else.


    ¡°My son has to spend the rest of his life in bed, thanks to you. I intend to kill you for that. Is there any


    problem?¡± William looked angry.


    Baron smiled faintly, ¡°Well, that I can¡¯t me you. But I expect more from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why?¡±


    William asked. He seemed to know the answer.


    ¡°You did an impressing job making a small house one of the top families of Kato. I thought you are


    more than that. Maybe I was wrong."


    Baron said with a joking expression, ¡°You are weighted. But your short-sighted actions."


    ¡°That¡¯s boldments."


    William sneered, turned to look at the guns, then stare at Baron furiously, ¡°For someone two inches


    away from the iron, you talk big."


    As he changed his tone, the guns¡¯ muzzle turned to Baron instead of pointing at Jacob.


    Jacob showed slight surprise. He guessed Baron¡¯s identity, therefore could not leave him to the guns.


    He stepped up in between the guns and Baron, ¡°This one is under my protection now.¡±


    William was a little shocked by Jacob¡¯s action. Jacob, a man did not even fear death, now actually was


    protecting Baron.


    Although he had this idea going in his mind, William soonughed, ¡°A fearless man with a weak spot."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jacob said coldly.


    ¡°You are protecting this guy. That makes him your weak spot.¡±


    William smiled triumphantly, ¡°As long as you work for me, I will spare his life.¡±


    Jacob''s expression changed drastically. He would rather die than work for the Porter family. Baron¡¯s


    appearance was out of his expectation. If something happened to Baron, that would damage his


    reputation at P.


    Without a word, Baron looked at Jacob with some appreciation. Just before the standoff, he heard


    Jacob¡¯s history from Charles.


    Although Jacob left P eight years ago, he was not to be med for certain things.


    ¡°I won¡¯t serve the Porter family anymore. You have no honor."


    After a long time, Jacob suddenly spoke, with his eyes scarlet red.


    ¡°Well, then you die with him.¡±


    William frowned, with a very strong killing intent.


    Jacob gritted hard while cover Baron, ¡°I got your back. Run when they shoot. Then you are on your


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    own."


    He knew the strength of P''s pinnacle powerhouse. He was confident about Baron and Charles. And


    he already made ns to die.


    Baron suddenlyughed, and patted on Jacob¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°No one gets to kill you without my


    permission.¡±


    Baron¡¯s words were full of dominance and arrogance. Yet Jacob knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. The only thing


    that concerned him now, was how strong this young guardian of P would be?


    "Ha-ha..."


    Baron''s words made everyone in the Porter familyugh wildly.


    After William hadughed enough, his fierce eyes fixed on Baron, ¡°I want to see, being pointed at by a


    dozen guns, how you can stop me from killing him?"


    "Oh, try me.¡±


    Baron grinned, his face calm and calm.


    "I know what you are thinking, Owen kid. Your family¡¯s big name would terrify me. You are gambling."


    William knowingly said, ¡°You are not the only one here who did the homework. You were expelled from


    the Owen family decades ago. Even if the family gave you the Brone Group, you only have this small


    Cona branch, the true helm of the Brone Group, is still the Owen family!"


    ¡°So you still think you are untouchable?¡± William continued.


    Baron shook his head, ¡°The ignorant is fearless. You messed with the wrong guy and you don''t even


    know the opportunity you missed."


    "Arrogant!"


    William said angrily, ¡°Since you are so arrogant, then I will kill your dog first to see if you can still be as


    arrogant as you are now."


    Baron¡¯s sight suddenly showed a hint of sharpness. An insult to his brother was death penalty.


    "Shoot him."


    William suddenly gave an order.


    Jacob was shocked, and the moment William spoke, he immediately stood in front of Baron.


    "Get down!" Baron spoke as he took action.


    Jacob felt a pressure on his shoulder, he was forced to lean on the ground, uncontrobly.


    And Charles ducked faster, just as William spoke, he was already on the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gunmen from the Porter family all fired at the same time and went to town.


    Baron''s figure disappeared instantly, from everyone¡¯s sight, like a ghost.


    Before the gunmen could empty their ammo, they found the target missing.


    And Baron had picked dozens of leaves. He waved his hand.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    As the soft sound went off, the dozen or so gunners just fell to the ground. They died before their


    bodies hit the ground, each had a leaf nailed in the middle of the forehead.


    Everything happened in a blink of eye. No one could understand what was going on. They only saw


    Baron plucking dozens of leaves, and then the gunners all fell to the ground dead.


    Using leaves as darts!


    The room was silent. Dead silent.


    William was trembling constantly. Everything was like a dream. Jacob was not his stakes, but the


    gunners.


    At this moment, William¡¯s most powerful force fell to the ground. They died without knowing it. The


    expressions on their faces did not change in the slightest, and they did not expect such an ending at


    all.


    Jacob was suddenly pushed to the ground, only to hear a series of gunshots, and then the gunshots


    suddenly disappeared.


    When he stood up, he saw all of the gunmen were dead at this time, with a piece of leaf nailed on their


    forehead.


    At this time, the blood was like rose petals, gradually blooming on the forehead.

 Chapter 115 Poor Porters

    Chapter 115 Poor Porters


    The image of blood gradually oozing from the gunners¡¯ foreheads, deeply impressed everyone alive.


    Jacob was also full of shock, everything happened too fast. It was a mere second or two. People were


    dead.


    The most surprising truth was, as a good fighter, he didn''t see anything. When he was on his feet,


    Baron was standing at his spot, like he never moved. It was just the gunners were no longer pointing


    their guns.


    ¡°What the hell happened?"


    Jacob''s shocked eyes were still a little dazed.


    There was only Charles, who didn''t show the slightest surprise, but a calm face.


    Baron with a yful look in his eyes, suddenly stepped forward.


    The sound of his footsteps, was like the sound of death, mmed into the hearts of the Porter family.


    Louise, who was standing next to William, fell on the ground as Baron approached. Urine stains


    gradually leaked out, from the spot she sat on.


    Baron ignored her. He stopped to confront William with a joyful look, ¡°You are weighted. You are short-


    sighted. What do you say?"


    Plop!


    William was staggered already. Baron''s words crushed himpletely. He knelt on the ground and


    begged in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Owen, you are right, I was naive, please don¡¯t kill my family."


    "The Porter family should be eradicated, when Wayne coveted my wife. But I still gave you a chance.


    As long as you are obedient and loyal to me, I will help the Porter family be reign Kato. And it was just


    an appetizer."


    "Yet unfortunately,¡± Baron calmly continued, ¡°You chose to betray and even wanted to kill me. How


    would I give you another chance? "


    "Mr. Owen, I was really wrong, and I will never make the mistake anymore. From now on the Porter


    family will be your servant. My family will always be your servant. "


    William was so frightened that he kowtowed desperately to admit his mistake, and at the same time he


    was filled with regret.


    With the strength Baron had just shown, he didn''t doubt what Baron said.


    He finally understood why Jacob would say that the Porter family had offended a person with


    consequences. He was talking about Baron Owen!


    Seeing this, the rest of the Porter family crawled on the ground, following William''s pleading.


    At this moment, a car stopped at the door, and several figures hurriedly descended from the car.


    After this group of people entered the Porter family, they saw this extremely shocking scene. All the


    people of the Porter family knelt at the feet of a young man, begging for mercy.


    On the side, there were more than a dozen dead men, with guns in their hands.


    "Boss, as you ordered, all the assets of the Porter family have been counted clearly. This is the transfer


    letter we drafted. As long as this old scum signs it, everything belongs to you."


    A middle-aged figure respectfully reported behind Baron.


    This middle-aged man was no other, but Camel, who went to confess to the police days ago.


    Baron said, ¡°Show it to the owner."


    Camel nodded, walked to William with a copy of the document, and said, "This is the acquisition n.


    It¡¯s a fair price. I¡¯d take the offer."


    At this time, what bargain would William make, let alone refuse?


    When he read it, William suddenly realized. The Reflix Group, the warehouses, the factories were all


    sealed up. Everything was Baron''s n to push the Porter family to a desperate situation, where he


    could buy them out with the lowest price.


    "Mr. Owen, please..."


    "One must pay for his mistakes. You understand that." Baron stopped William, before he continued


    begging, ¡°And I could take your family without paying a dime. But I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing this, William trembled all over. Thinking of what had just happened, he didn¡¯t dare to show a


    trace of dissatisfaction. He signed his name on the paper.


    Even if he was unwilling, he didn''t dare to challenge Baron.


    "From now on, the Porter family of Kato no longer exists!"


    Baron nced the golden que hanging above, with the letter ¡°The Porters¡±. He raised his hand.


    Boom!


    The que fell instantly to the ground, splitting in pieces.


    No one in the Porter family dared to speak. They all shook and watched Baron left.


    Camel trembled as Baron just eliminated a top family of Kato in minutes. What a terrifying power.


    On the way out of the Porter family, Baron suddenly made an order to Camel, ¡°Let the words out, that


    the Porter family is gone. Leave the rest to their fate."


    Camel responded quickly, ¡°Will do sir."


    After speaking, he took out his mobile phone and began to arrange for the media to announce the


    matter.


    Jacob, who had been following silently, trembled fiercely.


    Over the years, the Porter family continued to expand. William did countless sinful deeds with the help


    from Jacob. William had made many enemies, even including Kato''s top powers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was conceivable what would happen to the Porters, after the news of the Porter family''s destruction


    went out. But none of this had anything to do with him.


    "Sir, Kato headlines just pushed the news, then there will be more.


    Camel handed the phone to Baron. Baron exined to Camel without checking the news, ¡°You stay in


    Kato temporarily, integrate the Porter family''s property, and train some local managers as soon as


    possible. I have other important tasks for you. "


    Hearing that, Camel was overjoyed. Originally, when Baron asked him to stay in Kato, he thought that


    Baron was trying to alienate him, but now he knew that Baron was going to promote him.


    "Thank you, sir. I will not let you down! " Camel said excitedly.


    "Let¡¯s go home."


    Baron raised his wrist and checked the watch. Time to pick up Lara.


    Charles drove the car, Jacob ride shotgun seat. Trembled and panicked.


    He nned to die already, but he didn''t expect to meet Baron, and didn¡¯t even expect to leave with him.


    He didn''t dare to refuse, so he could only follow.


    Baron didn''t say a word along the way. He kept his eyes closed to rest.


    Baron did not open his eyes until they reached Lara¡¯s kindergarten. He told Charles, ¡°Take Jacob to


    your ce for tonight. Find me tomorrow in the office."


    "You got it boss."


    Charles responded and left with a panic Jacob.


    Kato, at the Porter Ranch.


    Just after Baron left, the old butler of the Porter family suddenly eximed, ¡°Master, bad news. Kato


    headlines, they send words of our family ident, right now!"


    "What?"


    William, who was just about to pack his things and leave as soon as possible, suddenly looked bad


    when he heard the news.


    "Everyone, stop packing, just bring the most valuable things."


    William immediately gave an order, and he knew he had made enemies in Kato. Without the news, the


    enemies would stille and make trouble, now with the words out, they must be rushing to the Porter


    Ranch now.


    With William''s order, the Porter family moved extremely fast. In less than five minutes, everyone only


    took gold, silver, jewelry and cash. They were ready to leave.


    "Everyone, leave Kato separately, take different routes. We will reassemble at the secret location I


    have told you! Let''s go now!" William gave an order.


    "Old Porter, we have some scores to settle before you leave."


    As soon as William gave the order, a yful voice suddenly came in. Then familiar faces rushed into


    the Porter family.

 Chapter 116 The Porter Wisdom

    Chapter 116 The Porter Wisdom


    Seeing these people, William looked horrified.


    Because these people alle from the families he had once offended. And they were not small timers


    ¨C He saw some faces from several big families.


    "Settlement? What settlement?"


    William pretended to be calm, and answered with an angry tone.


    "Mr. Porter, you are really a busy man who forgets things easily. Three years ago, you sent someone to


    kill my father. How can we forget this?"


    "And my family would still be the top family now, if it wasn''t for the unfairpetition with the Porter


    family back then!"


    "Don''t forget, the heir of my family was dead because of you!"


    Such usation went on and on.


    For a while, everyone talked about the grievances between them and the Porter family.


    William''s face turned pale and sweaty, and his descendants also looked terrified.


    With so many enemies around all at once, the Porter family had no way to survive!


    "What you think you are doing? Do you really think the Porter family would tolerate your behaviors?"


    William angered.


    "William, don''t pretend, even Jacob is gone. You have nothing against us."


    A middle-aged man looked at William with a sneer, and suddenly gave an order, "Surround this


    building. Nobody leaves."


    The Porters who were halfway left, were now instantly surrounded by dozens of people.


    William''s face looked bad, his eyes fixed on the middle-aged man.


    He gritted, "Sean Maguire, the Porter family has nothing to do with the Maguire family. Your family, as


    the top wealth in Kato, stands up to deal with the Porter family at this time, isn''t it too much? "


    "Too much?¡±


    Sean Maguire sneered, ¡°So you know we are the top family in Kato? But I thought you don¡¯t know,


    thinking about what you have done."


    Sean Maguire changed his tone and said angrily, ¡°You were under Jacob¡¯s protection. With Jacob by


    your side, you didn¡¯t even listen to me. Back then, when I wanted to protect the Woods family. But that


    night, you sent Jacob. Killed Mr. Woods, and even sent assassins to wipe out their entire bloodline.


    Didn¡¯t you think what you did was too much? "


    William gritted, ¡°The winner takes all, the Woods family did notply with the agreement. They were


    defeated, but still went against our family. So it¡¯s either them or us. So I made actions. What¡¯s wrong


    with that?¡±


    ¡°Winner takes all. That¡¯s gold what you said! In that case, today, I will also wipe out your family


    altogether!" Sean Maguire gritted as well.


    ¡°I dare you!"


    William said angrily, ¡°I admit that the Porter family has encountered some problems in business, but if


    you want to destroy the Porter family, you have to think twice!"


    After thesements, William took out his cell phone and dialed a call, ¡°Jacob,e back to me in ten


    minutes!¡±


    All the visiting families were surprised when they saw William call Jacob, and many people were


    resigned in their minds.


    Jacob had a reputation in Kato, and he was like an incarnation of the devil. Whomever came on the


    death list of the Porter family, Jacob would cross the name from that list.


    Even Sean Maguire, the heir to Kato''s top family, was slightly worried at this time.


    Twenty minutes ago, what happened to the Porter family was on the news, in which Jacob''s departure


    was also mentioned, but not confirmed.


    To stop William from escaping, Sean Maguire took people to the Porter Ranch as soon as possible.


    Given the family¡¯s position in Kato, once he summoned, several small families that had issues with the


    Porters, immediately responded.


    When they saw the escaping scene, they were basically sure about this family¡¯s doom. That was why


    they dared to surround the Porter family directly.


    Now William called Jacob in public and wanted him toe back within ten minutes. Sean Maguire


    and others felt a little overwhelmed.


    "Jacob served us for eight years. I paid a great price to keep him by my side. Do you really think he


    would leave easily?"


    William saw the changes in everyone''s expressions. He sneered, ¡°My business has failed, but it doesn''t


    matter. As long our family exists. One day, it will be glorious again. "


    After speaking, William nced across the audience and said coldly, ¡°I advise you not to act rashly.


    Although we have had grievances before, it has passed. If the Porters really wanted you dead, why are


    you still alive?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "The Maguire family is a top-notch giant, and against them, we Porters are indeed powerless. But


    despite this, it is still easy to deal with other families."


    "Let me tell you all here now. The families that leave before Jacob returns, I will take that nothing has


    happened. But if you are still here after Jacob returns, then don''t me me for being cruel. Now, suit


    yourself! "


    At this time, William didn''t have the slightest fear on his face, and he still looked confident and arrogant.


    Right at his words, someone immediately withdrew from the encirclement, and said nervously, ¡°In that


    case, my family quit!"


    ¡°We are also quitting! Mr. Maguire, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s it for today, Mr. Porter. We¡¯ll see!¡±


    ...


    Except the Maguire family, all the other families got cold footed. Without hesitation, nearly ten families


    left immediately, for fear of meeting Jacob who rushed back to the Porter family.


    "Sean Maguire, I advise you, don''t worry about the nosy you shouldn''t care about. I surely didn''t listen


    to the Maguire family, but what about it? "


    William looked at Sean Maguire jokingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Over the years, your family


    has always been a stumbling block to the Porter family. You have spent a lot of money and even invited


    some famous hitmen. But the result? All taken care of by Jacob."


    ¡°I don''t care about the Maguire family. It''s not that I''m afraid, but I don''t want to be a target for


    destroying you. Otherwise, with Jacob¡¯s power, if he wants to take a walk in the Maguire Manor. Who


    can stop it? "


    Sean Maguire''splexion changed suddenly, his eyes fixed on William, and he was hesitant in his


    mind. He did bring many people, but not enough. No enough to stop Jacob. If he wished to, there was


    no problem with killing William, but he was afraid that Jacob woulde back.


    "In three minutes, Jacob should be back soon.¡± William deliberately nced at the time and said


    calmly.


    ¡°William, don''t be too arrogant, there must be someone who can take care of you one day!"


    Sean Maguire gritted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With Sean¡¯s words, the Maguire family also left.


    Everyone in the Porter family couldn''t help taking a long breath, admiring William¡¯s calmness. Of


    course, they knew that Jacob had already left, so how could hee back?


    "Everyone, leave Kato as quickly as possible. It won¡¯t take them long to find out Jacob¡¯s whereabouts.


    They will definitely make aeback!"


    William gave an order and took the lead to get in the car and leave.


    When the Kato families realized that they had been deceived, the Porter family had all left Kato.


    At the Maguire Manor in Kato.


    In a luxurious vi, Tom Maguire, the head of the Maguire family, looked furious when he heard the


    news that the Porter family had left Kato, without paying the blood.


    p!


    Tom pped Sean in the face and said angrily, ¡°You trash, you have taken so many men, and you can


    allow all the Porters to leave, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I didn''t expect that the Porter family was really destroyed, and I don''t know that Jacob really left


    the Porter family.¡± Sean Maguire said with a flustered face.


    ¡°Since the Porter family is gone, someone wille to cover this matter.¡± Tom Maguire''s eyes were


    crimson red.


    "What do you mean?" Sean Maguire asked cautiously.


    "The Porter family is gone, but aren¡¯t their property still there? No matter who it is that takes those


    things from the Porters, take it all back for me! "


    Tom Maguire said with a cold face, ¡°Kato, this is our territory, who dares to snatch from us?"


    ...


    Baron had just picked up his daughter and his wife and returned to the Peak Hotel. Camel suddenly


    called, ¡°Chairman, the Porter family, all of them have left Kato!"


    ¡°Oh? So all those families in Kato really let go of the Porters?"


    This news was beyond Baron¡¯s expectation.


    Camel reported everything that happened just now in the Porter family.


    After listening to the report, Baron squinted slightly, ¡°Cool. William is a real hero. Since he can manager


    to escape, then we should just let them be."


    As powerful as Baron was now, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°I have one more thing to report. Just now, the Maguire family, the most powerful family in Kato,


    imed to own the Porter family¡¯s businesses.¡± Camel suddenly said again.


    ¡°So they want to snatch some food from my mouth? They don''t even think about why the Porter family


    fell apart. It''s really a bunch of idiots. Don''t worry, I will send Jacob to Kato tomorrow."


    With Jacob¡¯s name, Baron didn''t have the slightest worry. Since he has such a huge influence in Kato,


    he should just go back.


    "Baron, my dad is missing for several days, can you help? With your connections?"


    Just as Baron hung up, Tracy suddenly walked over and said worriedly.


    Before they moved into the Peak Hotel, Terry never went home. They had lived in their new home for


    two days, and there was still no news of Terry.


    Baron nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll look for him now!¡±


    He was about to make a call, but Tracy¡¯s phone rang first, and after a few seconds, Tracy''splexion


    suddenly changed, ¡°Okay, I''ll be right there, thank you!¡±


    ¡°What happened? " Baron asked.


    ¡°My friend at the King Club met my dad, and said he was still gambling.¡±


    Tracy said with red eyes, her face full of worry.

 Chapter 117 Fuck Off

    Chapter 117 Fuck Off


    Still gambling?! Terry the old fart! Baron frowned slightly.


    Gamblers were extremely hateful. For his kind of people, there would be only one ending, and this


    ending would not look happy.


    ¡°It seems that some extraordinary methods must be used to get him out of gambling addiction.¡± Baron


    said suddenly.


    ¡°Do you have a good way?¡±


    Tracy asked quickly when he heard the words.


    To Tracy, her farther was never such a person, even if he stayed at home all day and had nothing to do,


    he would never go to that kind of ce.


    Now he didn''t even return home, and Sherry didn¡¯t give a care about him and just watched her TV all


    day long.


    ¡°I need your cooperation in this matter, so that''s it ..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Baron spoke out his n.


    ¡°Doing this will not cause any trouble, will it?¡± Tracy looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, with me, nothing will happen.¡± Baron looked confident.


    Leaving Lara to Yuri for night care, Baron and Tracy left the Peak Hotel.


    In almost twenty minutes, the two arrived at the King Club.


    King Club, the top club across the entire Cona, owned various entertainment venues. But its poker


    room on the top floor, was the most attractive spot.


    ¡°We are going to the top floor!¡±


    Baron took Tracy to the front desk and said straightforwardly.


    ¡°With all due respect, sir. Your name?¡± said the front desk respectfully. ¡°Tonight, the top floor is member


    only.¡±


    Baron threw out a credit card and simply said, ¡°It''s okay if we want to be your members, right?¡±


    The manager was shocked, when he saw the card with ck back and golden frame. He his attitude


    changed several times for the better, with a professional smile on his face, ¡°Sir, allow me to introduce


    our ranking system of memberships..."


    "Shut up. I want the best. For both of us. And keep your mouth shut."


    The manager was interrupted by Baron, then he smiled in silence immediately.


    The poker room on the top floor kept privacy for the big guys. All people who wanted to enter, had to


    pass a certain threshold.


    Membership was the best means for making sure that.


    Soon, the two membership cards were processed, and it costed Baron two million.


    The privacy of King Club was well kept. Fingerprint verification, identity check, and video surveince.


    Going to the top floor must be very hard.


    ¡°I know you are rich. Even though, you can''t waste your money like this! Two members are two million.


    This is rubbing!"


    After the manager walked them to the top floor, Tracy rolled her eyes and said.


    Baron smiled, ¡°As long as it helps me to go home early.¡±


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they were stopped by a table full of masks. Apparently to


    protect the identities of some important figures.


    Baron took one casually and covered his face, then said to Tracy, ¡°You find Dad first, I''ll be thereter."


    "Good!"


    Tracy knew the n. Baron was here, she had nothing to worry. She turned around and entered the


    poker room.


    In the spacious hall, there were many guests, all wearing masks.


    She had to admit that King Club was running very well. Many high-end gamblers came here just for the


    club¡¯s precaution on protecting identifications. Plus the simple membership system, which also was a


    big ie.


    But the real revenue of King Club came from the poker room.


    ¡°Tracy! You are here. "


    As soon as Tracy entered the room, she heard a familiar voice.


    She had just turned around to see a woman came over, wearing a beige dress. It was her high school


    ssmates, Susan.


    Susan dressed up very simply, a beige off-shoulder long dress, a pair of light coffee-colored high heels


    under her feet, and ayer of light makeup on her delicate face.


    ¡°Where is my dad?¡±


    Tracy hurried forward to greet her and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Come with me. "


    Susan knew that Tracy was in no mood of catching up. So she took Tracy to a card table.


    Then Tracy saw her father. Terry had a shaggy beard, his eyes flushed with bloodshot, and he was still


    holding a deck of cards in his hand.


    ¡°Dad, it has been days, are you still not going home?"


    Terry finally got a good deck of cards, and Tracy¡¯s voice suddenly came.


    His hand holding the card suddenly trembled, and the card almost fell to the ground, his face was a


    little flustered, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    "I¡¯m here to bring you home."


    Tracy couldn''t help crying when she saw Terry like this.


    After a few days, Terry''s beard grew, and his hair was messy. He lost a lot of weight and looked very


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Old T, do you want to continue or not? Get out if you don''t y. Don¡¯t waste our time."


    At this time, a nouveau riche with a thick gold chain around his neck said impatiently.


    ¡°Fuck you! Who said I¡¯m quitting?¡± Terry said hurriedly.


    Ignoring Tracy, he tossed a few chips on the table, ¡°I follow!"


    ¡°Dad, stop ying ande home with me!¡±


    Tracy reached out to grab Terry¡¯s card.


    Terry was furious, holding a card in one hand, and pushing Tracy away with the other, and said angrily,


    ¡°I''m going to win, you get out of here!"


    ¡°Dad, I beg you! Stop it, okay?¡±


    Tracy''s face was full of pain, not because of the nned scene, but because she was really sad to see


    Terry like this.


    "Go!"


    Terry roared, and then dropped a few more chips over, ¡°I follow!"


    "I''m opening!¡±


    Another poker yer tossed a few chips to the table and opened the card directly.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I won!¡±


    The nouveau riche with thick gold chainsughed and took all the chips from the table back in front of


    him.


    Terry lost a lot again, and suddenly looked annoyed, ¡°I am finally getting lucky, and it was ruined by the


    bad luck you brought, you get out of her! Get out of here! "


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she bit her red lips and stared at Terry.


    Just now, those poker yers were all focused on ying cards. Now when this hand was over, they


    saw Tracy. All of them suddenly looked evil.


    ¡°Old T, I think you are about to lose all again. Why don''t you lend me your daughter to y for a few


    days, and I will give you one million? "


    At this time, the nouveau riche wearing a thick gold chain said with a smile, while speaking, his eyes


    were still staring at Tracy.


    ¡°Shut up before I smack you."


    Terry exploded immediately, and stood up quickly, ¡°Anyone dares touching my daughter, I will kill him.


    Swear on my life!¡±


    Baron, who had been very dissatisfied with Terry, was secretly apuded hearing what he said.


    ¡®It''s just that, I don''t know if my n can be implemented smoothly.¡¯


    The nouveau riche was scolded by Terry in public, immediately lost face, and suddenly stood up, ¡°Terry,


    you really want to die, don''t you?¡±


    At this moment, Baron walked behind the nouveau riche, grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to leave his


    seat uncontrobly.


    "Go to another table."


    Baron deliberately pressed his throat and said.


    ¡°You son of¡­"


    The nouveau riche was about to scold. When he saw the grimace mask on Baron¡¯s face, his throat


    seemed to be strangled, and he just took the words back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Here, those who were wearing a mask were very likely to be someone important, and he is just a


    nouveau riche, so he dare not take risks.

 Chapter 118 I Just Want Her

    Chapter 118 I Just Want Her


    As everyone watched, Baron took the seat of the nouveau riche, just across from Terry.


    In order to better hide the identities of customers, voice-changing devices was installed on the masks


    they provided. Baron¡¯s voice changed a lot, through the mask, so Terry couldn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    The other poker yers at the same table were all very excited. All of the mask-wearing guests here


    were the owners of good money. In their opinion, masks were mobile ATMs.


    Sure enough, Baron did not disappoint them, by taking out a credit card, handed it to a waiter next to


    him, and said, ¡°Give me 10 million chips.¡±


    Hearing what Baron said, and looking at the credit card in ck and golden color. The card yers


    were very excited.


    Although Terry didn''t know what the card meant, when he heard the ten million from Baron, his breath


    suddenly became short.


    Soon, the waiter came over with a tray full of chips and ced the chips in front of Baron respectfully.


    The change here quickly attracted arge group of onlookers, and for a while, the card table was


    surrounded by people.


    ¡°Mister, how do you want to y?"


    A potbellied poker yer asked Baron with a smile.


    Baron smiled faintly, ¡°I only y big-cards-take-all. Leave if you don¡¯t want to join me."


    The onlookers were all excited, and it sounded boring, but each round was very fast, and the stake was


    much higher and more exciting than other games.


    Other yers looked at each other, then nodded in agreement. No one left a table full of chips.


    Baron didn''t care, and smiled, ¡°Shall we?"


    "Okay, let''s get started!"


    The croupier began to shuffle the cards and deal with five people at a table, one for each.


    Baron never looked at the cards, waiting for others to look at the cards.


    "One thousand!"


    "A thousand!"


    "Two thousand! I¡¯ll call."


    "Call. Two thousand!"


    Soon, the four people, including Terry, all bet now, leaving only Baron.


    Baron threw a lot of chips in his hand, ¡°One million!"


    When his words came out, everyone looked shocked. If it were not for the chips that Baron had thrown


    at the poker table, the yers would even have wondered if they had heard it wrong.


    Although they were not short of money, they did not y like this.


    The rule of the game was simple ¨C the dealer bet first, others could fold or call, but the amount of each


    call would have to be greater than or equal to the stake of the previous person. If someone wanted to


    open the card, he must double the amount.


    In other words, Baron bet one million, and the others either fold or bet two million to open.


    Those who were so excited were now all dumbfounded.


    They did have two million, but what if Baron kept ying like this?


    Only Terry, his eyes flushed, his breathing became rapid, his eyes gleaming with hot light.


    The faces of the other three people were a little unnatural. They couldn''t hold good cards and while


    they wanted to win, they knew it was basically hopeless.


    "I fold!"


    "I also fold!"


    "I have to fold."


    The three of them chose to fold, leaving only Baron and Terry.


    "I follow. One million!"


    Terry looked at the King of Hearts, throwing in one million chips without hesitation, hand trembling. He


    bet so long, but it was the first time such a big y showed up. And he had a good hand.


    A deck had 54 cards. Baron had to get an Ace or a King to beat him. The odds was on Terry¡¯s side.


    Baron nced lightly at the chips in front of Terry, and directly pushed out the remaining nine million


    chips.


    ¡°Nine million!"


    Everyone was in an uproar, and everyone was curious about Baron¡¯s identity. Although he was wearing


    a mask, his hands told everyone that he should be very young.


    In the entire Cona, there were many young people who readily had 10 million in cash, but no one of


    them would bet as big as Baron.


    Terry was stunned, looking at the more than ten million chips at the poker table, but he looked


    ashamed.


    He now had only three options ¨C he could either fold, call for 9 million, or open for 18 million.


    But he had only two million left. The only choice here was to fold. But how could he fold with a King of


    Hearts in hand?


    ¡°Dad, I beg you, don''t bet anymore, will you go home with me?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Tracy suddenly grabbed Terry¡¯s arm and choked.


    ¡°Go away! Don''t bother me! "


    Terry was worried about running out of money to call and pushed Tracy away.


    At this time, his eyes only had the tens of millions worth of chips stacked in the center of the table. He


    was basically sure that as long as there was a way to get the money to call, he would definitely win.


    Tracy staggered, almost fell. But fortunately, Susan held her back.


    There was a glimmer of coldness in Baron¡¯s eyes. Terry could lose one arm, since he pushed Tracy. If


    he wasn¡¯t Tracy¡¯s father, Baron would take his arm.


    "Hugo, lend me ten million. Won this round, I will pay you 11 million."


    Terry suddenly looked at the potbellied middle-aged man at the same table and borrowed money from


    him.


    Hugo naturally saw the Baron''s power. To keep going, Terry would lose for sure. So he wouldn¡¯t lend


    the money.


    Terry asked other people to borrow money again. No one was willing to lend him money. He suddenly


    eyed Baron, his eyes filled with madness, ¡°You lend me ten million, I''ll bet with you, wait. I won, and I


    will pay you back 12 million! "


    When he said this, many people''s eyes widened, and someughed.


    Baron shook his head. Terry¡¯s addiction to gambling had deepened into his bones, and it was hopeless.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sure that you can win this round?¡± Baron sneered.


    ¡°I will definitely win this round!¡± Terry said confidently.


    ¡°Since you are so sure that you can win, then I will give you a chance. If you have no money, you can


    use other things for exchange. "


    Baron said suddenly, and there was obviously a little more coldness in his voice.


    Terry was suddenly overjoyed, ¡°You mean, there is still something you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want her!¡±


    Baron suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed at Tracy who was teary, and said, ¡°I can give you 18


    million for her. If you lose, she will be my woman from now on. "


    Tracy naturally knew that this was Baron, and took a few steps back pretending to be horrified.


    Terry''s expression also changed drastically. He nced at the tens of millions of dors¡¯ worth of chips


    stacked in the center of the table, then nced at his own cards, and then his eyes fell on Baron.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Terry knew in his heart that he could win, and while struggling inside, he suddenly nodded to Baron.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Baron¡¯s voice waspletely cold, and Terry really wanted to bet Tracy with himself. Such a person


    was simply inferior to a beast.


    ¡°Dad, don''t you really want to bet on me?¡±


    Even if he knew that he was Baron¡¯s wife, even if Terry lost to Baron, it would not change anything, but


    when Tracy heard Terry¡¯s words, he was still very sad and extremely disappointed.

 Chapter 119 Runaway with the Beauties

    Chapter 119 Runaway with the Beauties


    Tracy''s body was crumbling, and Baron looked distressed.


    If it wasn''t for Terry topletely get rid of his gambling addiction, he would never choose this method.


    Tracy had to bear Terry¡¯s ruthlessness. All he could do now was to make the suffering short.


    Susan quickly hold up Tracy, gritted, ¡°Uncle T, pity your daughter. Don¡¯t make this ridiculous decision."


    "You''d better think it through before you use your daughter as a pawn. Once you lose, I will take her


    away. You are not allowed to see her or hear from her again in this life. "


    Baron''s low voice sounded again, ¡°At that time, you will never know her whereabouts, and you will not


    know whether she is living happily, or even her life or death. You will know nothing."


    "Of course, you may also win. If you win, all of this is yours. Now, tell me your choice! "


    Baron almost gritted to say this, and his desire to kill Terry grew wildly, but he knew that for Tracy, he


    would never do that.


    "Dad, don''t bet, okay?"


    Tracy almost begged to say this.


    "If you want to y, continue, if you don''t y, get out!"


    Baron scolded impatiently, his voice extremely cold.


    "I call! I''ll bet my daughter with you! If you lose, she belongs to you."


    Terry gritted and said this with an extremely painful expression on his face. Although he was very


    unbearable, he thought he would not lose. As long as he won, his daughter would be fine.


    Tracy had never dreamed that Terry would actually bet herself, with a look of despair in her eyes.


    "This bastard is a beast, betting everything, even his own daughter!"


    "This is the first time I have seen such diabolic action!"


    ¡°Even if he wins, it can''t change the fact that he has done evil deeds!¡±


    ...


    The people around all scolded, even the gamblers, at this time they all felt disgusted.


    With the sound of unbearable abuse, Terry suddenly realized that he crossed the line. He also knew


    that if he could win, it would be okay. Once he lost, he would lose his daughter.


    "Tracy, don''t be afraid. Dad will definitely win this round. As long as I win, I won''t bet again. "


    Seeing Tracy''s sadness, Terry was a little bit nervous, so heforted Tracy, looked at Baron with red


    eyes, and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll see your card!"


    p!


    Terry throw a King of Hearts readily on the table.


    When the people around saw the cards, they all looked surprised. Suddenly they understood why Terry


    dared to bet his daughter. It turned out that he had a big card.


    Susan also breathed a sigh of relief and quicklyforted, ¡°Babe, don''t worry, your farther has a good


    card, he will definitely win, and you will be fine. "


    "Ha-ha, now, can I take these chips?"


    After Terry dropped the card, he was excited to get the chips.


    "My card, are you sure you can win before you see it?" Baron asked yfully.


    Terry¡¯s hand suddenly froze, and he sneered, ¡°You didn''t even look at the card. Wouldn''t you think that


    your luck would be so good? You got an Ace, or a Joker?"


    ¡°Why not?"


    Baron sneered, then flipped the card over on the table.


    In the surprise of everyone, a Joker appeared.


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Terry was even more shocked, his eyes widened, and he stared at Baron''s card.


    The Joker!


    Terry actually lost!


    How could that be?


    At the same time, Baron had got up and walked to Tracy¡¯s side, in the eyes of everyone, leading the


    Tracy who was wearing a sluggish expression.


    ¡°From today onwards, she is my woman and has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Baron said indifferently, his voice piercing into the bones. The temperature of the entire room suddenly


    dropped a few degrees.


    ¡°Let go of her!"


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Susan suddenly grabbed Tracy¡¯s arm and yelled at Baron angrily.


    Baron frowned, ¡°Better not to provoke me, or I will make your family suffer badly!¡±


    Baron investigated everyone around Tracy. Not to dig Tracy¡¯s privacy, but for her safety.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    And Susan, as Tracy¡¯s best friend, Baron naturally knew her identity.


    This girl was no one else, but the only daughter of Edward Lewis, the richest man in Cona. She was


    well protected, and even those from other wealthy families did not know her.


    Susan was shocked when she heard the words, she was surprised that Baron actually recognized her


    identity.


    The others didn¡¯t get this part, and they just thought Baron was a cool dude. And he shoulde with


    a big background.


    At the beginning, everyone focused on the poker table, and it was not until this time that they paid


    attention to Tracy¡¯s look.


    Many people suddenly realized that Baron must have fallen in love with this woman before he came


    here to gamble.


    Even if he lost the game just now, Baron would continue to gamble, as long as he had the money, he


    could always force Terry to lose his daughter as a bet.


    "Susan, leave me be. Since my dad lost, I have to pay, I will be this gentleman¡¯s woman.¡±


    Susan wanted to stop, Tracy suddenly said.


    In this case, Susan could still stand up and help herself, which was afort to Tracy''s injured heart.


    Susan still refused to let go, clutching Tracy stubbornly, looking at Baron with red eyes, and said, ¡°I will


    pay the rest for her farther. It¡¯s just sixteen million, I have the money. Let Tracy go."


    Baron looked solemnly, ¡°I never sell my woman. If you don¡¯t want your family to suffer, you¡¯d better not


    be nosy. "


    Susan¡¯s entanglement was beyond Baron¡¯s expectation.


    Baron originally thought that he could threaten Susan, but he didn¡¯t expect that this woman was very


    stubborn and clung to Tracy¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    ¡°As long as you leave Tracy, I can satisfy you with whatever you want.¡± Susan gritted her ivory teeth


    and said.


    Baron grinned badly. ¡°I can do anything to you?"


    ¡°Asshole! I didn''t mean that!¡± Susan gritted again.


    "Since you want to deliver yourself to the door for free, then I shall not refuse you!"


    Baron spoke as he did it. In the shock of everyone, he hugged Susan across her waist, holding Tracy in


    the other hand, and taking the two women away together in full view.


    ¡°Asshole, you let me go! Let go of me! "


    Susan struggled angrily, but how could she break free in Baron¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Let go of my daughter! Please let her go! I''m a bastard, I''m a beast, I''m not a man. You can kill me,


    please let my daughter go! Don''t take her away ..."


    Terry, who had always been in a trance, woke up like he just had a dream until this moment. He


    regretted the thought that he had lost his daughter to some stranger and would never see her again for


    the rest of his life.


    He finally awoke and rushed to Baron¡¯s face desperately, blocking his way.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Baron scolded.


    Puff!


    In the surprise of everyone, Terry knelt on the ground heavily, tears streaming out of his blood-red


    eyes, crying and begging, ¡°I beg you, don''t take my daughter, I will do everything possible to return the


    sixteen million, I just ask you to let my daughter go. "


    Tracy saw Terry kneeling at Baron¡¯s feet. When she heard what Terry said, Tracy couldn''t hold back her


    tears anymore.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Baron relentlessly kicked Terry away. He strode on, carrying Susan on his shoulders and Tracy in his


    hands.


    If he gone soft at this time, everything would be lost.


    However, as he was leaving, someone stopped him. He was just about to get on the elevator, and more


    than a dozen burly bodyguards immediately surrounded Baron.

 Chapter 120 Exciting Stakes

    Chapter 120 Exciting Stakes


    Baron was a little irritated when he was suddenly blocked.


    What happened to Terry caused his anger for a while, and now someone wasing to him looking for


    trouble. One could imagine how upset he was at this time.


    Behind the bodyguards, a very capable middle-aged man walked over.


    The capable impression came from his fit figure. The guy was 5¡¯11¡±. He got a nice suit, with a pair of


    shiny ck boots and a customized shirt tucked into his trousers.


    He looked like a clothes rack, with a very well-proportioned figure.


    He has short, lean and dry hair. Looked like he was one of some gang. He wore a jade Buddha around


    his neck, holding a white jade bracelet in his hand, and was constantly fiddling with it.


    "It¡¯s Eli Karson, the owner of King Club, why did hee? "


    ¡°Could it be for the young man who just won the woman?¡±


    ¡°I have heard that as long as Eli felt like a woman, he would eventually sleep with her. Two women are


    better. I don¡¯t think these women are going anywhere."


    ...


    Seeing the middle-aged man, everyone around him was shocked. They seemed to be afraid of being


    heard by this Eli. The discussion was quiet, but Baron still heard it.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Boy, it''s not appropriate to rob girls directly on my site, isn''t it?¡±


    Eli smiled wickedly and squinted at Baron.


    Baron frowned. ¡°This is the woman I won. Don''t you care too much? "


    ¡°I am not! Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Susan shouted immediately, Baron was stopped, she seemed to see hope.


    "Don''t worry, beauty, in my ce, what I don''t allow would never happen."


    Eli looked at Susan with a gentle smile and said, then his gaze returned to Baron, ¡°The beauty has said


    that she is not your trophy, how do you exin it?"


    Baron just didn''t want to be entangled by Susan, so he took her away forcibly. Since this woman didn''t


    cooperate, then he didn''t need to help her. So he let Susan down directly.


    ¡°Now, can I go? "


    Baron took Tracy¡¯s little hand, looked at Eli and said.


    ¡°No, you can''t go!¡±


    With Eli there, Susan also had the confidence, and took Tracy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tracy is my best


    friend, you can''t take her away!¡±


    Tracy was also a little anxious. This was originally Baron¡¯s n. She just acted along to make Terry


    Unexpectedly, her best friend obstructed in every possible way. At the same time Tracy was moved, yet


    Susan was too anxious. Tracy couldn''t exin.


    "I won her. That''s my woman. I''ll take my own woman away. Do you have an opinion? ¡°Baron said


    coldly.


    ¡°Since you won her, I naturally have no objections.¡±


    Eli said with a smile, and suddenly the conversation changed, ¡°But, thisdy, it seems that she doesn¡¯t


    want you to take away her girlfriend."


    ¡°Yes, you can''t take her away!¡±


    Susan looked at Baron and gritted, ¡°Tracy is a living person, not a stake. Even if her father lost her to


    you, he cannot make decisions for her. "


    "I think this beauty is right, and in my club, no one uses ady as stake."


    Eli took the opportunity to say, "What about this. I will give you twenty million for this beauty. The extra


    four million will be regarded as my personalpensation to you, how about it? "


    "It seems that I can''t take her away today?" Baron asked lightly.


    Eli smiled slightly, then asked, "What do you think?"


    "But if I must take her away?"


    Baron''s expression gradually cooled down, a bit of chill in his voice.


    The people around were surprised. Eli had known many big shots of Cona. Although King Club was


    only an entertainment venue, Eli had a very high status in Cona. Even those top families did not dare to


    offend him easily.


    Now that Baron dared to fight Eli in public, it was indeed not a trivial matter.


    "In my ce, if you can easily take this beauty away, how do I run this business in the future?"


    Eli didn''t put Baron in his eyes and smiled evilly, ¡°Mister, don''t be too greedy. I will give you four million


    more, which is quite enough. Leave the girl behind and I will let you go."


    "Mister, you should really listen to Eli, take the money and leave! "


    "Yeah, as long as you have money, you can have all the women you want. No need to mess with Eli.¡±


    "Don''t lose your life here for a woman! "


    ...


    Many people were persuading with good intentions. Eli smiled while staring at the Baron.


    Tracy was anxious, and suddenly regretted it. He had known that he would not do this, but if the truth


    was told, everything would have to be given up.


    Just when Tracy was hesitant to tell the truth, Baron suddenly said, ¡°Since this matter was about


    gambling, it''s better for me to gamble with Mr. Eli. If I win, I will take her away. If I lose, everything¡¯s at


    your disposal, how about that?"


    When Baron said these words, there was an uproar in the audience, and they all looked at Baron like a


    fool.


    Gambling with Eli at his ce. This wasn¡¯t looking smart.


    ¡°Boy, are you sure, you want to y with me?¡± Eli asked, squinting.


    "Of course I''m sure, but I¡¯m not sure if you dare." Baron said aggressively.


    ¡°Although I know you are just baffling, but since you say so, if I don¡¯t take care of you, I can¡¯t face my


    men in the future. "


    Eli smiled, ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll y with you. How do you want to y?¡±


    ¡°Simple, how about big-cards-take-all?" Baron said.


    "How many rounds to win the game?" Eli asked.


    "Until one of us admits defeat!"


    There was a sh of sharpness in Baron''s pupils. Since Eli agreed to y, then Baron wouldn¡¯t mind


    making him bankrupt.


    ¡°Ha-ha ..."


    Eli froze for a moment, and then burst intoughter, ¡°Boy, I have to admit that you sessfully angered


    me. Since you are looking for death, then I will help you! "


    The others also looked stunned. If it was a one-round game, maybe Baron still has a chance to win, but


    he was just a fool to y so crazy.


    ¡°Isn''t he just a fool?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, he still dares to y like this in Eli¡¯s ce, why is he not a fool?"


    ¡°He meant to y until Eli gave up. Ha-ha!"


    There was ridicule all around. But such a gambling game filled them with anticipation.


    When Baron gambled with Terry before, he bet 10 million in one hand. Now he was to gamble with Eli,


    how much would he bet?

 Chapter 121 The Weird Card Game

    Chapter 121 The Weird Card Game


    Everyone thought they were going to y in the hall, but Karson took Baron to the interior box.


    Except Baron, Tracy and Susan, the rest of guests were all Karson¡¯s fellows.


    There was even a workbench used for exchanging chips, which was to say, Baron could keep ying


    so long as he had money.


    ¡°Bloke, you are the first one to provoke me here!¡±


    Karsonid supine on the chair, took a Cuba cigar and an attendant hurried to light it.


    Baron wasn¡¯t willing to say an extra word, took out a ck gold VIP card and gave it to Tracy near him,


    ¡°Go and exchange for five million chips!¡±


    Tracy didn¡¯t feel good, as she knew Baron squandered money for her despite being rich. But she still


    followed his words.


    Karsonughed coldly, ¡°Merely five million? You dare to defeat me?¡±


    ¡°What if I am lucky and win all the time so that you cannot stand it and surrender?¡± Baron gave a light


    smile.


    ¡°You wish! That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Karson scoffed, so did his attendants.


    Karson came to regret wasting time on him.


    He heard the news that a gorgeous woman appeared at the penthouse. He saw the whole scene


    through the supervision camera.


    He thought Baron was able to take out ten million easily and had some special talent.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Baron said nothing and he uttered ¡°all in¡± when Tracy took the chips here.


    Karson was surprised, as he thought Baron wouldn¡¯t take big risks. He became serious, for few could


    collect such a huge sum of money quickly across Cona.


    It was just the beginning now that Baron said he wanted to defeat Karson.


    After all, it was Karson¡¯s ce so he could not show fear or lose the five million chips.


    Croupier began to deal. Each person got one card. Baron then showed a 4 on the table.


    Karson didn¡¯t turn over his card. Heughed loudly when seeing Baron¡¯s card, ¡°You are not lucky! Ha


    ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so confident? What if you get a 3?¡± Baron bantered.


    Karson jeered, ¡°Maybe I will let you down!¡±


    Then he turned over his card and didn¡¯t bother to see it. He stretched out his hand to fetch the chips.


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    His attendant cried, while he red at his fellow, ¡°What?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You lose!¡±


    The attendant said cautiously.


    ¡°Got it¡­ Wait, what?¡±


    He put his hand on the chips and was astonished. He looked at his card and it turned out that it was a


    3. He was stunned.


    ¡°Sir, confidence is okay, but overconfidence is embarrassing.¡± Baron bantered.


    Karson¡¯s face turned pale and secretly nced at the croupier, who was shocked.


    ¡°It is just the beginning. My luck is waiting for me.¡± Karson chuckled.


    Baron smiled lightly and didn¡¯t fetch the ten-million chips. He said, ¡°Ten million this time. Deal!¡±


    Karson squinted at Baron and followed.


    The croupier dealt.


    Baron turned over his card and it was a 5.


    Karson smiled coldly, ¡°You will lose this time.¡±


    He was stunned when he turned over his card. He lost once again!


    A diamond 4 turned up and Baronughed, ¡°It seems that I am really lucky.¡±


    Karson showed a twisted face. It was no big deal to lose, but his own croupier dealt, and he lost for two


    running rounds.


    The key was that all Baron had got were low-point cards, but he still won.


    ¡°Twenty million. All in!¡±


    Baron gave a light smile, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Baron won every time, so Karson couldn¡¯t have a chance to stake. He was controlled by Baron.


    He had to follow the stake.


    Round three! Baron got a 6, but the croupier was surprised because when he shuffled, he made some


    tricks so it couldn¡¯t be the card 6!


    She could do nothing but hope Karson could win this time.


    Karson was also nervous. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the failure, but he felt something weird. Baron got a 4, a 5


    and a 6, while he got a 3 and a 4. He feared that he would get a 5 this time.


    Onlookers also shared the idea and they expected to see that when Karson turned over his card.


    ¡°It¡¯s a 5!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. Karson was astounded.


    ¡°Fuck you. I will kill you if you still give me this damn card!¡±


    Karson cursed the croupier who was scared and nearly burst into tears.


    Baron smiled, ¡°Sir, you cannot stand it? Don¡¯t you say your luck is waiting for you? It is just the


    beginning. Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, bloke! Or I don¡¯t mind beating you.¡± Karson said madly.


    ¡°Sir, why do you threaten me? You cannot stand it already?¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t fear but gave a light smile, ¡°Or I don¡¯t need you to confess. Just let me leave and I won¡¯t


    take the money I win. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Merely thirty-nine million. I can bear the loss!¡± Karson roared.


    Baronughed, ¡°You have lost thirty-nine million for the first three round. But I¡¯m afraid you may


    copse if you continue to do so.¡±


    ¡°Hold your fucking jaw!¡±


    Karson lost his temper and a Colt pistol smacked the table in a thump.


    Tracy and Susan were shocked.


    Baron was calm instead and said coldly, ¡°Now that you want to continue, then I agree. This time, forty


    million!¡±


    Karson¡¯s chips were gone, and he roared squarely, ¡°Are you fucking blind? Go bring more chips here!¡±


    The attendants hurried to bring a pile of chips over.


    The croupier was stunned, as she made tricks for three rounds on end, but how weird it was. She had


    never experienced it before.


    The croupier dealt again, and Baron kept turning over his card.


    Yet onlookers were stunned again when they saw the 7 on the card.


    Karson¡¯s face becamepletely twisted and he red at the croupier coldly, ¡°You will imagine the


    consequence if I get a 6 and you cannot give a clear exnation. Understand?¡±


    Then Karson turned over his card.

 Chapter 122 Who Gives The Green Light?

    Chapter 122 Who Gives The Green Light?


    Everyone stared at his hands for fear that they would miss the most thrilling scene.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a 6 indeed!¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Audience were all stunned when they saw the card 6.


    Tracy and Susan were also stunned. They went to great universities and knew much about probability.


    It was nearly impossible to ur.


    Round one: Baron got a 4; Karson got a 3.


    Round two: Baron got a 5; Karson got a 4.


    Round three: Baron got a 6; Karson got a 5.


    It would be called the coincidence if it happened asionally, but they both got the low-point cards for


    three times on end. Howe? Nearly impossible!


    Most importantly, this was under Karson¡¯s control, so was the croupier. Baron hadn¡¯t touched other


    cards dealt by the croupier aside from his own cards.


    Also, he had been standing there, and Tracy helped him exchange for chips.


    As a result, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to cheat. If so, it must be the croupier.


    That was so weird that nobody could buy it. In the meantime, everyone turned to stare at the croupier.


    She was terrified to see Karson¡¯s cards and became totally stunned.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    The croupier knelt down in front of Karson and said out of astonishment, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s not me!¡±


    ¡°Not you? How can you exin this shit?¡±


    Karson rose to his feet at once and was full of rage. He had never been more irritated today.


    ¡°Lord, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    The croupier was a young and attractivedy and she began to cry out of fear. Her makeup was


    therefore destroyed.


    ¡°Mr. Karson, you cannot stand it?¡± Baron asked in a sarcastic manner.


    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth!¡±


    Karson pointed at Baron, ¡°You dare to cheat in front of me. You are really risking your life!¡±


    ¡°Sir, that is an exaggeration. It¡¯s your ce here and your croupier is responsible for dealing. I keep


    sitting in my ce, so how can I cheat?¡±


    Baronughed instead, ¡°Someone just would win the welfare lottery. I just won three rounds over you.


    Why isn¡¯t it just my good luck?¡±


    ¡°If so, let me see whether you can maintain your good luck after I choose another croupier!¡±


    Karson couldn¡¯t find the evidence that Baron cheated with the croupier, so he could only continue the


    game. He said to the attendant behind him, ¡°Howard, deal!¡±


    Howard was the manager who was in charge of the penthouse casino¡¯s business. He was deeply


    trusted by Karson, as he could deal.


    Baron gave an easy smile, ¡°It is okay. I will totally agree if you deal.¡±


    Hisposure concerned Karson. Was it really the coincidence?


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t expose his thought.


    ¡°Forty million!¡±


    Baron staked all of his chips and Karson followed.


    Karson¡¯s attendants couldn¡¯t hide their excitement when they saw a table of chips. Eighty million in


    total!


    Howard took out a new box of poker cards and began to shuffle.


    His slim and long fingers were flexible and his shuffle technique was skillful.


    He couldn¡¯t be the manager but for his talent.


    Baron saw all of his moves but said nothing.


    But Howard himself didn¡¯t notice that a tiny saw dust passed over him. It was flicked by Baron whose


    hands were put under the table while Howard was shuffling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Howard stopped and bantered Baron, ¡°Sir, do you want me to divide the cards?¡±


    Baron replied lightly, ¡°Go ahead directly!¡±


    Karson focused on Baron and seemed to worry that Baron might hide some cards or y tricks.


    He was disappointed to see that Baron kept his hands on the table except when Howard dealt.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t hide cards.


    Karson hurried to take his card. He was relieved when he saw it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He threw the Joker onto the table in a thump andughed coldly, ¡°Let me see how you can win this


    time.¡±


    ¡°You son of bitch! You must have been in a rtionship with that bloke. You dare to cheat in front of


    Karson!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it! Three rounds on end. Howe it is the coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Now I know the bitch colluded with Baron!¡±


    ¡­


    Baron didn¡¯t turn over his cards. Karson and his attendants all thought Baron would lose, and they


    began to curse the former croupier.


    The croupier was shocked and she kept begging, saying that she didn¡¯t know Baron.


    ¡°Bloke, now you dare not turn over your cards? No matter who you are, I will not spare your life if you


    cheat in my ce.¡± Karson said arrogantly.


    Baron gave a light smile, ¡°Sir, I mean you don¡¯t have to admit the failure. Allow me to take thisdy


    away and I will give up the money I won just now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. No way! Show me your card!¡± Karson scolded.


    Baron shook his head impatiently, ¡°Well, if you say so, as you wish, I have to keep winning!¡±


    Then he turned over his card.


    A colorful Joker came out and it amazed everyone.


    Coincidence again?


    Four rounds on end. And Baron¡¯s card was one point more than Karson¡¯s every time.


    Except the five million stake Baron bought at the beginning, all the remaining chips were won by Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Karson, it seems that I am lucky and I should have bought some lottery. Maybe I can win a big


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    prize.¡±


    Baron spoke and shocked the onlookers.


    Karson became glum-facedpletely.


    ¡°Lord, not me! The bloke is weird.¡±


    Howard was also shocked and more flurried. Until then did he realize that the former croupier did not


    betray Karson and it had something to do with Baron alone.


    Karson also understood, but he didn¡¯t know how Baron could y tricks secretly.


    ¡°Sir, go on?¡±


    Baronughed lightly, ¡°Eighty million. All in!¡±


    ¡°I will lose all of my belongings if I do so.¡±


    Karson shook his head, lighted a cigar and spit a circle of smoke, saying calmly, ¡°I lose! These two


    women are yours now.¡±


    His attendants were all stunned, as Karson gave in. Everyone turned to look at Baron.


    Who the hell was the man with a mask?


    Susan looked at him in puzzle. At the very beginning, she abhorred the man who got her best friend.


    But her sickness to him vanished as he won over Karson by a narrow margin again and again. She


    was curious only to the man before her.


    Tracy was also relieved. It was over and she could eventually leave here.


    Baron stood up slowly, ¡°Thank you! Don¡¯t take the gambling too seriously. I won¡¯t take away any buck.


    As to the five-million stake, it can be used for my apology to you.¡±


    Then he took Tracy away.


    ¡°Do I allow your departure?¡±


    Karson began to shout at Baron.


    Baron turned around and saw Karson lifted the Colt pistol to aim at his head.

 Chapter 123 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 123 I Will Kill You


    Baron was surprised and aimed at once again.


    It was the third time if his memory didn¡¯t fail him.


    The first time was when he was with the Brown family, but immediately after that, one hundred strong


    men turned up from nowhere and arrested them. The family would perish but for their value.


    The second time was when he was with the Porter family. Baron murdered a dozen gunmen and


    destroyed the family.


    This was the third time and Baron was amused since he was aimed at now for the third time and he


    just went back to Cona less than two months ago.


    Tracy and Susan were stunned. As weakdies, they had never seen the scene.


    Tracy subconsciously stood in front of Baron who, at the same time, held her hand and intended to


    protect her.


    ¡°Mr. Karson, you cannot stand it?¡±


    Baron squinted and wasn¡¯t scared at all. He was wearing a mask so nobody could see his face.


    ¡°Bloke, I give in and agree that you can take them away. But I don¡¯t agree that you can leave here.¡±


    Karson threatened, ¡°I give you two options: work for me and I give you ten million a year; or I will take


    your life.¡±


    Karson lifted his pistol to wonder how Baron could cheat tantly yet secretly.


    If he could use his talent, it was only a matter of time for the King Club to rise to the same height of


    Cona¡¯s four ns.


    ¡°Go out and wait for me.¡±


    Baron then spoke to Tracy near him.


    Tracy held his hand hotly, unable to hide their rtionship anymore. She came to realize that it was not


    what she thought.


    She didn¡¯t know that Karson had already got it.


    After all, this ce was under his control. When he was informed that two super gorgeousdies turned


    up here, he had already known she came here with Baron.


    Baron looked at Tract softly, ¡°Darling, trust me. I will be fine. Listen, go out and wait for me.¡±


    His voice was mild and pleasant so that Tracy agreed quickly. But she was still worried about Baron¡¯s


    safety.


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    Baron was serious and Tracy knew she would be his burden if she kept staying there. She nodded in


    the end and her eyes turned red, ¡°I will wait for you outside. I will apany you be it life or death!¡±


    ¡°No worries. I will be fine. Wait for me outside!¡± Baron smiled.


    Tracy nodded and took Susan away.


    Instantly, everyone except Baron was Karson¡¯spany and they all stared at him and bantered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fear me at all?¡±


    Karson asked all of a sudden and became cold. Baron wasposed and therefore put pressure on


    Karson.


    Karson was even more unnerved as he recalled of Baron¡¯s performance on the card table.


    Baron strode forward immediately. Karson held the pistol but he was instead horrified, as his hand


    quivered.


    Others took out the pistol from the suits and altogether aimed at Baron.


    Baron didn¡¯t stop his steps and headed to the ce where he sat in. He then put down his mask, put it


    on the card table and sat down.


    A bald man near Karson recognized Baron and his pupils contracted fast, as if he saw a terrifying


    figure.


    ¡°No one across Cona ispetent enough to be my boss, not to mention you.¡±


    Baron was calm as he took a card on the table yed with it.


    ¡°Then you choose the second option?¡± Karson bit his teeth and spoke.


    At the moment he felt a sense of embarrassment and remorse. It wouldn¡¯t be the case if he agreed to


    let Baron leave just now. But now he had to go on his interrogation.


    ¡°Do you think that you can kill me?¡± Baronughed in a weird manner.


    Karson¡¯s pupil exposed his visceral terror. Baron was aimed at by many pistols but still keptposed


    and cool-minded. He must be either stupid or insane.


    He forced Karson to give in, so he must be not stupid but insane.


    ¡°Do you think that there are a lot of people outside, so if I fire and I will be heard?¡±


    Karson thought so and said madly, ¡°But let me tell you, I am the king on this floor. If I kill you outside


    the box, I will be fine as well. Can you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Baron gave a light smile and nced at the onlooker, saying, ¡°Let me give you guys a chance. Anyone


    who kills him will reign the underworld force of Cona.¡±


    Karson red at Baron and felt raged, as Baron asked his fellows to kill him and take the ce of him.


    ¡°Bloke, you are fucking seeking to death¡­¡±


    He was irritated and the back of his head felt the chillness all of a sudden. Undoubtedly, it was a gun.


    ¡°James, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Others turned to aim at the bald man seeing his move.


    Baron was interested in the scene, as he knew James, the boss of the Neon Night. Last time he


    beguiled Terry to owe him a debt of five million bucks. Consequently, Baron took a truck of coins for


    James.


    Karson dared not turn around and said unhappily, ¡°James, are you crazy? You dare to aim at me?¡±


    ¡°Karson, shut up. Put down your pistols, or I will take a shot!¡±


    James was inhumane and his eyes were full of hostility.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Karson roared.


    ¡°Have a try?¡±


    James put his index finger on the trigger, Karson seemed to hear the ¡°click¡± sound of it, and he was


    therefore horrified and roared, ¡°Put down the fucking pistols!¡±


    James the stopped, but his murderous aura was still intense.


    ¡°James, I treat you well, although I take over your club. I promote you as the deputy manager of the


    King Club. Now you choose to shoot me. Why?¡± Karson felt unfair and asked.


    ¡°You think that I am a damn idiot?¡±


    James began to roar, ¡°Deputy manager? Useless! No real power and even being supervised by your


    men. You retain me because you long to keep my men stable. It will be my doomsday after you take


    the hold of the Neon Night.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. If you don¡¯t like it, I will send the club back to you.¡±


    Karson stopped and squatted. At the same time, the guns were aimed at James¡¯s jaw instead. He was


    going to fire. What a flexible move.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    James didn¡¯t realize that Karson dared to move when he was aimed at. Karson had already aimed at


    him before he could do anything.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Karson was mad and took a shot.

 Chapter 124 Her Graceful Body

    Chapter 124 Her Graceful Body


    Karson¡¯s men were apathetic andposed. It seemedmonce to them.


    Baron was a bit surprised. Karson was so arrogant, and he couldn¡¯t pull himself from trouble when


    there was a gun fire, even though this was his ce.


    James intended to turn his pistols but failed. He didn¡¯t show any fear but intense hatred and


    unsatisfaction.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    A poker card dashed out and its strong force stirred up a sound of wind when Karson was going to took


    a shot.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He failed to do so, and his hand was cut from the wrist. The pistol and the hand fell on the ground


    simultaneously, apanied by a blooding poker card.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Then a miserable cry sounded inside the box.


    Everyone turned to look at Baron and they were all terrified. A pile of poker cards appeared in his


    hands and he kept ying with them.


    James¡¯s bald head seemed to be washed ¨C sweat kept rolling down from his head and into his eyes,


    and he blinked.


    Karson¡¯s brothers all shivered.


    James aimed at Karson and forced them to put the guns on the table. No one dared to take them.


    Karson held his right broken arm and wallowed. Soon he stopped and passed out.


    Numerous onlookers had been waiting for the result since Baron entered the box with Karson.


    Unexpectedly, they heard the cry before Baron came out.


    ¡°He must be broken by Karson. It¡¯s Karson¡¯s ce anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a miserable sound. It seems that the boy has undergone a terrific trauma. Otherwise, he cannot cry


    so terribly.¡±


    ¡°The sound had ceased. The man may pass away.¡±


    Onlookers outside the door discussed in a low voice.


    It was impossible to identify who uttered the voice. Under such circumstance, nobody could believe that


    Karson uttered the cry.


    Tracy was even more concerned about his husband. She was familiar with his sound, and the sound


    was strange. Except Baron, other people were all Karson¡¯s fellows.


    Tracy directly rushed into the box but was hindered by two bodyguards standing at the gate of the King


    Club.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Baron asked James out of surprise.


    James perceived that Baron was unique when he met Baron at the Neon Night. He reaffirmed his


    thought when he found that he used a card to cut Karson¡¯s wrist.


    He shivered all over when asked. He was on Baron¡¯s knees in a thump. He lowered his head and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    replied deferentially, ¡°My name is James. From now on I will follow your lead!¡±


    Onlookers were astonished.


    James had no real power in the King Club. The deputy manager was only a nominal title. However, he


    used to be something in Cona when he took charge of the Neon Night, so why did he kneel down in


    front of a young man?


    They didn¡¯t clearly see what happened, but thought that the card was merely a facade, although he cut


    Karson¡¯s wrist with a card. In fact, Karson¡¯s wrist was cut by something else.


    Therefore, it was unnecessary for them to kneel down like James even though they feared Baron.


    Karson lost a hand, but he could still be in charge of the King Club.


    Baron didn¡¯t care but squinted, ¡°Get up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    James replied in respect and then stood up.


    Baron rose to his feet slowly and nced at the folks calmly. Then he pointed at James and said,


    ¡°From now on, James is the owner of the King Club. Any idea?¡±


    James was ecstatic, as he was sure that Baron was extraordinary, and he admired Baron so much. He


    was sure that he would be the king all over the entertainment venues throughout Cona so long as


    Baron held his words.


    ¡°Our master was still alive! You dare to upy the city? You are so arrogant.¡±


    Howard said suddenly and his words were full of disrespect.


    ¡°Now that you disagree, then you can just...¡±


    A card between his two fingers flied out instantly before Baron ended his words.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Then Baron finished his words.


    Everyone was watching the scene and it was found that Howard¡¯s eyes opened wide and a blood red


    string turned up on his neck. Soon blood oozed out from it. Within seconds, blood gushed out.


    Howard copsed, twitched and ceased to move. His eyes were still open and wide, full of


    astonishment.


    Senior members who doubted whether Baron used a card only to break Karson¡¯s wrist discarded their


    confusion. Their eyes were fraught with fear only.


    James couldn¡¯t hold his breath either, as if his heat would jump out.


    A card to cut one¡¯s wrist; a card to take one¡¯s life.


    Was it possible for a normal person?


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    A dozen people hurried to kneel down and vied with each other to speak, ¡°From now on, we will follow


    Mr. Baron¡¯s lead!¡±


    Baron ignored them and looked at James, saying, ¡°You decide Karson¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Thank you!¡± James hurried to answer.


    Baron didn¡¯t kill Karson not because of his mercy. The viin like Karson had done all the evil


    wrongdoings. It was okay for him to die. But he could tell James¡¯s hatred to Karson.


    There must be something else that made James so hostile to Karson.


    Baron strode away and stopped when he got the gate. He said while his eyes showed a gust of


    chillness, ¡°All entertainment venues across Cona are banned from illegal trade. If I knew about it, you


    are to be punished!¡±


    James shivered and understood that it was an order to him, and he knelt down out of fear. He


    promised, ¡°No worries, Mr. Baron. No illegal venue in the future.¡±


    Baron would never forget his identity anytime or anywhere.


    Illegal trades took a heavy toll on numerous households. He wasn¡¯t able to pull everyone out of this


    trouble, but he could root out it from Cona.


    Baron put on his mask again and walked away.


    Baron walked out inposure when the door was opened. Onlookers who were waiting for the result


    were all stunned.


    Baron came out alive, so who uttered that miserable sound?


    Baron was looking for Tracy. Suddenly, a fragrant wind passed over followed by the soft body sending


    itself into Baron¡¯s bosom. He held her hotly.

 Chapter 125 The Spoiled Girl

    Chapter 125 The Spoiled Girl


    Baron was surprised to be hugged by Tracy. He came back to senses after holding his rigid hands high


    in the air. He smiled and then embraced his wife.


    Luckily, Terry had already left. If Terry saw the scene, he must have guessed that the mask boy who


    won his daughter was Baron.


    The surrounding audience were astounded not only because Tracy hugged the man who saved her,


    but also because Baron was able to walk out safely.


    Susan was confused seeing Tracy offer to hug Baron.


    Despite the return to the country recently, she had contact with Tracy all the time and she knew the


    rtionship between Tracy and Baron.


    She was sure that Tracy had already fallen in love with the man from her moves of concern and


    excitement. Maybe Tracy herself hadn¡¯t realized.


    ¡°Tracy, why don¡¯t you introduce your husband?¡±


    After leaving the King Club, Susan squinted. She stared at Baron who took off the mask out of curiosity.


    Hearing the word ¡°husband¡±, Tracy blushed and didn¡¯t refute, but rolled her eyes against Susan. She


    already knew Susan asked the question on purpose, as she had already talked about Baron with her.


    Tracy only said to Baron, ¡°Baron, this is my best friend since our senior high school. Her name is


    Susan!¡±


    Baron beckoned her only. Thedy was from the Lewis family although she was Tracy¡¯s best friend.


    He wouldn¡¯t show his gentle treatment as long as the person had some connection with the Owen


    family.


    Susan felt a bit grieved by Baron¡¯s coldness. She was guilty as she didn¡¯t know Tracy and Baron¡¯s


    rtionship and stirred up trouble in the King Club.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that both of you nned a plot for the purpose of pulling Uncle Terry out of gambling


    addiction. I am sorry!¡±


    Susan apologized Baron in a sincere tone.


    It amazed Baron who still kept indifferent and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so mean? You are still angry after I have said sorry!¡±


    Susan felt annoyed after feeling Baron¡¯s apathy, and she became more grieved.


    ¡°I said it is okay, so should I add with a smile for your apology?¡± Baron kept his coldness.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You are angry!¡±


    Susan said out of anger.


    Baron and Susan¡¯s rtionship became worse in a sh, and it puzzled Tracy who said in a hurry,


    ¡°Baron, she is my best friend. Be nice to her, ok?¡±


    Tracy was not ming Baron but begging. Then she pulled Susan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dear, forget it. He


    is such a mean guy.¡±


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It is our fault. We should have told you the truth, so you wouldn¡¯t get


    incriminated.¡±


    ¡°You know, I was deeply heart-broken when I heard that my dad wanted to take me as a stake. And


    you risk your life to save me back even though you don¡¯t know the truth. I am so moved that you are


    willing to spend 16 million dors to free me from danger.¡±


    ¡°Susan, thank you so much!¡±


    Tracy expressed her innermost feeling not to soothe the embarrassing air. Notably, Susan was


    courageous to stand up under that condition.


    Susan¡¯s anger at Baron vanished quickly.


    Seeing Tracy¡¯s red eyes, Susan¡¯s eyes also turned red. She hugged Tracy and said, ¡°Tracy, we are


    best friends. Don¡¯t mention that!¡±


    Obviously, Baron underestimated the rtionship of these twodies. He began to regret his rude


    behavior. Susan shouldn¡¯t be badly treated, as she was an individual unrted to his conflict with the


    Lewis family.


    A ck Phaeton drove along to the Peak Hotel above the Carlshire Hills.


    The Lewis family also lived in the Carlshire Hills, just like other wealthy and prestigious households that


    lied on the bottom of the mountain. Baron came across the Lewis family.


    ¡°Hey! How did Karson let you go?¡±


    Susan intended to soothe the rtionship with Baron, but she was poker-faced thinking of Baron¡¯s


    indifference.


    Baronughed, ¡°Karson¡¯s brothers quarreled with each other and I took the chance to escape.¡±


    Susan gave a cold smile, ¡°How lucky you are. After all you have offended him, he will retaliate you in


    the future. If you apologize to me, I will persuade my dad and he will offer a help.¡±


    Susan was proud and seemed to say that Baron had to seek her for help anyway even though he


    dared to frighten her.


    Faced with the proud girl, Baron was amused, but thinking of Tracy, he said, ¡°It is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t


    have been mad at you. I need to talk with you will a bright smile. Sorry!¡±


    Baron¡¯s words gave Susan a mixed feeling. She was then irritated, ¡°You are scoffing at me! Tracy, look


    at your husband!¡±


    Tracy knew Susan¡¯s character and said in a hurry, ¡°No worries. I will reproach him after we arrived at


    home!¡±


    ¡°You must give him a lesson. A hard one! Don¡¯t let him get on your bed.¡± Susan said lividly.


    Tracyughed, ¡°Okay, you have the final say!¡±


    Baron smiled and shook his head. His hostility to Susan passed away. Anyway, thisdy deserved to


    be Tracy¡¯s closest friend.


    ¡°Tracy, be careful, as your husband offended Karson. But you don¡¯t have to be so worried. I will ask my


    dad for help.¡±


    Before getting off the car, Susan held Tracy¡¯s hands hotly and said out of concern.


    Tracy was moved and was about to speak but was stopped by Baron. He said, ¡°No big deal to ask him.


    If everything goes well, Karson will disappear from Cona after tonight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Susan asked in confusion.


    ¡°Members in the King Club fight with each other, so Karson would possibly be substituted.¡± Baron said.


    Then the car parked at the gate of the Lewis Manor.


    Susan wouldn¡¯t believe Baron¡¯s words. She rolled her eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Karson¡¯s King Club is


    powerful, and can rival any first-ss n. Howe it can be easily substituted?¡±


    Then she got off the car and waved her hands at Tracy, ¡°Dear, see you!¡±


    ¡°Okay! See you!¡± Tracy waved her hands and said goodbye.


    At the moment, a ck Land Rover drove nearby.


    Susan was absent-minded and the ring car light filtered through her eyes. She subconsciously


    stretched out her hands to cover her eyes.


    In the meantime, the engine of the Land Rover roared like a ferocious animal, and the car directly


    rushed to Susan.

 Chapter 126 Turn Over a New Leaf

    Chapter 126 Turn Over a New Leaf


    Susan knew that the Land Rover aimed at her, and she had no time to escape.


    Instantly, myriads of thoughts popped up in her mind ¨C she hadn¡¯t got married, had a child, spent


    enough time with her parents, etc.


    She thought she was going to die and felt a gush of strong wind brought by the dashing vehicle. But


    she was sent by a pair of powerful arms to someone¡¯s warm bosom.


    Then she felt she was flying and a gust of strong wind passed over her.


    She opened her eyes and saw a handsome face close to her. Originally, she disliked it, but now it was


    so attractive. All of a sudden, she was stunned.


    Still, Baron let her go when she was taken to a safe ce without taking an extra look at her. He fixed


    his eyes on the passing Land Rover.


    ¡°Susan, are you okay?¡±


    Tracy rushed here and hurried to ask her if she was injured.


    Susan¡¯s heart throbbed. She struggled to ovee her tension, but she gave an artificial smile, ¡°I am


    okay!¡±


    It was her first time to experience something like this. Obviously, the car hade for her life.


    Baron didn¡¯t run after the car, as he wasn¡¯t sure whether other killers woulde to hurt Susan. Also,


    Tracy was also there.


    Susan was more resilient than Tracy imagined. She calmed herself down soon. She took out her phone


    and dialed a number, ¡°Dad, someone wanted to kill me at the gate of my home. There was a ck


    Land Rover, Cona A53J11. It drove from the east to the west.


    Her words were concise, but all of the important information was told to Edward.


    Susan then becamepletely different, from a fragile girl to a cold-headed, strong woman.


    Baron squinted at her and thought she wasn¡¯t that vulnerable from the appearance.


    ¡°Tracy, I will catch you another time!¡±


    Susan said goodbye. Tracy beckoned and said out of concern, ¡°It is better for your dad to arrange a


    bodyguard for you!¡±


    Susan nodded and she again looked at Baron, ¡°Thanks for saving my life. I owe you!¡±


    Then she turned around and left before Baron¡¯s response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tracy saw Susan entered the gate of her house. Then Tracy left and got on the car.


    Because of the assassination, Tracy was deeply worried about Susan.


    ¡°Tracy, has Susan been abroad all the time?¡±


    On the way back home, Baron asked suddenly.


    Tracy answered, ¡°She began to study abroad after graduating from the senior high school. She came


    back to Conast month.¡±


    ¡°We are intimate friends in high school. She was modest at that time, and she had a good habit unlike


    those students from high-heeled families.¡±


    ¡°Later, she went abroad and we contacted once in a month. She would share her life there with me and


    I would also tell her about my life.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, our rtionship bes better. She came back to Cona a month ago and then I came to


    realize that she was born in the Lewis family.¡±


    Their rtionship was instead normal, not a tinge of shock.


    Susan was the daughter of a prestigious family, but she behaved just like an ordinary student. Indeed,


    Edward must have brought up her well.


    Not allowing her to turn up was to protect her.


    What confused Baron was her calmness and she did not cry at all. She could well cover her feeling of


    fear, despite the dread.


    Also, she could immediately clearly tell her dad what had happened. Thedy was kind of special.


    Yet Baron was sure Susan wasn¡¯t hostile to Tracy at all.


    As they talked, Tracy became calm and asked, ¡°Well, I want to ask you a question. How can you


    promise that the points of your card are always one point bigger than Karson¡¯s when we are in the King


    Club?¡±


    Baron drove overughing, ¡°Will you buy it if I say it is because of luck?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tracy was surprised and then shook her head straight, ¡°Howe? You got 4, 5 and 6 in the first three


    round, while he got the 3, 4 and 5. In the round four, he got the ck Joker, and you got the red Joker.


    How?¡±


    Baronughed, ¡°They dealt, so I could do nothing if I want to cheat. Perhaps it is their fellow¡¯s fault that


    they gave the wrong cards.¡±


    Tracy thought and she agreed with Baron. It was reasonable.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! It is their fault, as you didn¡¯t touch the cards at all.¡± Tracy smiled.


    Talking about the event in the King Club, Tracy recalled of Terry and asked, ¡°How do you want to deal


    with my dad?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really wanted to kill him when he indeed agreed to betray you for saving his own


    damning life.¡±


    Baron said calmly, ¡°But when he said he agreed to give you to me and begged me for sparing his life, I


    thought he was very poor. But his poorness is due to his bad personality. Also, he is addicted to


    gambling.¡±


    ¡°From now on, he willpletely lose you, his family and everything! He will not find a ce to live


    across Cona. Nor can hend a job.¡±


    ¡°Next, he will suffer from abject life of all kinds. Maybe he won¡¯t stand it and choose to die. But no


    worries, I will ask someone to watch him.¡±


    ¡°All of these are real description of a gambler who bes desperate. Only in this way can he turn


    over a new leaf.¡±


    ¡°He will possibly go to the Samho Group to look for you and Yuri. But you would have to dismiss him, or


    our efforts will be in vain.¡±


    At the same time, Baron had already arrived at the Peak Hotel.


    Tracy looked at Baron out of surprise and she seemed to know Baron for the first time.


    After a long while, her eyes turned red and she said, ¡°I know, and he can only make a change in this


    way. I will tell Yuri that she couldn¡¯t see his father either.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Lewis Manor.


    Susan soaked herself in the bath and her eyes kept close. She was thinking of the scene that Baron


    saved her life.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    She walked out of the bathroom after a while and stood on the big ss. She appreciated her perfect


    body andughed confidently, ¡°Tracy, your man will be mine!¡±

 Chapter 127 The Untidy Terry

    Chapter 127 The Untidy Terry


    Time passed quickly and it was July already. The weather was so hot and dry in Cona, especially in the


    past fortnight, every day was sunny and in severe heat, as if it was an operating oven.


    A fortnight passed after Terry lost Tracy to Baron.


    Baron thought Terry would look for Tracy and Yuri, but to his surprise, Terry didn¡¯t show up after that


    day.


    At the Citizen Square, Cona.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As the sun rose, the sunlight was sprinkling on the ground.


    Terry was lying on a chair in the square. He woke up, rubbed his eyes, sat up slowly, and spread


    himself, as the sunlight shined on him.


    He went to theke near the square, and washed his face. He felt upset when he looked at his


    vicissitudinary face in the water.


    He felt sorry for his two daughters. After he was dismissed from Perry Group, he had no job, but Tracy


    and Yuri didn¡¯tint. They supported him to live a carefree life.


    Whenever he thought of losing his two great daughters, and the words that the man with a mask said to


    him, he just felt very guilty.


    He would be willing to exchange their freedom with his own life.


    For the past fortnight, he had been out and looking for jobs, but nopany wanted to hire him, even


    some smallpanies.


    Unconsciously, he was already weeping, and tears dropped down his cheek and into theke.


    Finally, he unleashed his pain, and burst out crying.


    Andter, he seemed to feel better, and he washed his face, and got on his feet.


    ¡°Tracy, daddy will find you!¡±


    The only motivation now in his mind was to find Tracy and set her free. He had to straighten up and


    earn as much money as he could.


    Because he made up his mind that he wasn¡¯t going to live for himself anymore, but for his two


    daughters, for the rest of his life.


    Few people were on the street, for the weather was so hot.


    His face looked pale and skinny, and his lips were very dry, for he hadn¡¯t filled up himself for days.


    He didn¡¯t shave himself and change his cloth for a fortnight. Now he was shaggy and stinky. Whoever


    passed him, would quickly go away, frowning and covering his nose.


    But now, he didn¡¯t care that much about his appearance, for he had rebuilt his confidence just now. He


    walked on the street, with his chin up and chest out, looking determinedly at an employment ad on a


    wall ahead. He wanted a job now.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, he ran into a car, while he was looking around to seek employment ads.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Terry apologized hastily, in a terrified tone.


    At this moment, as the window of the car rolled down, a familiar face showed up.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Terry was startled, but in a split second, he said guiltily to Baron, with tears brimming in his eyes,


    ¡°Baron, I am very sorry, it was all my fault, I should have protected Tracy.¡±


    Baron expected what Terry was going to react and say to him, for he was kept posted of Terry¡¯s


    movements, so he felt no surprises at all.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, I will not quit, no matter what it takes, I am going to find Tracy again, and


    make her free.¡±


    Terry suddenly said, in a firm tone. And he whirled around and walked away. He didn¡¯t n to borrow


    money from Baron.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    At this time, Tracy and Yuri, who were sitting in the car, called out to Terry, with tears coursing down


    their cheeks, as they saw their shaggy father.


    Terry was shocked, and stayed still, shivering, as he heard the familiar voice sounding behind. His eyes


    bulged. He didn¡¯t dare to turned around, for he thought it might be an illusion.


    When Terry was still in confusion, two girls jumped out of the car, rushed to him, and hugged him tightly


    behind, in spite of his stinking smell.


    Until that, he was assured that it was not illusion. They really were Tracy and Yuri.


    He was even more excited when he heard Tracy, for he thought he would never have the chance to


    see her again.


    Terry gradually became emotional and started crying. They now were embracing each other tightly.


    ¡°It was daddy¡¯s fault, I apologize¡­¡±


    Terry said while he was weeping himself out.


    Seeing this, Baron felt happy, for the little trick he used now worked.


    Terry was pulled into the car. Tracy and Yuri sat next to him on the back seat. Stink of Terry was


    floating inside the car, but Tracy and Yuri didn¡¯t care. They held him in arms instead.


    Baron drove to a SPA center, pulled over, and passed a handful of bills to Terry, ¡°Dad, take it, go inside


    and take a bath. After that, we will take you to get some fancy outfits.¡±


    If Terry got in a cloth boutique with a smelted body like now, he would be rejected before entering.


    Terry took the money, for he wasn¡¯t with a single penny, although he felt like he shouldn¡¯t take it. He


    said seriously, ¡°I owe you. I will pay you back when I find a job and earn my money.¡±


    After finishing his words, he left the car, before Baron said something.


    Baron smiled, looked at Tracy who was sobbing, and said, ¡°I know you feel sad about dad, but he had


    changed a lot after suffering so much in the past fortnight. He will not be the same as before, so we


    have to cheer up.¡±


    ¡°Baron, thank you. If it wasn¡¯t you, I can¡¯t imagine how dad is going to be by this time,¡± said Tracy


    gratefully.


    Yuri also sobbed, and said, ¡°Baron, it is so lucky for Tracy to marry you. You will be happy!¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are happy,¡± said Baron, who smiled faintly.


    And for Terry, he got in the SPA center already.


    ¡°You stinky beggar, what the hell are youing here for? Where is the security? Get him out of here!


    It¡¯s damn smelted!¡±


    Thedy at the reception counter screamed, with her nose covered.


    ¡°I am not a beggar, I got money, Ie here for bath.¡±


    Terry exined hastily, gesturing the money Baron gave him.


    Quickly, several securities with a baton rushed over. As they saw him, they pointed their batons at


    Terry, and yelled, ¡°You damn beggar, how dare youe to Domom SPA. Get the hell out of here, or


    we will beat you up!¡±


    ¡°I doe here for a bath.¡±


    Terry said in a hurry tone.


    ¡°Fuck you! You crap are not allowed toe in Domom SPA! Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    The security captain kicked at Terry. Terry was so weak, for he hadn¡¯t been filled up for days.


    He could not bear such a kick from a man weighted more than two hundred pounds. Terry was kicked


    out of the door and fell hard on the ground.

 Chapter 128 Domom SPA

    Chapter 128 Domom SPA


    Yuri just happened to see what was going on to Terry. She saw he was kicked and yelled by a bunch of


    securities.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Yuri cried out, opened the car door, jumped out and rushed to Terry. And Tracy followed next to her.


    They were so furious as they saw their father was being bullied.


    ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡±


    They helped Terry to get up and said.


    It was lucky that Terry wasn¡¯t injured.


    The securities were surprised that the poor beggar had two gorgeous daughters, when they saw Tracy


    and Yuri.


    ¡°Why did you hit my dad?¡±


    Yuri growled angrily at them.


    She now became more aggressive, after she took the ce of general manger from Camel.


    ¡°Beauty, it was not our fault. The way your dad looks, will definitely make him be rejected by any SPA


    center, let alone Domom SPA.¡±


    The captain, who just kicked Terry, spoke arrogantly.


    They showed no mercy to Tracy and Yuri, for they knew it was impossible to hook up with girls like


    them, although they looked pretty.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad pay you? Or there is a rule or something that bans people dressed like my dad from


    entering? If there is, why don¡¯t you just let him know, and talk him out of your fucking SPA center? How


    Yuri would not allow it to pass this way. She was still outrageous.


    ¡°You two beauties, I suggest you stop messing around with us.¡±


    Seeing that Yuri wasn¡¯t going to stop, the guard got irritated, and howled sarcastically, ¡°You bitches,


    don¡¯t pretend like you are pure and lofty, you will bed with me if I pay you too.¡±


    Hearing this, Tracy and Yuri were ballistic, with eyes bulging, and fists clenching hard.


    Seeing his daughters were being insulted, Terry just could not let it pass, although he was a yes man


    just now.


    ¡°How dare you insult my daughters like that, I am going to kill you!¡±


    Terry roared grumpily, with teeth gritting, and jumped on those securities.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, before he got there, a quick shadow surpassed him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The guard, who was rampant, now was floating in the air, and flying inwards the lobby.


    And in a split second, a bang sounded again, and the captain fell on the ss door. ss was cracking


    and scattering everywhere.


    And he kept rolling around. He knocked on the counter desk and fell into aa.


    Seeing this, the rest of securities were terrified.


    When Terry got there, the guard was faint already.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to stop my dad?¡±


    Baron looked around coldly, turned to Terry, and said, ¡°Dad,e with me!¡±


    Terry lost his head, for he had never seen something happened like this before in his entire life.


    ¡°Dad, listen to Baron, we are heading in!¡± nodded Tracy and Yuri, who came to Terry and held his arms.


    Terry darted a good look at Baron, as if it was the first time that he met him. Terry was very impressive


    by the kick.


    And now, he recalled a lot. He realized that the look that Baron just had was exactly the same with the


    mask man a fortnight before when he agreed to put Tracy as the stake.


    And moreover, Tracy was with Baron, which reminded him that the mask man could be Baron.


    The reason why Baron would do this was to save him from gambling.


    And he thought of the way he treated Baron before, he felt guilty and thankful.


    ¡°Fine, I will follow you guys!¡±


    Terry nodded firmly. He seemed to regain his confidence.


    While Baron moved forward, the rest of securities retreated.


    Therefore, a ridiculous scene was happening in the lobby of Domom SPA, where a bunch of securities


    with baron was forced to moved back by an unarmed Baron.


    The chaos in the lobby was noticed by Leon, the lobby manager.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    He found out that the door was broken, and the captain was in aa, lying down on the floor. He was


    pissed off.


    At this moment, he saw the securities was retreating.


    And then, he saw Baron, and a middle-aged man apanied by two gorgeousdies.


    ¡°It was you who beat up my people?¡±


    Leon stared at Baron.


    He could feel all of his was caused by this young man, although he didn¡¯t know what had just


    happened.


    ¡°Your damn watchdogs are too talky. I am just teaching them a lesson!¡±


    Terry snapped coolly.


    ¡°How dare you mess around in Domom SPA? If you can¡¯t tell me a good reason to convince me, you¡¯re


    dead here.¡±


    Leon said, in a curt and cold voice. After he finished his words, another bunch of securities ran out, and


    besieged Baron.


    Terry was supposed to feel worried, but as he saw Tracy, Yuri and Baron were so calm, he was calm,


    too.


    When he noticed that the mask man was Baron, he was pretty confident to Baron, even though he


    didn¡¯t know exactly who Baron was.


    ¡°As the lobby manager, is that appropriate for you to me on customers before you figure out what


    was going on?¡± said Baron coldly.


    ¡°So, tell me, what the hell happened?¡± said the manager, frowning.


    Obviously, he was asking his people.


    ¡°Sir, the beggar came in just now to mess with us, we asked him to leave, but he would not go. He was


    disrespectful to me and wanted to beat me up.¡±


    Ady walked out of the counter, gesturing to Terry, and said with sarcasm, ¡°I called securities to force


    him out. I didn¡¯t expect he got partners here.¡±


    The lobby was crowded by this time, and after hearing what thedy had just said, everyone was


    judging Terry.


    ¡°I did not mess around here! I did not act rude to her, neither! I had no n to beat her up, I got money,


    I just want to pay and have a bath. But she asked me to get out and called out securities to hit me!¡±


    Terry exined hastily.

 Chapter 129 Terry Was Insulted

    Chapter 129 Terry Was Insulted


    Baron would be doubtful of what Terry just said before, but now, he trusted him. And obviously, it was


    thedy who was lying.


    ¡°How dare you lie to us, you old beggar!¡±


    The youngdy was lying, and acting arrogantly, for she thought she got Leon back her up.


    ¡°You are the beggar, you bitch!¡±


    Yuri was ballistic. She yelled at thedy, with her fists gritting, and seemed ready to beat her up.


    ¡°Damn! Look at him, how dirty and smelly he is! I can smell it from far away. If he is not beggar, who


    is?¡±


    Thedy fought back, pretending she was the one who was wronged, and said, ¡°Mr. Leon, can you see


    how rude they are? They even dare to mess around in our Domom SPA.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Leon looked at Baron, ¡°Now, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Baron, I said nothing rude and did nothing offensive, and¡­¡±


    Terry spoke so honestly. He was in hurry and confusion, for he didn¡¯t wanted to be misunderstood by


    his two daughters, when he just got back with them.


    He was about to move his lips, but Baron cut in, and said soothingly, with eyes on Terry, ¡°Dad, no more


    exin, I trust you!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I trust you, too.¡±


    Tracy embraced Terry tofort him, for she understood it felt terrible being insulted in public. She


    herself also felt bad, but when she knew Baron was there, she was rxed.


    Terry was touched, as he saw the firm expression on Baron¡¯s face.


    Terry concerned it would go out of control, so he wanted to stop the quarrel, ¡°Baron, since you trust me,


    I don¡¯t care what they said about me, why don¡¯t we just leave here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leon, see, the beggar is leaving, he is guilty.¡±


    Terry didn¡¯t expect that the counterdy would say so.


    It made Baron mad. He goggled coldly at thedy, and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to insult my dad


    again, I will kick your ass, bitch!¡±


    As she looked at Baron¡¯s eyes, she felt the anger inside him, and it made her freak out. She was to


    terrified to move her lips.


    ¡°How dare you threaten my people in front of me?¡±


    Leon barked, and looked darkly at Baron. If it wasn¡¯t for the big bug upstairs, he would have ordered


    his people to hit them already.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t waste my valuable time.¡±


    Baron looked up, gesturing to the ballhead camera at the corner, and said, ¡°Is it a camera? Just go and


    check the CCTV, and we will see who was lying.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, check the CCTV though, I did not lie,¡± said Terry quickly, who was delighted as he saw the


    camera.


    The counterdy felt a shiver, for she knew the truth, after hearing that they wanted to check the CCTV.


    Baron noticed her reaction. And for Leon, he didn¡¯t consider carefully about this issue, he acted so


    aggressively, just because he was trying to protect the reputation of Domom SPA.


    He now understood the truth, when he saw the counter girl and Terry reacted in a totally different way.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we just check the CCTV? It will tell us who was lying, and who wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. This gentleman is not a beggar, although he is scrubby.¡±


    ¡°The CCTV will tell the truth; the gentle is innocent.¡±


    ¡­


    Most of the onlookers were young men. They pitied Terry and was annoyed by the counter girl. They


    knew she was lying.


    Now, everyone wanted to know the truth through the CCTV.


    Leon felt very embarrassed now. If he showed some respect just now, it would be easy to handle this


    issue. But it was toote.


    ¡°You have no rights to check our CCTV.¡±


    Leon said, with his eyes narrowing. He took a few steps forward to Baron and said in a low voice that it


    could only be heard by themselves, ¡°Youngd, you beat up my people, if you leave here now, I will let


    it pass over.¡±


    ¡°What? Now you know you are wrong, so you¡¯re threatening me, huh?¡±


    Baron sneered, ¡°You affront my dad in public, and I must check the CCTV now!¡±


    Baron said it out loud, so everybody understood that the manager just threatened Baron.


    ¡°I am shocked. This Domom SPA is so disrespectful, I will note over anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am going to film it, post it online, and tell every not toe here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯te over, neither. What if such insulting thing happen to me, and they threaten me, how am I


    going to do with it?¡±


    ...


    All of sudden, the crowd started criticizing the way the Domom SPA had treated Terry. And none of


    them was saying kind words.


    Leon looked terribly awkward. He goggled testily at Baron, ¡°Youd, I did offer you a mercy, but you


    just ignored it, then don¡¯t me me if I am rude.¡±


    And he added on loudly, gesturing, ¡°Anyone who dares to mess with Domom SPA, will be disabled!


    Today, I will take him as a warning to others!¡±


    The crowd stopped criticizing as the manage spoke up.


    They thought it was just a legal SPA center, but now, they realized that it wasn¡¯t.


    How ridiculous it was.


    All of sudden, a dozen of securities holding a baton, jumped on Baron.


    Terry was terrified, but he took a step forward, stood before Tracy and Yuri, and said confirmedly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be fearful, dad is here to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Anyone who dares to hit him, will be killed!¡±


    When those securities were about to hit on Baron, a roar sounded from the elevator entrance. And a


    bareheaded man walked out, with two big men suited up behind.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Leon felt a quiver, and shrieked, when he saw the bald man.


    ¡°Jam, James, Mr. James, what brings you here?¡±


    Leon hastily ran over and smiled. His voice sounded shaky.


    ¡°Get off my way!¡±


    The bald man pushed him away and ran over to Baron. He said, with fear in his voice, ¡°Mr. Owen, are


    you doing good?¡±

 Chapter 130 The Bid of Domom SPA

    Chapter 130 The Bid of Domom SPA


    Mr. Owen?


    Leon was stupefied as he heard what the bald man had just called Baron.


    The bald wore a paisley shirt, a suit pants, and a chic chain on the neck. He got a wolf tattoo on his


    arm.


    He made a small bow to Baron as he got to him.


    The crowd was amazed and was gloating over Leon.


    ¡°Is this your property?¡±


    Baron said tonelessly to the bald man.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I got nothing to do with this SPA center, I am here just for a spa.¡±


    The bald man exined hastily, for he was afraid that Baron would misunderstand him.


    The bald man was James, who yielded to Baron a fortnight ago at King Club. He still felt scared now


    when he recalled what happened that day.


    ¡°If it was not your property, then I just have to acquire it.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon was terrified, sweating. Now, he deeply believed anything Baron said.


    He knew how much of the profit this SPA center would made. If it was him who made the center get


    acquired, his boss would kill him.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, this spa center is not as simple as it looks.¡±


    James reacted in a opposite way. He looked awkward, and whispered to Baron¡¯s ear, ¡°The real boss of


    this spa center is the Wilson family. The manager here is just their puppet.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t expect that this spa center was a property of the Wilson family.


    He suddenly thought of that the Peak Hotel was one of the Wilson family¡¯s properties.


    A few days ago, Walter Wilson went to the Peak Hotel, and eximed that a big bug was interested in


    it and wanted him to sell it.


    James just got promoted two weeks ago. Compared to a super family like the Wilson family, he was


    just nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I apologize for my rudeness.¡±


    Leon quickly came over and apologized reverently.


    He had no idea that Domom SPA was one of the Wilson family¡¯s properties, or else he would not be so


    dreadful to James, let alone apologize to Baron.


    ¡°Baron, could we just end it here now?¡±


    Timid and overcautious as Terry was, he went to Baron and tried to persuade him, as he saw Leon


    apologized.


    ¡°Sir, please forgive us, we should have treated you kindly. Don¡¯t you want to take a bath? I am


    arranging it now, and to show our sincerity, we will offer you a one-year membership. You cane


    over and have our services for free.¡±


    Leon reacted quickly. He apologized to show their regrets and offer a free membership to show that


    they meant it.


    ¡°At what point do you think we need your free membership?¡±


    Yuri snapped, for she wanted to fight back for his father, who was insulted badly.


    ¡°Lady, I have no offence¡­¡±


    Leon exined quickly. Baron directly interrupted, in a cold voice, ¡°Cut the crap, and get your boss to


    me now.¡±


    ¡°What was going on out here?¡±


    At this moment, a suited man of middle age walked into the Domom SPA.


    Seeing this, Leon was in panic, for the man was his boss.


    Now he could not hide anymore, so he wiped away the sweat, and said honestly, ¡°Boss, this gentleman


    wants to acquire Domom SPA!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The middle-aged man was startled, and then turned into slightly mad.


    Domom SPA was a spa center. But in fact, it was not just a spa center. There were illegal business


    running in it, and that was the reason why the Wilson family became so rich and powerful today.


    It was a very significant ce to the Wilson family, and they would sell it only if they could sell it in a


    high price.


    ¡°Lad, are you messing around with us here?¡±


    The middle-aged man squinted, stared sharply at Baron.


    ¡°Jimmy, how the hell do you think Mr. Baron is messing with you?¡± It was your damn staffs who


    offended Mr. Baron first. It was their fault.¡±


    James was acting aggressively, for he clearly understood that he was afraid of the Wilson family, but if


    he did not back Baron up this time, Baron would make him lose everything. And if he did, Baron could


    give him what he wanted.


    Jimmy knew James before. And he knew he was just a bludger, and could not match with the Wilson


    family, although he got promoted.


    ¡°Buddy, it is none of your business, I don¡¯t think you have the ability to put your finger in it,¡± said Jimmy


    tonelessly, staring at James.


    James was mad, and was about to fight back, but Baron cut in.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy, I am very interested in acquiring your Domom SPA, just give me your bid!¡±


    Baron said expressionlessly.


    Jimmy looked Baron up and down. And he could tell that Baron wasn¡¯t able to afford this acquisition


    from his cheap outfit.


    ¡°Lad, who are you? You must be very rich, huh? Otherwise, James will not speak for you, right?¡±


    Jimmy said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Who am I? You¡¯d better find out yourself,¡± muttered Baron drily.


    ¡°Boss, I remember him!¡±


    Suddenly, Leon said, ¡°Thisdy was called the most beautiful president in Cona. Five years ago, she


    slept with a security boy in herpany, and then, they got married. The boy became a live-in son-in-


    Leon knew Tracy by sight, but could not remember who she was at the beginning.


    And he felt embarrassed, for he was scared by Baron.


    ¡°Oh, he is just a coward. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue now.¡±


    Jimmy said grimly, ¡°Lad, before I kick your ass, get the hell out of here.¡±


    Baron shook his head reluctantly, ¡°I am going to buy it today!¡±


    Did the Wilson family want to buy Peak Hotel from Baron before?


    And today, Baron would buy Domom SPA from the Wilson family.


    It was just like an old saying: Deal with a man as he deals with you.


    ¡°Since you are so confident, then I just have to offer you my bid. One hundred million dors. If you can


    afford it, then I will just sell it!¡±


    Jimmy was mad immediately, especially when he saw the confidence on Baron¡¯s face.


    James was dumbstruck when he heard the bid, for the bid was too high if Baron ran the spa center


    legally.


    But if Baron ept to run it in an illegal way, on hundred million dors was a good price.


    So he whispered quickly to Baron, ¡°Mr. Owen, I think the bid is too high, I suggest you offer a counter-


    bid of fifty million dors.¡±


    ¡°Give me the bank ount, I am transferring the money to it now.¡±


    Before James finished his words, Baron ept the bid of one hundred million dors.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡±


    Jimmy shrieked in a high voice. He really doubted Baron.


    In his opinion, even for Tracy, the general manager of Samho, could not afford such a bid, let alone


    Baron, a littled, who was dependent on his wife¡¯s family.


    Baron texted the bank ount, and within two minutes, Jimmy received a massage.

 Chapter 131 One Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 131 One Hundred Million Dors


    The text tone sounded pretty loudly, and everyone there could hear.


    Jimmy felt no good, and looked embarrassed, ¡°It might be a spam short message!¡±


    But his eyes were bulging widely, when he checked the massage.


    ¡°Your debit car ending with 8067 has received NND 100,000,000.00, and your current bnce is NND


    54,250.00. Nona Bank¡±


    The massage really blew his mind. He looked at the screen for seconds to confirm it was real.


    In Cona, there were a lot of people who had more than one hundred million dors, but without


    reservation, it was impossible to transfer such arge amount of money.


    But if one had a deposit much higher than one hundred million dors, the bank might take it different,


    and they would allow him to transfer at any time.


    And even James also showed him respect. Did it mean that this young man was really rich or


    something?


    At the moment, a youngdy suited up came in.


    Everybody was watching her. She directly walked to Baron, presented a document to him with both


    hands, and said politely, ¡°Mr. Owen, this is the contract for acquiring Domom SPA. It wille into


    effect once you and Mr. Jimmy both sign it.¡±


    When Baron decided to buy Domom SPA, he texted his people to prepare the contract.


    Jimmy was bewildered now, for he was not the real boss of Domom SPA and had no right to sell it in


    his name.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy, you received the money already? This is the transfer contract, check it, and sign on it if you


    have no problem with it.¡±


    Baron said drily, looking at Jimmy.


    The crowd then understood Jimmy had received one hundred million dors. And they all looked at


    Baron in amazement.


    Tracy and Yuri didn¡¯t feel surprised, for they knew who Baron was and what he could do.


    But for Terry, he was in confusion.


    So he was really shocked by what Baron was doing now.


    Did it really necessary to buy the whole Domom SPA out just for him to have a bath?


    Jimmy was scared, drawing a long face. He said hastily, ¡°Sir, I am sorry, I was kidding, I am not selling


    Domom SPA.¡±


    ¡°Kidding? I am serious!¡±


    Baron squinted his eyes, and said proudly, ¡°You got the money, and now I am the one who takes the


    lead.¡±


    ¡°I transfer the money back to you right now.¡±


    Jimmy said, with his teeth gritting, and took out his phone to operate a transfer.


    ¡°I signed already, and now it¡¯s your turn!¡± snapped Baron, looking grimly at Jimmy, as he took the


    contract and signed on it.


    ¡°I told you I am not selling it! You can¡¯t force me.¡±


    Jimmy roared testily, for he would not let it happen. If he did, the Wilson family would have him killed.


    He was just a puppet of the Wilson family, but he was also the legal person of the Domom SPA,


    because the Wilson family did not want their family members get involved in regard to legal risks. If he


    signed, it was sold legally.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy, I think we¡¯d better talk this problem over in the office.¡±


    Baron said, and darted an implicit look at James, who immediately understood what Baron meant. As


    he ordered, his two bodyguards went and grasped Jimmy.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing, James?¡± yelled Jimmy in a terrified tone.


    James smiled, ¡°Jimmy, let¡¯s have a nice talk in the office!¡±


    ¡°Let go off me! You damn nerds!¡±


    Jimmy was shouting while he was taken by two bodyguards.


    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t hear any rumor for what happens today, and If I did, some of you may have to pay his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    price.¡±


    Baron looked around at the crowd as he warned. And then, he smiled and added, ¡°From now on, I am


    the boss of Domom SPA, everyone here can get a free membership for a year, and I hope you can


    enjoy yourselves.¡±


    What a typical trick to boost his reputation.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be big mouth about it, and you are acquiring it in awful way. Thanks for you free


    membership!¡±


    The crowd cheered.


    Baron was so aggressive that no one would dare to be speak.


    Asdies at the counter saw their boss was taken into the office, they were so scared.


    ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you hear? Come on, do the registration for our customers right


    now.¡±


    Leon howled to thedies, as he saw they were stunned.


    ¡°Boss, if you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    Leon said carefully.


    ¡°From now on, you are fired, get the fuck out of here!¡±


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Hearing so, Leon went down his knees instantly, ¡°Boss, it was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t be so rude to


    you, please forgive me. I was the lobby manager here, I know how to handle problems here, just don¡¯t


    dismiss me, please.¡±


    As a lobby manager, he did not have much sry, but he could get a lot of tips. The ie was pretty


    considerable, and he would not allow to be dismissed easily.


    ¡°You,e over!¡±


    Baron pointed at a tall security.


    The tall security paced up quickly over, ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°From today on, you are the lobby manager here. And now, you take this asshole out of here!¡± said


    Baron drily.


    The tall security felt like he was so lucky to be appointed as the lobby manager. But before that, he was


    so scared that he might be fired.


    ¡°Yes, boss. I, I am on it,¡± spluttered he excitedly, and turned to Leon.


    ¡°You were fired already, get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°Take him and throw him out of here!¡± cried out the tall security in a high pitch voice.


    And then, several securities came and kicked Leon out of the lobby.


    Baron took a look at the woman who insulted Terry before, and said, ¡°You also get out of here.¡±


    And the new lobby manager immediately goggled indignantly at her. The woman felt a shiver, and


    mumbled, in a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    He ran away as she spoke.


    At this time, James got out of the office and walked towards Baron, with a document in hand, ¡°Mr.


    Owen, here is the contract, Jimmy signed it already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I signed, I am cooperative.¡±


    Jimmy followed up respectfully. He acted in a totally different way.


    Baron didn¡¯t expect that he would be willing to sign on the contract this quickly. He was curious about


    what James had done to him.


    ¡°Since you signed it already, then you are free to go!¡± snapped James.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going now.¡±


    Jimmy left quickly.


    After a split second, Baron¡¯s phone rang, and he picked the call up, a voice of astonishment sounded,


    ¡°Mr. President, the bank ount we just transferred a hundred million dors, now receives a hundred


    million dors.¡±

 Chapter 132 family Reunion

    Chapter 132 family Reunion


    Baron was shocked. He took a look at James, and said, ¡°Well, alright!¡±


    ¡°You did it?¡±


    Baron hanged up the call, stared at James, and asked.


    ¡°This spa center was very important to the Wilson family. What have just happened, no one knows


    except Jimmy, in a short time.¡±


    James smiled and continues, ¡°I just gave two choices to Jimmy, the first one is that I make him to sign,


    and he gets punished by the Wilson family. And the second one is that he shut his mouth and leaves


    Cona, and I give him five hundred million dors. He chose the second one.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well done!¡± said Baron in surprise, taking a tumble and patting James¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It is my honor! I am willing to do anything for you, Mr. Owen,¡± said James in glee, as he was praised by


    Baron.


    ¡°Dad, you can have your bath now,¡± said Baron, who looked at Terry.


    ¡°You wait here for dad, and I am going to buy some clothes for him.¡±


    Baron talked to Tracy, and looked away at James, ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    James drove, took Baron and left.


    ¡°I was really curious at Domom SPA. How does it operate so that it can make the Wilson family so rich


    right now?¡± asked Baron questioningly, when they were on the way.


    ¡°More than twenty years ago, the Wilson family was just a small family, and the Domom SPA was


    called Domom Bath.¡±


    ¡°Later, Randy Wilson, the master of Wilson family, procured two gorgeous foreign girls, and they were


    twins, no one knew how he did it.¡±


    ¡°A lot of big bugs in Cona are interested in foreign girls. So, they started to make friends with Randy.


    And from that time on, the Wilson family started to grow.¡±


    ¡°Randy then became aware of the benefits of providing prostitutes and started to seek sexy virgin girls.


    Until today, Domom SPA has already became a heaven of whoring for big bugs in Cona. And they


    made deals there.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell differences from the surface of Domom SPA with any other normal spa center, but in fact,


    it is fancy brothel, and they have a lot of hot girls on the top floor.¡±


    James told everything he knew about Domom SPA to Baron.


    Baron felt a little mad, for he was surprised that in a small city like Cona, a family like the Wilsons


    would dare to do such a dirty business.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyw-enforcing department punished or put them into jail?¡± asked Baron.


    James shook his head, ¡°Mr. Owen, think about it, the Wilson family now is the top family in Cona. The


    legal person of Domom SPA is a puppet. If something bad happens to it, they won¡¯t care. They just lose


    a puppet, and all they have to is to raise another puppet. It¡¯s easy.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the Wilson family now does not depend on Domom SPA, they are running real estate


    business, and it is their main business. Ruining Domom SPA is not going to shake their solid


    foundation.¡±


    James looked heavy after he finished his speaking. And then, he added, in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Owen,


    what happened today won¡¯t spread out in a short time. But before long, the Wilson family will hear of it


    anyway, and they will not let it pass easily.¡±


    ¡°I am just waiting for them toe revenging on me!¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes were full of coldness.


    The Wilson family forced innocent girls to be whores. This had already hit his bottom line.


    Baron went out with James just for getting the details of Domom SPA. As for the cloth, James had


    already sent his people to do it.


    Before long, they got back to Domom SPA, and James¡¯s people was waiting there, with a big bag of


    clothes in hand.


    ¡°You manage Domom SPA for me, and I need you to know again, I will not allow a single dirty business


    in it.¡±


    Baron warned, in a very serious tone. He added, ¡°Get my phone number now, if there is anything you


    cannot handle, just call me.¡±


    James was in a great joy, for he did not have Baron¡¯s phone number, even though he yielded to him


    already, and now Baron seemed to trust him.


    ¡°You do your own stuff, I do mine.¡±


    Baron ordered to James, turned around and walked into Domom SPA, with the clothes in hand.


    After twenty minutes, Terry swaggered out, with a fancy suit of Versace, which perfectly fitted him.


    Terry was handsome, of course, or how could he have two beautiful daughters.


    ¡°Dad, you look amazing!¡±


    ¡°Some people may think I am your girlfriend, if I hang out with you sometime in the future,¡± said Yuri,


    smiling and holding Terry¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Get off it! It was nonsense!¡±


    Terry goggled at Yuri.


    ¡°Dad, I agree with Yuri, you look fantastic!¡± said Yuri smilingly.


    ¡°I am fifty five years old now. I am too old to be handsome.¡±


    ¡°I think now it is the time to take good care of my grandson,¡± said Terry, sneering, and darting a look at


    Baron and Tracy.


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask Yuri to have a boyfriend first, and she will get you a grandson,¡± said Tracy snappily,


    goggling at Terry, as her face reddened after hearing what Terry just said.


    ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t get me in!¡± snapped Yuri, who was slightly mad.


    Baron felt happy, as he saw they messed around with each other.


    Now Terry was totally changed. He epted Terry from the bottom of his heart. But for Sherry, there


    was still a long way to go.


    He might have to put a lot of efforts to change her.


    Baron sent Terry to a high-ss barbershop. And under the instigation of Yuri, Terry ept to have a


    very chic haircut.


    And for Baron, he also had a short haircut, which made him looked even more handsome.


    After that, it was already the time to pick up Lara. So, they went to Blue Sky Kindergarten.


    ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much!¡±


    Lara jumped into Terry¡¯s arms emotionally, as she hadn¡¯t seen Terry for days.


    Terry hugged Lara tightly, with tears filling up in his eyes. He felt sorry that he didn¡¯t cherish the time


    and joys with his family.


    Terry was startled when he arrived at Peak Hotel, seeing the splendid mansion.


    Until then, he realized the person he kept insulting and looked down upon was really remarkable.


    Sherry hadn¡¯t seen Terry for almost a month. Seeing him, she just took a look at him, and said


    ironically, ¡°I thought you¡¯re dead already, you really surprise me now.¡±


    There were a lot of things that Terry wanted to share with Sherry, but he was rejected by her cold


    words.


    And then, Sherry moved his eyes back on the TV, and burst intoughing every now and then.


    After nine o¡¯clock at night, Terry knocked the door of Baron¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Baron opened the door, seeing Terry standing before the door, looking pretty upset.

 Chapter 133 Get Ready.

    Chapter 133 Get Ready.


    Tracy had also seen Terry. She held Lara in her arms and walked to him, ¡°Dad, you said you want to


    tell me something, right?¡±


    No one knew a father better than his daughter.


    Tracy immediately noticed that Terry wanted to say something, so she took the initiative to ask him.


    ¡°Dad,e in!¡±


    Baron asked him toe quite respectfully.


    ¡°Grandpa, I want your hug!¡±


    Lara hadn¡¯t seen Terry for a long time, and missed him so much. She ran to him directly.


    Terry held Lara in his arms and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Lara giggled very happily.


    After ying with Lara for a while, Terry then exined the reason why he hade, ¡°Baron, I need


    your help.¡±


    Baron was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Dad, we are family. If you need my help, just tell me.¡±


    Tracy felt warm in her heart and also said, ¡°Yes, dad. Just tell us, if you need help. We are family,


    right?¡±


    Hearing what they said, Terry thought of the things he had done in the past. At that moment, he felt so


    guilty that he was embarrassed to talk about himself.


    ¡°Since the death of my brother, my father had found an excuse to kick me out of thepany. I know


    he was afraid that I wouldpete with Phillip for power. From that time on, I became extremely


    depressed.¡±


    Terry looked sad and continued, ¡°I have thought about many things recently. It¡¯s all my fault. That


    doesn¡¯t mean that I am good for nothing after leaving thepany.¡±


    ¡°I am going to look for a job tomorrow. I have somepany management experience and confidence


    in myself. I will be able to relieve your pressure by myself.¡±


    At that moment, Terry had a firm stand.


    That made Baron surprised. He originally thought that what happened this time would make Terry stop


    gambling, which was the best result. He didn¡¯t expect that it would not only make him quit gambling, but


    also arouse his spirit.


    ¡°Dad, actually you don¡¯t need to work so hard. We will both work hard. It¡¯s time for you to enjoy your


    life.


    Tracy couldn¡¯t bear to put too much pressure on Terry.


    ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m just fifty-five years old. There are still years before I retire.¡±


    Terry smiled and shook his head, ¡°Besides, I never feel that work is stressful, rather it is a kind of


    enjoyment for me. It¡¯s just that I have been depressed for so many years. I don¡¯t know if I can still adapt


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    to the current market.¡±


    ¡°Tracy, since dad has ambition, we should satisfy him, although it¡¯s just five years. We should support


    him.¡±


    Baron said to Tracy. He appreciated Terry¡¯s eager for making progress very much.


    Terry looked at Baron gratefully, and for the first time he found that he liked Baron so much.


    After pondering for a moment, Tracy nodded, ¡°Since dad wants to work. I will support you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you for supporting me.¡±


    Terry looked so happy. He regrated that he had been in low spirit for so long. Now he just wanted to


    make up for the time he had wasted in the past as fast as possible.


    He looked at the time and then got up with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. I¡¯ll leave now. You should


    go to have a rest early too!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, Baron suddenly called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Terry asked suspiciously.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I have several enterprises, all of which are recruiting employees. I¡¯d like to invite


    you to work in mypany. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like to.¡± Baron asked.


    Now, Brone Group had Yuri in charge, Samho had Tracy, the Porter family property, which had been


    taken over in Kato had Camel, and Domom SPA had James.


    But there was still vacancy for the manager of River Construction Materials in Cona.


    Terry was a senior executive of Perry Group before. It was because of his outstanding ability that Henry


    found a reason to kick him off thepany, because he was afraid Terry wouldpete with Phillip for


    the right of session.


    Although he had been out of work for many years, and the market had changed a lot, the methods


    used may vary, but the principle was the same. Terry was capable of adapting to all these quickly.


    Terry was stunned for a moment, and then said happily, ¡°If I can help you, I¡¯d like nothing more!¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, you can go to the River Construction Materials. I will arrange someone to


    take you to familiarize with thepany¡¯s business first, and then you will be appointed as the general


    manager of thepany.¡± Baron said with a smile.


    Terry was so excited. It was not because he could be the general manager, but because Baron trusted


    him so much.


    He also had full confidence in himself and believed that he could help Baron.


    ¡°Okay. I will never let you down!¡± Terry said with a solemn face.


    Baron smiled, ¡°I believe you, dad!¡±


    Terry turned around and was about to leave. As soon as he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. He


    said, ¡°Baron, it was always my fault. I always owe you an apology. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    After that, he left and closed the door.


    Although it was only an apology, but Baron was very pleased. He tried so hard just for this.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were red. She looked at Baron and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    It was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Lara was asleep. Baron smiled faintly, ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±


    Tracy suddenly whispered.


    Baron felt a little strange and look at Tracy, who was walking towards the bathroom. He muttered,


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she already had the shower?¡±


    Twenty minutester, Tracy came out of the bathroom. When Baron saw her, he was stunned.


    Because in the past, Tracy always wore her pajamas after taking a bath, but today, she only wore a


    bath towel.


    Her long wet hair was scattered on the back of her head, and there was no blemish on her wless


    skin.


    Her shoulders were exposed in the air, and there were still some drops of water on them. She walked


    slowly towards him with her two slender legs.


    Baron dumbly looked at Tracy. He couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva, and suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Tracy was also very nervous. When she was in the bathroom just now, she had thought about a lot,


    about everything she had experienced with Baron.


    Although she had not fallen in deep love with him, she could ensure that she liked Baron. They also


    had Lara. They were inseparable.


    Now that they were legal couples with marriage certificates, they also had a daughter, and she liked


    him, she had no reason to let him continue to suffer.


    Thinking of these, Tracy finally made up her mind.


    ¡°Baron, you should go take a shower too!¡±


    Tracy lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Baron and said in a low voice.


    Hearing what she said, Baron was finally sure that Tracy really got ready. He suddenly got very excited


    and rushed into the bathroom.

 Chapter 134 Restrain Yourself

    Chapter 134 Restrain Yourself


    Baron stood under the shower caddy and let the hot water flow down his body.


    He gradually calmed down.


    He had made instinctive reaction just now. Although Tracy took the initiative, he knew very well that


    Tracy was feeling that he had done too much for her and she was very moved and grateful for it.


    He had already vowed that unless Tracy really fell in love with him, he would never do anything to her.


    When he finished showering and walked out of the bathroom, Tracy had already fallen asleep. Maybe


    she was so tired that she even snored.


    Baron gentlyy down beside Lara. Under the weak light, he looked at Tracy¡¯s delicate face full of


    gentleness in his eyes.


    The next morning, Tracy woke up and felt chilly. She sat up and suddenly found herself naked.


    She hadn¡¯t been wide awake when she just woke up. She subconsciously wanted to scream.


    ¡°What¡¯ wrong?¡±


    Just then, Baron also woke up. He rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    When he just opened his eyes, he saw Tracy¡¯s naked body, which distracted him from sleeping.


    They looked at each other, and both of them were instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Baron first came back to his senses, and was immediately rambling in his statement.


    Tracy then also came back to her senses. She subconsciously crossed her arms to cover chest, and


    felt really embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    Baron hurriedly closed his eyes and turned away.


    Tracy blushed and felt really embarrassed.


    After dressing up, she remembered what had happened yesterday evening.


    Tracy only wore a towel after taking a shower and got in the quilt. She had already thought of giving


    herself to Baronpletely, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would fall asleep.


    People were most sensitive at night and most likely to be impulsive.


    She now recalled that she had taken the initiative to seduce Baronst night. Tracy was too ashamed.


    Baron¡¯s face reddened all over. He looked as if he had a fever. He couldn¡¯t forget what he had saw just


    now.


    After Tracy went to wash, he took the opportunity to leave and went out for morning exercise.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was only when it was almost time to send Lara to kindergarten that Baron returned to the vi, and


    then waited for Tracy and Lara in the car after washing.


    ¡°Tracy, have you had a quarrel with Baron?¡±


    In the hall, Yuri held bread in one hand and a ss of milk in the other. He looked at Tracy while eating.


    Tracy choked on her words and said with a guilty conscience, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Lara, tell me. Did your dad and mom have a fight?¡±


    Obviously, Yuri didn¡¯t believe her, so she turned to ask Lara.


    Lara held a ss of milk and shook her head, ¡°No!¡±


    Yuri immediately became more curious. Since there was no quarrel, but why did she feel something


    was strange between them?


    ¡°Mom, when you got up in the morning, why were you not dressed?¡±


    At that moment, Lara suddenly looked at Tracy suspiciously and asked.


    Tracy suddenly looked dumbfounded, and her face instantly reddened all over.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lara saw her naked this morning.


    Yuri was also stunned, and soon said with a wicked smile, ¡°Lara, you will have a little brother.¡±


    ¡°Really? Great! I want a little brother!¡±


    After hearing Yuri¡¯s exnation, she immediately pped her hands in joy.


    ¡°Yuri!¡±


    Tracy felt so embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and red at Yuri.


    Fortunately, only the three of them were there. If others heard what they said, that was too


    embarrassing.


    Yuri felt Tracy¡¯s angry. After drinking thest sip of milk, she hurriedly trotted away, ¡°Tracy, I need to go


    for work now!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Just at that moment, Terry appeared in the hall in a business suit.


    Before Tracy could say anything, Lara said happily, ¡°Grandpa, I will have a little brother!¡±


    Terry also felt surprised. Seeing her expression, he suddenly knew something.


    ¡°Dad, things aren¡¯t like that. I¡­¡±


    Tracy wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t tell Terry that


    she slept nakedst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. We should send Lara to kindergarten.¡±


    Terry seemed unusually attuned to her feelings. He took the initiative to change their topic.


    It was the first time for Terry to go to work. He didn¡¯t know where River Construction Materials was, so


    he had to let Baron send him.


    On the way, they were all very quiet. Only Lara babbled all the way.


    After Lara was sent to the kindergarten, the car waspletely quiet.


    Then Baron sent Tracy to Samho, and sent Terry to River Construction Materials.


    After they arrived at thepany, Baron said to Terry, ¡°Dad, I have arranged everything for you. You go


    to look for Mr. Ralphson. He will help you get familiar with the business of thepany.¡±


    Terry nodded slightly, but did not get out of the car yet. He looked a little hesitant.


    Baron asked suspiciously, ¡°Dad, do you have anything else to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I know young people have a lot of energy, but you should be restrained in some things. At least, you


    should do that when Lara isn¡¯t present.¡±


    Only then did Terry look at Baron and said seriously, ¡°She is still a little girl. If she sees what you do, it¡¯s


    not good for her.¡±


    Baron was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand what Terry meant. Not waiting for him to ask, Terry had


    already gotten off the car and left.


    ¡°What is dad talking about?¡±


    Baron was puzzled and muttered to himself, ¡°What does he mean? Why should we avoid Lara?¡±


    He immediately understood what he meant when he said it out.


    ¡°What the hell! What had made him misunderstand?¡± Baron eximed in shock.


    Just then, his cell phone rang. When he picked it up, it turned out to be a call from James.


    He has warned James not to contact him for anything unimportant. It seemed that he had encountered


    something serious.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I have a very important matter to report to you. Is it convenient for you now? I¡¯ll go for you.¡±


    When Baron picked up the phone, he heard James¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to you!¡±


    Since he wanted to report something to him, it must be impossible to say it clearly over the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Domom SPA.¡± James said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Baron directly turn the car around and headed for the Domom SPA.


    It seemed that something should have happened there, and maybe it had something to do with the


    Wilson family. Otherwise, James would not have called him.


    Twenty minutester, Baron arrived at the Domom SPA. James had been waiting at the door in


    advance. He held a cigarette in his hand, and there were more than ten cigarette butts on the ground.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s car stop, James hurriedly went up to greet, ¡°Mr. Owen, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

 Chapter 135 Get Yourself Killed

    Chapter 135 Get Yourself Killed


    They went to the office on the top floor of Domom SPA.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, at one o¡¯clock in the morningst night, Domom SPA received two top-quality beauties.


    Originally, I wanted to refuse, but I was worried that it would arise their suspicion, so I just took them


    in.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    James looked dignified, and then said, ¡°I suspect that many people are involved in this matter. The


    Wilson family is just one of them.¡±


    Hearing James¡¯s words, Baron¡¯s face darkened. No wonder James wanted to report this matter to him


    face to face. It really mattered.


    Originally, he thought that the Wilson family was always looking for the best beauties, and then forced


    them to the Domom SPA and made some illegitimate transactions. Now it seemed that this matter was


    not that simple.


    ¡°How often do they send them? How many of them are sent each time?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t send them at specific time. Sometimes they sent them once a few days, sometimes once


    half a month, but the longest will not exceed a month. The number of women sent each time is not


    certain, probably two or three each time, on average seven or eight women a month.¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Wilson family will soon know that a new boss has taken over the Domom SPA. You try to


    contact the person who sent the women. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± Baron said with a dignified face.


    Only the Wilson family could send seven or eight women to the Domom SPA. If many families had


    involved into this, the number of women hijacked every month was extremely horrible.


    James smiled. He took out his phone and opened a software. It was like a radar map. There was a red


    dot shing and moving.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I have installed a tracker in their car. They are now in Joken. I guess there are people that


    could receive these women there.¡±


    James said that and opened the phone memo. There were two locations on it. He continued, ¡°After


    their car left Cona, they went to Kato and Joken. Kucinca was the fourth city. Every time they stop in a


    city, I will mark their position.¡±


    Baron looked at James. He did not expect that James was so smart. Since the tracker was installed in


    their car, it would be much easier to deal with it.


    ¡°Give me their te number!¡±


    Baron said. After James told him the number, he edited the number into a text message and sent it out.


    Five minutester, his phone rang.


    ¡°Owen, the owner of this car has been found. It is a truck driver named Jalen Pramoj. There is no


    problem of him.¡± A familiar voice rang out.


    ¡°Immediately notify the local officials and ask them to save the woman inside the car quickly.¡± Baron


    As he thought, there must be a big boss behind the scene. Since they dared to do such business, they


    must have aplete n.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, what can I do for you?¡±


    Seeing that Baron hung up the phone, James asked cautiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter.¡± Baron said indifferently.


    James was not capable of dealing with the people who sent women to the Wilson family.


    Not long after, Baron¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    ¡°Baron, the people and cars have both been detained. The women in the car have been saved, but


    nothing has been found. The driver picked up the business from the Inte. He didn¡¯t even know what


    was in his car himself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his first time to take this kind of business. They tell him where to pick up the goods on the Inte,


    and then their people load and unload the goods all the way. They even send people to track him.


    Every time he got to a new ce, their people wille to unload the goods.¡±


    Hearing the voice from the phone, Baron frowned. It seemed that they had paid much attention to the


    confidentiality.


    In this way, all clues were gone. It was difficult to find the source.


    ¡°Okay, I know it. Leave this matter to the official to investigate.¡± Baron hung up the phone after he


    finished speaking.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. James frowned, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baron, Jerome Wilson has brought someone here.¡±


    A middle-aged man said in a panic.


    Baron narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Since he is here, let¡¯s go to meet him!¡±


    If there hadn¡¯t been the matter of the women transaction, Baron might have given the Wilson family a


    way out, but now, the Wilson family could only bepletely destroyed.


    When James heard the name of ¡°Jerome¡±, he was obviously a little afraid. He said solemnly, ¡°Mr.


    Owen, Jerome is Randy¡¯s most valued son. He takes charge of the Domom SPA. I think he has lost


    contact with Jimmy, so hees here in person.¡±


    ¡°Since he is the heir of the Wilson family, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Baron finished speaking and left. James hurriedly followed him.


    In the hall on the first floor.


    ¡°Where is Jimmy? Why can¡¯t I contact him?¡±


    A middle-aged man asked where Jimmy was with a gloomy face, as soon as he came to the Domom


    SPA.


    This middle-aged man was Jimmy, Randy¡¯s most valued son.


    Every time a woman was delivered, he would personally arrange it. But this time, the women had


    already arrived, but Jimmy couldn¡¯t be reached, which made him very angry.


    ¡°Jimmy has sold this ce out. He is not our boss now, and we are not sure where he has gone.¡±


    The manager on duty appointed by Baron did not know Jerome and exined with great respect.


    Jerome was so surprised that he grabbed the cor of the manager and said angrily, ¡°Who gives Jimmy


    the right to sell this ce?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself!¡±


    The manager on duty, who used to be a security guard, was very burly. He pushed Jerome away, and


    he was really angry.


    Jerome was pushed away and he stumbled, almost falling down.


    He was very annoyed that he couldn¡¯t get in touch with Jimmy all morning. As a result, he now knew


    that Jimmy sold this ce out, and now he was even pushed by the manager, which made him even


    more annoyed.


    ¡°Asshole, how dare you touch me! Do you know how recklessly and blindly you acted?¡±


    Jerome was so angry that he instructed the two bodyguards behind him, ¡°Whack him now!¡±


    A bodyguard rushed towards the manager in an instant, but the manager didn¡¯t expect that he acted so


    quickly.


    Although he was a security guard before, he had some strength, but he couldn¡¯tpete with the


    bodyguards of the Wilson family.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Jerome¡¯s bodyguard punched the manager out.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end. The bodyguard rushed to the manager again and wanted to trample on his leg.


    If the bodyguard really trampled on his leg, then his leg would definitely be broken.


    He wanted to dodge, but it was toote. He could just watch his foot falling down.


    ¡°If you dare to hurt him, I will kill you!¡±


    Just at that moment, an overbearing and iparable voice suddenly sounded.


    In this instant, the temperature of the hall seemed to have instantly dropped.


    The bodyguard suddenly had the illusion that if he really stepped on his leg, he would die. One of his


    feet just stopped in the air and he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

 Chapter 136 A Tense Duel

    Chapter 136 A Tense Duel


    All eyes turned to the elevator simultaneously. Then Baron appeared, followed by James.


    Leon was suddenly stirred to excitement to see Baron. ¡°Mr. Owen!¡± he screamed, with a surprised


    expression on his face. Baron was hisst hope. Maybe his leg could be saved!


    Baron set his eyes on Jerome¡¯s face. Jerome, in his 40s, was dressed in a ck suit and wore a


    necktie and a Rolex, with a formidable appearance. He looked like Walter. Baron was pretty sure they


    were brothers.


    At the same time, Jerome stared back at Baron. He did not know Baron but he recognized James!


    Everybody in Cona knew James, for he was on a roll right now.


    Half a month ago, with the help of a mysterious figure, he had risen from obscurity to being a big


    winner! He hadpletely reced Karson to control half of the entertainment ces in Cona.


    But now James was vishly at a young man¡¯s side. The very unusual behavior seemed to illustrate


    that it was most likely that the young man was the mysterious figure.


    ¡°Let me guess, you are the guy who bought the Domom SPA from Jimmy!¡± Jerome asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes, the contract hase into effect. So, you can¡¯t take that back,¡± Baron replied calmly.


    But his manner angered Jerome. He had long been surrounded by yes men and everyone held him in


    high esteem, but today, Baron was an exception.


    He looked at Baron with many changes of expression and tried to control his anger.


    ¡°Hey, good buddy! Let me formally introduce myself. I am Jerome and am from the Wilson family,¡±


    Jerome said gently, but his tone made his arrogance clear.


    After hearing his self-introduction, all employees were speechless with shock, especially Leon, for he


    had given one of the Wilson family a shove just a moment ago. And now he was ovee with fear.


    The Wilson family was among the top 4 families in Cona. They were far more powerful than people


    assumed. Themon people usually tended to keep at a respectful distance from the Wilson family.


    But to everybody¡¯s surprise, Baron was not afraid of Jerome¡¯s identity, and even his expression hadn¡¯t


    changed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you and your Wilson family! You can¡¯t take the Domom SPA back, no


    matter who you are,¡± he said coldly.


    Others were frozen as they heard Baron¡¯s reply, even including Jerome. He grew hot with rage. He was


    the heir to the Wilson family, and for this reason, he was one of the most powerful men in Cona.


    Everyone scrambled to tter him! He had never been treated like this!


    Jerome got very upset, but he tried to keep his anger under control. ¡°Could you tell me who you are


    now?¡± asked Jerome tentatively.


    Jerome managed to restrain his anger, which surprised Baron too.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just remember, don¡¯t mess with me!¡± Baron replied.


    Baron didn¡¯t want to let Jerome go easily, so he got straight to the point, ¡°You¡¯re in my territory, and


    your men hurt my lobby manager. What are you going to do with it?¡±


    James stood beside Baron quietly. When he heard these words, his heart almost stopped! In fact, he


    knew nothing about Baron. But today Baron embarrassed the Wilson family openly, which could be a


    demonstration of his great power.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Jerome shot back.


    Jerome did not be angry, as long experience had taught him not to take any actions until he had


    done aplete background check of his enemies.


    He was more cautionary than Walter, and because of that, he was much loved by his father Randy and


    became the heir to the Wilson family.


    Baron didn¡¯t answer Jerome. He turned to look at Leon and said, ¡°Go and find the jerk who hurt you


    just now, Leon! Treat him exactly the same way he treated you!¡±


    Leon looked slightly taken aback but he decided to do as Baron said without any hesitation. He was


    afraid of the Wilson family before, but today was quite different. He was supported by Baron, which


    made him bolder.


    At this thought, Leon¡¯s expression grew fierce. His leg would be nearly broke by one of Jerome¡¯s


    guards. He walked towards that guy.


    Baron was pleased with his performance. Leon was a security guard and was brave. Baron thought


    Leon could be given a more important post.


    As Leon went towards one of his guards, Jerome¡¯s face went an ugly ck. He knew Baron was


    deliberately trying to humiliate him!


    Leon got in front of the guard, his eyes narrowing as he fixed on his prey.


    The guard wasn¡¯t scared at all. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Go on! I dare you! Your boss is just a good


    for nothing bum!¡±


    Jerome kept silent. He just was standing there and watching it, waiting patiently for Baron¡¯s reaction.


    Leon was really, really nervous now and didn¡¯t know what to do next. He could even feel cold sweat


    trickling down his back.


    Watching this scene, James opened his mouth, but no sound came out, because the look in Baron¡¯s


    eyes stopped him.


    Now, all eyes were on Leon. All of them wondered if Leon would dare to hit Jerome¡¯s men. Leon was a


    lobby manager, but the Wilson family was among the top 4 families in Cona. Nobody thought he would


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    offend Jerome for Baron.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Leon straightened his back and said without fear, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear! You


    guys stirred up trouble in this Domon SPA, and I am Domon SPA¡¯s lobby manager. How can I just sit by


    and do nothing?¡± His face looked stern, which was very different from before.


    As these words were spoken, Leon suddenly punched the guard in the stomach. The pain was so


    sharp that the guard bent in agony. The guard¡¯s face contorted, but he forced it into an awful smile.


    ¡°You bastard! Go to hell!¡± The guard said and straightened up. He clenched his fist tightly and raised it.


    The fist was aimed straight at Leon¡¯s temple!

 Chapter 137 Pay for The Damage

    Chapter 137 Pay for The Damage


    As a rich and important family, the Wilson family was protected by a highly trained team. So, Leon was


    not the guard¡¯s match in strength.


    If the guard exerted his utmost power to hit Leon¡¯s temple, Leon would be dead for sure. Leon buried


    his head in his hands, sort of subconsciously.


    At this critical moment, a dark figure came toward them, lightning fast! He was Charles!


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jerome shouted out, and his face turned white.


    Next second, the guard flew away and mmed into a ss door. The door shattered and broke into


    fragments. The guard fell to the ground outside the Domon SPA, mortally wounded. Everyone looked at


    Charles with their mouth open and their eyes seemed to jump out of their head.


    But Charles, the center of attention, walked to Baron¡¯s side calmly, like nothing ever happened.


    When James saw Charles, his heart was beating fast. He remained horrified by images of his first


    meeting with Charles at Neon Nights.


    Jerome was immersed in thought, looking very somber, because not only James, the Neon Nights¡¯


    boss, was willing to follow Baron, and the strong man, who easily defeated his better-trained guard,


    was Baron¡¯s man too. Jerome turned his eyes back to Baron and was curious about his identity.


    Leon looked at Charles, then at the guard, who was stillying on the ground, bleeding profusely. He


    stunned, swallowing hard.


    For a long while, there was a total silence in the hall. Baron first broke the silence. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle


    the bill for the damage, Jerome! You man hurt my manager, so you shouldpensate for his medical


    bills. Apart from that, you have to pay for that broken door. Add up that together, you have to pay me 10


    million dors. And that ount must be settled within 10 minutes. Or you¡¯re never getting out of here.¡±


    For a moment James was so shocked to hear that. He looked at Baron curiously and was worried


    about him. Baron¡¯s man hit Jerome¡¯s guard. Jerome wouldn¡¯t let Baron off the hook so easily this time.


    But to his great surprise, Baron asked Jerome to pay for the damage.


    Jerome wanted the same thing and the scowl on his face deepened. ¡°You must be mistaken. It was


    your man who hit my bodyguard! And it was also your men who broke the ss door. But now you¡¯re


    asking me to pay for the damage. This is ridiculous!¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°First, this is my ce, so I get the final say! Second, your guard threw the first punch! Third, the ss


    door was smashed apart by your guard¡¯s body. So, it is reasonable for you to pay for it!¡± Baron said


    coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jerome tried to argue back.


    ¡°Twenty million dors!¡± Baron interrupted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jerome did not finish his sentence.


    ¡°Forty million dors!¡± Baron continued.


    ¡°OK. Deal!¡± Jerome said. His eyes were zing, though his voice remained calm.


    No one had believed it when Jerome said OK. The Wilson family was always so high and mighty, but


    today Jerome, the heir to the family,promised!


    A grin spread slowly across Baron¡¯s face. ¡°You should have said yes sooner, Jerome! Two words cost


    you 30 million more. But I consider it your honor, because that means your words are worth a lot!¡±


    Jerome stared back at Baron, with a very ugly look on his face. But he struggled to control his anger.


    Before he figured out who Baron was, he was quite cautious. At this stage, his safest option was do as


    Baron said.


    ¡°Take Mr. Wilson to pay for the damage!¡± Baron ordered.


    Leon nodded and said to Jerome, ¡°Come with me, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    After he had paid thepensation, Jerome, followed by his guards, strode off in anger.


    The Domon SPA was quiet again. Baron turned to Leon and said, ¡°From this day forward, you are the


    General Manager of this Domon SPA.¡±


    Leon was struck dumb at the words. After a while, he recovered from his surprise, ¡°Thank you, thank


    you, Mr. Owen!¡± he said happily.


    At this words, Leon¡¯s happiness was very great. He was promoted from security guard to general


    manager in just one day. He just felt unreal, like a dream. He shed with the powerful Wilson family,


    but thanks to Baron, he was nearly unharmed. So, he promised himself that he would be loyal to Baron


    forever.


    James looked with admiration upon Leon. Unlike Leon, James had ovee enormous difficulties to


    get where he was today. But with Baron¡¯s help, Leon made a giant leap forward. How lucky! The


    Domon SPA was far smaller than the King Club, but there was no doubt that Leon would have a


    brighter future.


    Baron pped a hand on Leon¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Keep up the good work!¡± Then he strode quickly


    from the Domon SPA.


    After Jerome left the Domon SPA angrily, he dialed a number. ¡°Find Jimmy! I don¡¯t care how. Piece of


    shit. I¡¯ll fucking killing him! One more thing, I need you to look into someone for me,¡± he said through


    clenched teeth, anger still surging through him.


    Jerome was not just nobly born, and he was the heir to the Wilson family. Man and boy, he had never


    been humiliated like this.


    Today hepromised with Baron just to be extra safe. And once he found out who Baron was, he


    would get back at him.


    But first, for Jerome, Jimmy had to be found! Jimmy had worked for the Wilson family for many years.


    He knew how important the Domon SPA was, but he sold it without the Wilson¡¯s permission. Such


    employee should be punished with severity and only in this way could Jerome make an example of


    others, to keep this from happening again.


    But what Jerome didn¡¯t know was, Jimmy had already left Cona and was hard to find.


    Then, Jerome had another thought. He knew Jimmy well. Jimmy was timid, so it was quite unlikely that


    he sold the Domon SPA without the Wilson¡¯s permission. He must be forced to do it!


    After they left the Domon SPA, James drove Baron home with Charles.


    Baron sat in the back of the car, motionless, with his eyes closing.


    James was worried about Baron because he offended the Wilson family today. ¡°I think it might be a


    good idea if you got out of Cona for a while, Mr. Owen. The Wilson family is powerful. And I believe,


    from what I know of Jerome, he will not stop until he ruins us. If you are scared¡­¡±


    Baron opened his eyes and sneered, ¡°Scared? What am I, a coward? The Wilson family is not a big


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    deal. If he wants to bother me, I will look forward to it.¡±


    Just then, Baron¡¯s phone rang. He pulled it out and saw an unfamiliar number. He didn¡¯t answer it.


    But soon his phone rang again, still the same number!

 Chapter 138 Susan’s Trick

    Chapter 138 Susan¡¯s Trick


    Baron answered the phone.


    ¡°Hey! Baron! It¡¯s Susan!¡± Susan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Baron in some astonishment. He was not that familiar with her after all.


    ¡°I wondered if you might be free to have dinner with me,¡± Susan said.


    ¡°¡®I am busy,¡± Baron refused without hesitation.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a busy man, Baron! But Tracy has already agreed to this! I am going to thank you for


    saving my life, so you muste with Tracy, OK?¡± Susan continued.


    ¡°OK. When and where? I¡¯ll be on time!¡± Baron said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll text it to you!¡± Susan said and hung up.


    After a while, Baron got Susan¡¯s message. They would meet up at the McGill Restaurant an hourter.


    Baron looked at his watch and stopped what he was doing. It was nearly about time. He stood up and


    was getting ready to head out to the McGill Restaurant.


    After Baron promised to have dinner with her, Susan gave a gleeful yell ofughter. But for a moment,


    her smile faded. She had been looking forward to going out with Baron, just her and Baron, without


    Tracy!


    Susan thought for a minute, and a ghost of a smile touched her lips. She got her mobile phone out and


    dialed a number. ¡°I¡¯ve got an assignment for you. You need to go to Samho and discuss the partnership


    with Tracy. Do that right now!¡±


    But Tracy didn¡¯t know anything about what Susan had done. She looked at her clock and found it was


    time to head for the McGill Restaurant.


    At this very moment, her secretary came in. ¡°Ms. Perry, the Wave Technology called, said its General


    Manager, Mr. Brook is on his way to ourpany. He will discuss the partnership with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Maybe Mr. Brook has some sort of emergency,¡± Tracy said, confused. She knew the


    Wave Technology belonged to the Lewis family. But she never thought Susan arranged all of this.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Brook will travel on business a few hourster. He managed to find time to discuss the


    partnership with Samho before leaving,¡± Tracy¡¯s secretary said.


    Tracy nodded her head and said, ¡°Oh, okay. I get it. In that case, Mr. Brook doesn¡¯t have much time. All


    right, call the restaurant and make a reservation! We will discuss it over dinner.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Tracy¡¯s secretary said and left.


    Tracy couldn¡¯t be able to keep the appointment, so she picked up her phone and called Susan. ¡°Sorry,


    Susan! I¡¯d love to have dinner with you, but I can¡¯t. Something happened and I still have work to do.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! But that¡¯s okay. It sounds like you¡¯re really busy. I will call the McGill Restaurant and


    cancel the reservation,¡± said Susan deliberately.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! No need to cancel. You can eat with Baron! Besides, you are going to thank him, and it


    doesn¡¯t matter whether I go or not,¡± Tracy said.


    ¡°Fine. Be that way. I will have dinner with Baron! And I¡¯ll see you this weekend,¡± said Susan, smiling.


    Her n was working. No one would bother her and Baron at all. Her face broke into a radiant smile at


    the thought.


    After dressing herself with scrupulous care, Susan drove to the McGill Restaurant.


    When Baron arrived, Susan had been waiting for a long time. She stood up and said, ¡°Ah, here you


    are, Baron. Have a seat.¡±


    Baron nced at her and found her get dressed up for this dinner. She was tall and pretty. She got big,


    beautiful eyes, longshed eyelids, a straight nose and red lips.


    Baron¡¯s eyes flitted over her and looked around. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Tracye yet?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°I just received a call from Tracy. Something came up and she had to take care of it. So, she¡¯s not


    Baron had not a moment¡¯s doubt. Tracy was the general manager of Samho, so she got a lot to do.


    When Baron sat down at the table, Susan passed him a menu. ¡°The McGill Restaurant is very famous.


    You will like it. Well, let¡¯s order something to eat. What are you in the mood for? I have ordered a few


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    dishes. Take a look!¡±


    Baron nced at the menu and said, ¡°OK, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Susan nodded and said to the waiter, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it!¡±


    After the waiter left, there was a total silence in the box. Baron did not have favorable feelings for


    Susan. If it weren¡¯t for Tracy, he wouldn¡¯t be here. Baron uttered not a word and bowed to use his


    mobile phone.


    Susan tried to lighten the mood. She smiled, ¡°You are always staring at your phone. I¡¯m betting you are


    not really good at talking to a pretty girl, right?


    ¡°It is kind of boring. ying on the phone could make time go faster,¡± Baron said, but he did not look up


    from his phone.


    Susan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Boring? No kidding? Okay, just keep your eyes on me. I¡¯m a beautiful


    ¡°I have little interest in women, except Tracy,¡± Baron said honestly.


    ¡°Oh, all right,¡± Susan said awkwardly.


    And then, an awkward silence stretched between them.


    Thankfully, at this moment the food was delivered.


    Susan poured a couple of drinks and handed one to Baron. She lifted her ss and said, ¡°Thank you


    for saving my life, Baron!¡±


    Baron pushed his ss away gently and took a ss of water from the table. He drank a mouthful of


    water and said, ¡°For the sake of safety, I can¡¯t drink because I have to driveter.¡±


    During the dinner, Baron was concentrating on his te without a word. Susan realized that Baron


    didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so, she got quite disappointed.


    Baron didn¡¯t raise his head until he was full. It was only then Baron found that Susan wasn¡¯t eating


    anything at all. Instead, she drank the whole liquor bottle.


    Susan drank overmuch and her face was bright red. ¡°I¡¯m full, Baron,¡± she smiled.


    Baron knew Susan was drunk. He stood up and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Susan said and came lurching to her feet. but suddenly she lost her bnce and nearly fell into


    Baron¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 139 You Bastard

    Chapter 139 You Bastard


    Baron subconsciously stretched out his hand and held Susan.


    "Are you OK?"


    Baron asked, he wanted to let go but he couldn''t as he still holding Susan in his arms, this woman


    would definitely fall if he did let go.


    "Baron, I am pretty drunk, I feel drowsy and dizzy, can¡­can you drive me home?"


    Susan leaned on Baron''s shoulder, and Baron could feel her warm breath on his neck.


    She looked into his eyes with lust, her cheeks turned pink, and stuck her own body on Baron again. Not


    knowing whether if she is doing it deliberately, she pulled Baron¡¯s arms and hugged it in between her


    chests.


    He felt the flexibility of her bust, Baron was ttered, and it felt like he had ants in his pants.


    Since his first intimate touch with Tracy five years ago, he had never touched any other woman.


    Baron sighed, this woman managed to get drunk during a lunch break, but fortunately, she was not


    "Let''s go!"


    Baron just only wanted to send this woman home. Hanging herself in his arms was really exhausted.


    Susan noticed all Baron''s reaction, and she was a little thrilled.


    "Susan!"


    Two people came out from a carriage and a voice came from it.


    A young man that wore shy brands all over his body came out and walked towards Baron and


    Susan, looking at how intimated they were with a stunned expression.


    Susan pulled herself into Baron.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you!"


    Susan had a ferocious grimace, and then she hugged Baron''s arm tightly with both hands, and


    suddenly said, "Baron, let''s go home!"


    When Susan said they had to go home, Baron didn''t know what happened but in the meantime that


    young man already knew what she was doing, and his handsome face seemed irritated.


    "Susan, It¡¯s me! It¡¯s Paris Maguire!"


    The man hurried his words while suppressing his anger.


    Baron couldn''t help butughed after he heard this man¡¯s full name.


    "What are youughing at?" Paris red at Baron.


    Baron quickly suffocated a smile, "I''m sorry!"


    "Oh right! Yeah, you are Paris! Don''t block our way, we are going home."


    Susan was obviously frustrated. It took her long time to finally nned all this, but very unluckily they


    met Paris at this moment.


    "Who is he?"


    Paris gritted his teeth and pointed at Baron, his eyes were full of anger.


    "He is my friend, go away, move!"


    Susan was so annoyed that she sobered up fast.


    "You are my woman, why are you so close to another man? I don¡¯t care if it is just a friend, you can¡¯t do


    this!"


    Paris raised his brows and nced at Baron with suspicion.


    "Shut up! Are we familiar? When did I be your woman?"


    Susan was very annoyed. She was still hugging Baron arms, and she sounded apologetically, "Baron,


    let''s go!"


    Paris blocked Baron¡¯s way, furiously looked at Susan, "Susan, you are my fianc¨¦. The promise


    between your father and my father of our marriage even before we were born. Did you forget?"


    "I have never promised to be your fianc¨¦, please, in which century you are living? Are you still thinking


    about those stupid promises? I advise you not to waste time waiting for me, hurry up and find another


    woman to marry."


    After Susan finished speaking, she pulled Baron and rushed to go home.


    From the beginning till the end, Baron was expressionless, it was none of his business after all.


    Paris got upset, he liked Susan since he was young, and now finally Susan came back from abroad,


    instead he found out she had been taken by some other guy.


    Maybe Susan said that Baron was just her friend. Paris felt that Susan and Baron were in a


    rtionship. He had never seen her being so close to any man like this way.


    "Stop right there!"


    Paris waspletely pissed, and he stepped forward and blocked Baron''s way.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Boy, I don''t care who you are, you are not allowed to approach her, she is my woman. So you should


    fuck off!" Paris talked intensively.


    Baron looked at him weirdly, so he was now being targeted, he thought.


    "Paris, move away, why does it matter who I am with? Why do you need to kick my friend away?"


    Susan immediately stood in front of Baron, brotherly roared at Paris.


    "Are you hiding behind a woman?"


    Paris ignored Susan, he started to pick up a fight with Baron, he sneered and opened his wallet. Pulled


    out a handful of cash, which seemed to be around two thousand dors.


    "This should be enough for you to spend for the rest of your pitiful life, so take it and fuck off!"


    Paris directly threw it on Baron''s body.


    A flurry of dor bills falling from the sky. Theynded everywhere on the ground.


    Susan was so irritated, her body was trembling, "Get out of here now!"


    "Susan, you...you had sex with him, is that right?"


    Paris was full of chills, and he had a disgusted expression.


    He thought at first it was just tonic friendship between them, but it didn¡¯t seem that simple anymore.


    Susan was a forbidden fruit in his mind, and someone just ate it. There was no way to imagine how


    furious he could be at that moment.


    "Is your brain working? I said, he is my friend, what else are you bothering about? You must apologize


    to my friend!"


    Susan becamepletely a sober, and if she continued pretending to be drunk, she and Baron might


    not be able to leave.


    "Making me to apologize to your lover? Are you joking? I am from the Maguire family, who the hell he


    is? For what reason he deserves an apology?"


    Paris waspletely furious and called Susan''s full name directly, "Susan Lewis, you better think


    about whom you really are. You are my fianc¨¦ and the daughter-inw of the Maguire family. Don¡¯t you


    make my family embarrassed! "


    "Unreasonable!"


    Susan no longer wanted to say a word to Paris.


    The originally perfect n was all disrupted by this bastard.


    "Baron, ignore him, let''s go!"


    Susan kept holding Baron¡¯s arms and continued walking home.


    "Since you are shameless, then I will smash your face."


    Paris turned into anger, he waved his hand and tried to p Susan severely.


    Baron didn''t know that this man had strong jealousy and was that possessive of Susan, and now he


    was that mad to want to hurt Susan for having lunch with another man.


    Susan was also stunned. She never thought Paris would try to hurt her. It seemed she couldn¡¯t dodge


    his p, and it was toote.


    Snapped!


    Baron caught Paris¡¯s hand and stopped him in an amazing speed of lightning.


    "Paris Maguire, did you really try to p me?!"


    Susan was awfully startled with her eyes and face in a disappointed look. If it wasn¡¯t for Baron who


    stopped him, this p would have hit her badly.

 Chapter 140 Bad Mood

    Chapter 140 Bad Mood


    Paris kept ignoring Susan, he gave Baron a cold-eyed stare and shouted, "Let go!"


    Baron didn''t want to be nosy, but Paris just attacked Susan. He couldn¡¯t watch this happening.


    In any case, Susan was still Tracy''s best friend. He invited her for the lunch, even Tracy would not be


    happy if this guy pped Susan in front of him.


    "Paris Maguire, right? I wasn''t interested in talking so much nonsense with you, and I didn''t intend to


    care about with you, but you make me have to, then it is wrong."


    Baron did not let go of Paris¡¯s wrist, and said indifferently, ¡°I have to tell you that Susan is just my wife¡¯s


    best friend and has no rtionship with me other than friendship, but even so, I can¡¯t agree to watch


    you hit her in front of me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Baron immediately let go, and Paris''s eyes shed with anger, staring


    at Baron firmly.


    Susan suddenly felt a little lost when she heard Baron''s words, but she also knew that troubles always


    came by, and it was only the second time they met today.


    "I only know that Susan''s best friend is Tracy. Are you that woman¡¯s husband?"


    Paris suddenly spoke, and he knew Tracy.


    Her father was a friend of Edward Lewis, and both the Lewis and Maguire family have the same status


    and prestige. In Cona, there was no Maguire family, they were just an outsider in this city.


    It seemed that his possessiveness towards Susan had reached an extreme, he knew everything about


    Susan, including who her best friend was.


    "Yes, I am Tracy''s husband!" Baron responded coldly.


    Paris sneered, "A useless son-inw of that family and you dare to face me, so fearless! If you kneel at


    my feet now and beg me to forgive you, due to your honesty about the rtionship between you and


    Susan, I might spare your life!"


    "Paris! Don''t go too far!"


    Susan shouted fiercely, "Baron is my friend, if you do anything to him, I will never forgive you!"


    At this time, Susan had a very strong aura, and her tone was very solemn.


    "Susan, you defended a useless son-inw in this way, and you kept hugging him here and there. Are


    you thinking of betraying your own best friend?" Paris said with a joking expression on his face.


    "Shut up!" Paris drove Susan crazy.


    In fact, Paris and Susan could be a great fit in termspatibility of family background and physical


    appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But Susan was not interested in him at all. Paris was a possessive lunatic. He was crazy even before


    they got married. It could get worse if they ended up getting married.


    It was absolutely impossible for her to marry Paris.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear what I said to you?"


    The more Susan defended Baron, the angrier Paris was, and it looked even more like he got cheated


    on.


    He raised his hand to look at his watch and said with a grin, "I only give you 30 seconds. If you don''t


    kneel down and beg me, then don''t me me for what I am going to do!"


    At this moment, two bodyguards in suits came behind Paris and gazed at Baron.


    "Paris Maguire, this is Cona, not Kato. As soon as you dare to even touch him, I will kick you out from


    Cona forever! If you don''t believe me, try me!"


    Susan sounded extremely powerful, so she took out her mobile phone and made a dial, "Bring


    someone to McGill Restaurant within 10 minutes!"


    At this time, Susan turned into a different person, and the strong aura on her body made Paris feel he


    was looking at aplete stranger.


    He felt that was unbelievable, "Susan, you still want to call someone to deal with me for this man?"


    "Paris, you forced me. I have been very clear with you. There is no possibility between us. You are


    entangled with me in every way, and now you even want to attack my friends." Susan responded


    indifferently.


    "Okay! Very good! Out of my expectation, my woman wanted to turn against me for another man!"


    Paris wanted to pull up on them, "I want to see, even if you call someone, what can you do to me? If


    Mr. Lewis knows, he will definitely be on my side."


    Baron was having a poker face, even if Susan wanted to call someone, he did not stop her, after all,


    this matter had nothing to do with him.


    "Boy, are you just standing behind a woman? If you are a real man, stand out and face me, don''t keep


    hiding behind Susan, don¡¯t act like a woman!" Paris said sarcastically.


    There were onlookers all around, they had already seen what was happening here as they were all


    gossiping about Paris.


    To anyone in this scene, it looked like Baron and Susan were the loving couple, and Paris was the ex


    who kept pestering Susan.


    "Baron, just let him be. Just wait and see my people arrived, nobody could stop us." Susan said angrily.


    Baron smiled bitterly, when did it be her turn to protect him?


    "Paris, while I am in a good mood, I advise you to quickly get out of the way, otherwise when I change


    my mind, I won''t be so easy to talk to." Baron suddenly said.


    "Really? Then don''t be in a good mood! Let me see what you¡¯ve got." Paris was being aggressive.


    Baron shook his head and sighed. This handsome man was as ridiculous as his name, and he¡¯s


    behaving like a kid, and didn''t look like an adult at all.


    "Are you from Kato, the Maguire family?"


    Baron suddenly asked. When Susan warned him just now, she said that this was not Kato.


    "Yeah. Boy, do you know who I am now?"


    He thought Baron understood this situation was more serious than before as he knew he came from


    Kato, and he had a smug look, "I am from one of the top families of Kato, the Maguire family, and my


    grandfather is the head of the Maguire family, Tom Maguire!"


    It turned out that it was actually the Maguire family from Kato. After the Porter family was destroyed by


    him, the Porter family was handed over to Camel for finishing, but the Maguire family tried to interrupt


    in every possible way, and they also wanted to steal away what the Porter family had left over.


    All the properties from the Porter family were transferred to Baron through formal procedures. The


    Maguires¡¯ evil n did not seed, but even so, the Maguire family continued making trouble for


    Camel.


    If he hadn''t sent Jacob to Camel''s side, he¡¯s afraid Camel''s life would be really in danger.


    "It turns out that Tom Maguire is your grandfather! No wonder you are so arrogant." Baron put on a


    slight smile.


    Kato and Cona were two simr cities, but there were four top families in Cona, while Kato had only


    two. The Maguire family was one of them. It was conceivable that the status of the Maguire family in


    Kato was incredibly high.


    "How dare you!"


    Paris scolded loudly, "How dare you call my grandfather''s name?"


    "Even if your grandfather is standing in front of me, I would still call him like that, you dog." Baron said


    with a sneer.


    "Boy, you forced me to do this!"


    Baron heard that furious voice came from Paris¡¯s mouth, "You guys go get him!"


    He gave an order, and the two bodyguards rushed towards Baron.


    Susan screamed, "Paris, don¡¯t you dare!"


    However, at this moment, Baron, who was standing behind Susan just now, suddenly moved and


    instantly passed between the two bodyguards.


    Snapped!


    No one could see how he moved. In the next second, Baron''s hands were already grabbing Paris''s


    neck.


    "Hey kid! What are you doing?"


    The two bodyguards were shocked and yelled at Baron.


    Baron looked at Paris¡¯s terrified face and slowly pit out his words, "I already told you. When I am in a


    good mood, do not provoke me, why don''t you be a good boy?"


    "You, what are you going to do?" Paris was strangled by Baron and couldn''t speak clearly.


    "You just said that you want me to kneel down and beg you?" Baron replied.


    "Boy, you wouldn¡¯t want to do anything to me, because the Maguire family will definitely not let you get


    away easily."


    Paris was suffering, but he wouldn¡¯t stop being stubborn. He was frightened and angry at the same


    time.


    Baron shook his head, and in the next second, he did a heavy kick.


    Boom!


    Paris was kicked in his calf, and he knelt down heavily facing Baron.

 Chapter 141 Almost Dead

    Chapter 141 Almost Dead


    Baron continued with another kick.


    Paris knelt heavily on the ground on both knees.


    "AHH¡­¡­"


    Paris couldn''t help howling loudly due to a burst of heartbreaking pain.


    He was used to being pampered, and he was also a descendant of the Maguire family from one of


    Kato''s top families. He had grown up without ever suffering from such severe injuries.


    The moment Baron pressed him down, his knees fell heavily on the ground, and his knees were


    obviously and severely injured.


    Baron actually gave him mercy, otherwise his knees would be entirely fractured.


    "Ah... I want you to die... Kill him for me..."


    Paris''s face was distorted in pain, and he yelled.


    His two bodyguards were stunned when they saw their boss knelt down on the ground. At this time,


    they received Paris''s order, and they quickly attacked Baron.


    Baron smiled coldly, "You still don''t know what is going on, don¡¯t you!"


    He stood in ce, watching the two bodyguards approaching, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Baron made another two kicks.


    As soon as the two bodyguards rushed over, Baron took his left leg as the axis, and his body suddenly


    rotated 360 degrees, and his right foot kicked out instantly.


    In a split second, he threw his right fist again.


    The two bodyguards flew out one after the other, and directly smashed severalrge potted nts


    ced in the hotel lobby.


    The two bodyguards instantly lost their consciousness with just one encounter.


    At this moment, everyone was astounded.


    Paris didn''t expect such a result. The two bodyguards werebat masters specially arranged by Tom


    Maguire to be by his side. Across the entire city of Kato, there were not many opponents who would be


    against them.


    But now, they were easily defeated by Baron.


    Susan was in deep shock. Thest time she was assassinated at the door of her house, the car was


    about to hit her, and Baron rescued her when she felt hopeless.


    Now when Paris was about to p her in the face, Baron stopped this from happening.


    The arrogance that Baron showed at this time made her heart beating fast.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    Baron was walking towards Paris step by step, Paris was so afraid. His knees had been severely


    injured, and he could not stand up. He sat on the ground, struggling to move back.


    After Baron walked over, he looked at him condescendingly and said, "Today is just to teach you a


    lesson. If you try to pester Susan again in the future, it will not be as simple as today."


    Susan''s eyes suddenly became moist. His father, Edward Lewis, never gave her the freedom to


    choose love.


    She stayed abroad and refused toe back in order to avoid the arranged marriage, trying to make


    herself more useful, more independent and to be able to choose who to be her lover.


    But even so, she made it clear that she did not like Paris, and her father made a decision for her to


    marry into the Maguire family.


    However, it was only the second time that Baron met her, and he was brave enough to threaten Paris


    not to harass her again.


    "Miss Lewis, are you okay?"


    The person Susan called has just arrived.


    Susan shook her head, nced at Paris faintly, and said solemnly, "Paris, I have already told you very


    clearly, I will never be with you!"


    Then, she looked at Baron and said, "Let''s go!"


    Paris watched the two leaving him behind, his eyes looked very sullen, and he said with a stern face, "I


    will make you two pay the price!"


    While she felt a bit drunk, she was mostly just pretending. After Paris made such a big trouble, she was


    fully awake, and she couldn''t pretend it anymore.


    After the two left the hotel, Susan''s eyes were slightly red, and she looked at Baron, "I''m sorry, I made


    you offend the Maguire family for me."


    Baron smiled faintly, "If the Maguire family stays quiet, I can pretend nothing happened, but if they


    continue to provoke me, then they cannot stop me from doing something about it."


    Susan didn''t think Baron was talking big, she was slightly appalled.


    When she met Baron for the first time in the King Club, Baron wore a mask, he had that calm


    momentum, Eli Karson was infuriated by his weird style throughout the four consecutive games.


    That day Baron remained calm as usual, called her and Tracy to leave first, and when Baron came out,


    everything was over. Later, she heard shocking news that Eli Karson was dead.


    From that time, she believed that Baron was not a simple person.


    Also, for what just happened, the moment Baron knew Paris''s true identity and background, he stood


    against him without a single question. As he seemed extremely arrogant, but she believed even he was


    more than that, Baron was just having strong self-confidence.


    "Can you take me home?"


    Susan looked at Baron expectantly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Baron smiled, turned around and went to the parking lot.


    Along the way, Susan remained silent, staring at the window, not knowing what she was thinking.


    She was daydreaming until Baron had parked the car at the door of her house and woke her up.


    "Thank you for everything today!"


    Susan thanked again, and got out of the car after speaking.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw her father, Edward, sitting on the sofa with a chill on his face.


    "Dad!"


    By seeing her father¡¯s look, Susan felt a little worried.


    "Huh! Do you still see me as your dad?"


    Edward said coldly, obviously, he already knew what had just happened.


    Susan''s eyes were red, "Dad, Paris tried to hit me just now. If it weren''t my friend that stopped him, I


    would have been pped in the face. Are the benefits of that marriage really more important than me?"


    "Your marriage with Paris was a promise made by our family and the Maguire family long time ago.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ording to the agreement, you two should be married when you all were twenty-four years old, but


    you hid abroad and refused toe back. It has been overdue for two full years!"


    Edward said with hatred, "In just two years, do you know how many crises the Lewis family has faced,


    and how big the losses were? Yes, the Lewis family is one of the most powerful families. But do you


    know how many people in Cona would like to have our position? Do you really understand the


    situation?"


    "So, when my sister and I were teenagers, you sent us abroad. It sounds like you are protecting us. In


    fact, you just want to cultivate us, one to take your position, and the other to ept your arrangement


    for marriage, isn¡¯t it?"


    Susan confronted her father with tears all over her face.


    Snapped!


    Edward''s did a quick p, he pped Susan''s face hard, his eyes were watery, "Shut up! Shut your


    mouth up!"


    "Don¡¯t you think I did all this for the Lewis family? You are my daughter. You have to ept your fate. It


    is very difficult for the Lewis family to get to this point. If I have to sacrifice you, I won''t have the


    slightest tender-heartedness!"


    Edward''s face was ruthless at this time, ignoring Susan''s feelings.


    Susan was clutching her beaten face and letting tears fall freely, but her eyes were wet, "Dad, I told you


    I don''t like Paris, I rather die than marry him! I want to control my own destiny!"


    She turned and left as soon as she finished her words.


    Watching Susan''s shadow fading away, Edward even more distressed in a sudden, tears flickering in


    his muddy eyes.


    She was still his own beloved daughter anyway, how could he not feel bad?


    However, he has no son, but two daughters only. For the sake of the family, they were the only ones


    who had to carry the weight.


    On the other side, Baron went to the Brone Group after he dropped off Susan.


    As soon as he drove the car to thepany, he saw many police cars parked in front of thepany.


    The office were surrounded with police cordon. Many people were gathered outside the cordon and


    looked up at the top of the building.


    Baron instantly parked the car on the side of the road. As soon as he got off the car, he saw two people


    on the roof of the office building.


    With his extraordinary vision, he recognized these two people at one nce, one of them was Yuri.


    The other person turned out to be Ewin Sharp, the senior who was once Yuri¡¯s romantic interest and


    Yuri had been actively pursuing during the university.


    At this time, Yuri was being held by Ewin with a knife and standing on the edge of the building. A little


    carelessness might cause him to fall from the top.

 Chapter 142 Let’s Die Together

    Chapter 142 Let¡¯s Die Together


    Baron''s expression changed drastically when he saw that scene.


    "What happened?"


    Baron asked one of the onlookers.


    "It is said that it is the manager''s ex-boyfriend who came to see her. He wants to get back together with


    the manager, but she is unwilling to, so he held her with a knife and intend to make her jump off the


    building with him."


    The employee said quickly, his eyes full of worry.


    Baron suddenly got chilled. When Ewin came to the door of Brone Group and harassed Yuri, he was


    taken away by the people from the Porter family after that. He didn''t expect this guy toe back


    again.


    If this incident was purely a personal revenge, it would be easier to handle, but if it was instigated by


    someone else, then this situation would not be that simple.


    "What are you going to do?"


    As soon as Baron jumped over the cordon, he was stopped by several staff members.


    "Step aside!"


    Baron was too eager to save Yuri and the others, he shouted the word and then rushed into the office


    building.


    At this time, a lot of things happened at the roof.


    Ewin strangled Yuri''s neck tightly with one hand, and tightly held a fruit knife in the other hand against


    Yuri''s neck.


    The two were on the edge of the top floor. At the entrance of the stairs to the top floor, there were


    several negotiators who were constantly persuading Ewin.


    "Young man, don''t be impulsive, as long as you don''t hurt the hostages, we promise we¡¯ll never hurt


    you!"


    The burly man headed, standing at the door of the stairs, said solemnly.


    "You can shoot if you dare! I had enough to live, and today I didn''t n to stay alive."


    Ewin''s eyes were blood-red, and he was extremely emotional.


    Yuri looked very horrified. She had never had such terrifying experience. Once she stumbled, she and


    Ewin would fall together.


    This building has sixteen floors. If you count it as three meters for each floor, it would also be nearly


    fifty meters high. If they really fell from there, the scene would be very tragic.


    Even if the negotiator held a gun, he did not dare to shoot. Ewin and Yuri were standing on the edge of


    the building. If Ewin died, Yuri would fall with him from the building.


    "Ewin, what do you want? If you want to discuss something, let''s sit down and have a good chat, can''t


    we?" Yuri carefully chose her words, and her eyes was red.


    No matter how fearful she was, she had to fight for a chance to persuade Ewin on the front line.


    "Bitch, shut up!"


    Ewin roared, he became more emotional, the tip of the fruit knife had made a small cut on Yuri''s neck,


    and blood oozes out instantly.


    "Please calm down!"


    The negotiator was also shocked and suddenly yelled.


    "You bitch, I stayed in the Porter family for so long, isn''t it all for you? But what about you? You were so


    unappreciative to everything I¡¯ve done for you, even your useless brother-inw called Wayne to take


    me away."


    "You know what? Just after being taken away that day, the Porter family kicked me out of the house


    and left me nothing. After so many years, everything I worked hard for¡­All gone!"


    "My life are now ruined all because of you! Because you never ept my confession!"


    "You don¡¯t want to be with me, yeah? Then I will make you jump with me from here right now, I continue


    to haunt you and harrass you even when I be a ghost! Hahahaha..."


    Ewin was very agitated and did an evilugh.


    "Ewin, don''t be stupid. If we really die, we willpletely disappear from this world¡­Do you want to


    take away your life for the sake of me?"


    "If you die, what about your parents? What about those who love you? It''s not worth it!"


    "Even if you lost your job in the Porter family, you have a diploma, you have skills and experience.


    There is always a new opportunity for you to stand up again¡­If it is not enough, then you can work in


    Brone Group, I can rmend you to the headquarters to be the deputy general manager! Does that


    sound good?"


    Ewin was about topletely lose control of his sanity, Yuri tried hard to convince him.


    "Shut up! Just shut up!!"


    Ewin roared, he started pulling Yuri to jump off the top floor.


    "Ewin!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from somewhere.


    Ewin, who was just about to pull Yuri to jump down, trembled all over, turned around and saw Baron,


    the expression on his face instantly became extremely hideous.


    "You!!"


    How could he ever forget about Baron, in his opinion, Yuri was the culprit, but Baron was even more


    hateful.


    Just because he came to find Yuri, Baron then called Wayne, and his entanglement with Yuri was


    revealed, and the Porter family kicked him out.


    Yuri was also surprised when she saw Baron, but soon, surprise turned into worry.


    She knows very well how crazy Ewin is now, and he will definitely not let Baron go that easily.


    Baron looked at Ewin calmly, and said, "You are right. I did tell the Porter family that you entangled Yuri


    and even threatened the Porter family for this. If they don¡¯t kick you out, then I would cancel the


    partnership with the Porter family."


    The first thing Baron said was true, but thest thing was a lie.


    But in order for Ewin to transfer the hatred to himself, Baron could only say so.


    "Oh, so it turned out that it was you bastard who threatened the Porter family with partnership and


    contracts. It was all your fault. If it weren''t for you, how could I end up where I am today? It''s all your


    fault!!"


    Ewin suddenly roared, his eyes full of hatred.


    "Yes, it''s all because of me, so what you want to see most is the day when I die!"


    Baron said calmly, "But from this perspective, seems like you want to jump off the building with Yuri? If


    that''s the case, just do it!"


    "Don''t worry, when you die, I will collect your body and hand over your broken bones to your parents. I


    will tell them that I ruined your life, your son was so weak that he couldn''t do anything to me, so he


    jumped off the building andmitted suicide."


    "Think about it, when the timees, will your parents be pissed off by my words?"


    "And I, the wicked man who ruined your whole life, will continue to live well and happily in this world."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Several negotiators at the door said with shocked faces.


    In this case, making a mad man even more mad, was he looking for death?


    "You''re right, if I just die like this, you, the wicked man who ruined me, are still living in this world, how


    can this be happening?"


    Ewin muttered to himself, watching Baron suddenly burst intoughter, "Baron, thank you for reminding


    me, otherwise I almost missed you as the culprit. How can I die now if you are not dead first?"


    "It seems that you are not that stupid, knowing that I am the most damned person." Baron looked


    sarcastically.


    "Baron, don¡¯t mind me, hurry up and leave, he is crazy! You should leave now!"


    Yuri saw through Baron''s real n. She was really anxious, hurriedly cried and yelled.


    Baron ignored Yuri, staring at Ewin, and immediately told him, "You let Yuri go, and then you took a


    knife to hold me off the building, how about that?"


    Ewin was silent for a moment, and suddenly a weird curve formed at the corner of his mouth, "Baron,


    do you think I am that naive?"


    "Of course, I know I do crazy things, but I am not a fool. I also know that you are very powerful. If I


    rece Yuri with you, I am afraid that you won¡¯t be dead, but I would have been killed by you."


    "Okay, then what do you want?" Baron asked lightly.


    "I know, you are trying to save this woman, alright! I want you to jump from here now, I will let her go,


    how about that?" Ewin said with a vicious expression on his face.


    Baron''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although this guy was acting crazy, he was not stupid. It was


    impossible to get him fooled.


    "Baron, you just leave quickly, even if you jump now, he won¡¯t let me go away!"


    Yuri seemed to have an anxiety. She knew Baron well, he would do anything to save her life.


    "You go and jump quickly, otherwise I will push her down now!"


    Ewin roared, pushing and shoving Yuri around, as if he was really going to push her down.


    "Okay, I jump!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Baron suddenly spoke, and then walked to the edge of the top floor, step by step.


    "You are crazy! Come back here, quick!"


    The negotiators yelled anxiously. They were now having a headache to calm down two mad men.


    Yuri became more anxious, struggling frantically, and roared, "Ewin, you want to die, let¡¯s die together!"


    Ewin didn''t expect that as he knew Yuri was afraid of death just now but she would rather jump off the


    building with him just to save Baron.


    "You bitch, you two are secretly together, right?"


    Ewin had a fierce look while tightly holding Yuri.


    "I hope you keep your promise!"


    As soon as he finished his talk, Baron already opened his arms, and his body gradually leaned forward.


    "No!"


    Yuri yelled.


    It was toote as Baron just jumped off the building.

 Chapter 143 Sneak Shot

    Chapter 143 Sneak Shot


    "Baron!"


    Yuri screamed so loud, her tears like a flood sliding down her face.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Ewinughed, "Such an idiot. He really thought I would let you go, ha-ha..."


    Right at the moment, Yuri''s eyes looked so empty and dull, and she was desperate.


    Her mind was like a film yer, rolling and shing all scenes and memories she had with Baron.


    She remembered she insulted Baron on the first day Baron returned to Cona.


    She thought of how she was being used by Philip and almost being taken advantage by him, and it was


    Baron who rescued her.


    She thought of how she went to the bar to drink alone, and Baron secretly sent someone to protect her.


    There were countless memories, and Baron has always protected and saved her from danger. The


    more she thought about it, the more her heart hurt, and her eyes gradually became sharper.


    "Ewin, don''t you want to die? Well, I will die with you!"


    She instantly looked at Ewin firmly, her eyes full of despair.


    Ewin came to Yuri to ask her to be with him. After being rejected by Yuri, that was when he started


    thinking to drag Yuri to die with him.


    He regretted his decision and didn''t want to die after he saw Baron jumped.


    He saw how determine Yuri sounded, and he trembled, "Yuri, since the real culprit is now dead, let''s


    live a good life together in the future, okay? Don''t worry, I promise to love you forever!"


    "In your dream!"


    Yuri was ready for a revenge, she felt hatred towards Ewin. She didn''t know where she got her


    strength, and she pulled Ewin down to the edge of the building.


    "AHH¡­"


    Feeling theplete weightlessness of his body, Ewin yelled in fright.


    Yuri didn''t have the slightest fear. She closed his eyes and opened her hands, as if she was about to


    be relieved.


    Poof.


    But just as she was about to fall, her body was suddenly held up by a warm pair of hands. She abruptly


    opened her eyes and saw a familiar face.


    "Baron!"


    Yuri burst into tears of joy.


    Boom.


    In the next minute, there was a sound of ss shattering in her ears, and Baron carried her and


    mmed into the ss window, and thennded steadily on the ground.


    Everything happened in a split moment, and Yuri thought she was dreaming.


    Everyone thought Baron jumped off the building and died. In fact and luckily, he didn¡¯t, and he


    managed to save himself.


    Just two minutes ago.


    The onlookers downstairs looked terrified when they saw Baron jumping from the top floor.


    However, Baron did not fall, but at the moment he jumped, he instantly grabbed the outer edge of a


    window.


    Then, Ewin and Yuri fell together. In the shock of everyone, Baron quickly held the fallen Yuri, and the


    two rammed and smashed through the window together.


    Baron and Yuri were saved. Ewin was not so lucky. He fell from the top of the sixteenth floor. Even


    though the ambnce crew had ced a thick lifesaving mat on the ground, he fell into


    unconsciousness, and it was unknown whether if he had survived.


    In the top-floor office, Yuri looked at Baron nkly, her eyes were red and tears were streaming out.


    "Baron, can I give you a hug?"


    Yuri choked a little and said, her body still trembling slightly.


    Baron looked at the delicate face so close to him, sighed softly, took a step forward, and hugged her


    into his arms, "If you want to cry, just cry out loud!"


    Yuri started sobbing.


    Yuri couldn''t suppress her emotions anymore and burst into tears.


    Baron''s hug was purely tonic. In his mind, Yuri was Tracy''s sister, and he treated her as his own


    sister.


    It was a close call for Yuri. Almost nobody would never experience such a thing in a lifetime, but a girl


    in her twenties experienced it all in just a few tens of minutes.


    It is conceivable that Yuri had a mental breakdown, she needed a shoulder to lean on.


    After a long time, Yuri gradually recovered from the fear just now, but Baron''s hug felt warm and


    protective, she became reluctant to leave.


    But she still left without hesitation because of her sister, Tracy.


    "Baron, I''m sorry, I dirtied your clothes. I will wash it tonight."


    She saw that the white shirt on Baron got wet, Yuri lowered her head and whispered.


    Baron smiled, "No problem!"


    Sounds came from outside, the rescuers arrived.


    They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Baron and Yuri were all right.


    "Miss Yuri, and this gentleman, are you alright?"


    A middle-aged man in uniform stepped forward and asked.


    Yuri shook her head, "It''s okay, thank you all so much for the help just now!"


    "You¡¯re wee, Miss Yuri, this is what we should do."


    The middle-aged man spoke, and then said, "Since you two are okay, pleasee with us. After


    everything that happened just now, it has a significant impact. We need to take a note."


    Baron frowned, and just about to refuse, but Yuri said, "Okay, then let''s go!"


    Soon, the two of them were taken to the office, but they went easy on them. They allowed them to


    leave after making a transcript in ordance with the formal procedures.


    "Don''t go to thepany any more this afternoon, I will apany you to have a short walk outside to


    rx a bit."


    After they went outside, Baron offered to apany her.


    Today''s events must have had a huge impact on Yuri. She would definitely have a depression if she


    didn¡¯t try to relieve herself.


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll ept your invitation!"


    Yuri replied and giggled, Baron knew how she felt even when she tried to behave normally.


    Meanwhile, Yuri''s mobile phone rang, and it was from Tracy.


    "Yuri, are you okay?"


    Tracy asked anxiously as soon as she called. Obviously, the news about what happened to Brone


    Group just went viral.


    Yuri quickly responded, "Tracy, I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    "President Perry, it''s time for the meeting with our partners!"


    "Okay, I get it!"


    "Yuri, are you sure you are okay?"


    Yuri heard on Tracy¡¯s side that Tracy was very busy over there, then replied to her, "Tracy, I''m really


    fine, Baron is by my side. By the way, is it okay, if Baron will stay with me for this afternoon? Would that


    be fine with you?"


    After she admitted that Baron was with her at the moment, Yuri felt more rxed, otherwise it would be


    like stealing her sister¡¯s husband.


    "Oh, Baron is there too? I happen to be a little busy here, since he is there, then that makes me less


    worried, you don''t have to go to work this afternoon, let Baron take you out for a walk to rx a little."


    Tracy cared about her little sister, made this decision without the slightest doubt.


    Yuri felt grateful. She knew her sister was the one who cares about her the most, and her brother-in-


    "Thank you, Tracy! I understand you are busy. Baron and I will pick Lara up this afternoon." Yuri smiled


    and said.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the meeting first!" Tracy finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Yuri felt less stressed out after getting the permission from Tracy to hang out with Baron for a bit.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Baron asked her and grinned.


    "Let¡¯s go to Cona Fundend! I want to ride a roller coaster and bungee jumping!" Yuri cheered.


    "Then let¡¯s go!"


    Baron smiled softly.


    During the whole afternoon, Baron stayed by her side, let she go crazy however she wanted.


    Yuri went through all a roller coaster or bungee jumping in Cona Fundend.


    And Baron was dragged to y with her, and Yuri''s scream was never cut off in his ear.


    And when they were ready to leave, it was almost time to pick up Lara from school.


    Baron noticed something a little weird, he kept his poker face, and told Yuri, "You wait here, I''ll go to the


    bathroom!"


    He started moving in another direction before Yuri responded.


    "Baron, isn''t this a bathroom here?"


    Yuri pointed at the public toilet next to him and shouted, but Baron had already walked far away and


    didn''t hear it at all.


    "Uh oh, I got caught!"


    Not far away, a young man saw Baroning in his direction, put away his long-range camera, turned


    around and fled.

 Chapter 144 Got into Trouble Again

    Chapter 144 Got into Trouble Again


    "You think you can escape?"


    That photographer just ran a few steps, and a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    His face changedpletely, and he turned around then looked behind him subconsciously.


    He finally could confirm that this man was really Baron, who was exactly the man he had been


    following just to take a sneak shot this whole afternoon.


    "Are you an idiot? Why are you blocking my way?"


    The photographer sounded guilty, but pretended to be calm and tried to leave.


    "Stop pretending, you have been secretly taking pictures of us this whole afternoon, give me the


    camera!" Baron demanded.


    "You are not a celebrity, why would I want to take a sneak picture of you?" the photographer angered.


    Baron sneered, "Since you won''t give me that, then I will take it myself!"


    When the voice fell, Baron stretched out his hand, tried to grab his camera.


    "Hey, are you a burr?"


    The photographer was pissed off and he dodged quickly.


    It was not hard for Baron to get what he wanted. He took the camera without hassle.


    "Boy, return the camera back to me, or I will call the police!" the photographer threatened Baron.


    Baron ignored him, picked up the camera and started pressing random buttons. The photographer


    wanted to take it back, but he could never get it.


    Soon, Baron saw the photos in the camera. There were nearly a hundred photos, all of which were


    pictures of him and Yuri in the yground.


    This guy should be a professional photographer. The angles of the sneak shots are very clever. Every


    picture looks like Baron and Yuri were very close. They look like a couple in every way.


    "Give me back my camera now!"


    The photographer roared, he did a great job taking those photos of Baron and Yuri. But if Baron found


    out, it would be over.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Baron actually found those photos, also looked through it from the beginning till


    the end.


    Baron''s eyes gradually cooled, and his sharp eyesnded on the photographer. When he met Baron''s


    eyes, he trembled suddenly, and his back was instantly soaked with cold sweat.


    "You ¡­ what do you want?"


    The photographer stepped back and looked at Baron as he was terrified.


    "Tell me, who made you do this?" Baron interrogated him coldly.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know what you mean!" The photographer pretended to be


    confused.


    Baron nced at him coldly, and then took out the memory card.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What are you doing? Give me back my camera!"


    He watched Baron pull out the memory card, the photographer knew that he had been exposed and


    hurriedly stepped forward to snatch it.


    Boom.


    Baron smashed the valuable SLR camera heavily on the ground. With his power, the camera was


    And the memory card was crushed into pieces by him, and left in the dustbin.


    "You ¡­ you destroyed my camera! I am going to kill you!"


    The photographer looked at his camera, was instantly dazzled by anger, and rushed towards Baron.


    Boom.


    Baron kicked the photographer, he flew away several meters before falling to the ground and started


    wailing.


    "Tell me know, who sent you here? Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any chance to take pictures anymore."


    Baron walked over and stepped on the photographer''s hand. As long as he exerted force, those bones


    of his hand and fingers could be broken.


    The photographer felt the pressure graduallying from the back of his hand, he got pressured then


    hurriedly shouted, "Someone found my studio and hired me for 10,000 dors to take secret pictures of


    you and your girlfriend. But I don¡¯t know who that is."


    The photographer was really scared. He needed his hands to take pictures for his job. He couldn¡¯t


    afford to lose his hands at all.


    Baron asked again, "Where is your studio? When did that person request you to take pictures of us?"


    "At 500 Maroon Street, Jazzle Photography, just two hours ago, a middle-aged man found me and


    asked me toe to Cona Fundend for shooting immediately." The photographer said quickly and


    sounded honest.


    Only then did Baron let go of his foot and shouted, "Get out!"


    The photographer got Baron¡¯s forgiveness, and he crawled then ran away.


    Baron took out his mobile phone and made a call, "Two hours ago, 500 Maroon Street, Jazzle


    Photography, a middle-aged man had been there. Help me check who is this person?"


    Baron already had a wild guess, but he needed to confirm if that was true.


    Before Camel appointed Yuri as the vice president of Brone Group in Cona, the manager of the sales


    department tantly jumped out to express his dissatisfaction. Right after he was being kicked out of


    thepany by Camel, he suddenlymitted suicide by jumping off the building.


    And afterwards, Baron also investigated that the other department managers in headquarters just


    disappearedpletely after entering the Owen family in Donas.


    In addition to this incident, some people in Cona proimed that since the Brone Group had been


    separated from the Owen family, which caused the Brone Group''s development to encounter a lot of


    trouble.


    All this shown that someone from the Owen family wanted to destroy the Brone Group in Cona.


    It would be a strange coincidence if it has nothing to do with the Owen family.


    Baron thought about the past, Baron shed a glimmer of light in his eyes and murmured, "No matter


    who you are, as long as you start attacking the Brone Group, I will not let you get away!"


    The Brone Group did not bring much wealth to him, but this was the only thing his mother left him in


    this world, and even if it were just a piece of paper, he would protect it desperately.


    "Baron, isn''t there a bathroom? Why are you running so far away?"


    She saw Baroning back, Yuri grinned and pointed to the public toilet next to him.


    Baron smiled, "I was anxious just now, I didn''t see it. Let''s go and pick up Lara!"


    Yuri had a lot of fun this afternoon, and her mood was much better. It worked. Seemed like it had


    reduced the impact of what happened today on her.


    Baron breathed a sigh of relief, and they entered his Volkswagen and drove all the way towards the


    Blue Sky Kindergarten.


    ...


    Right now, in a luxurious vi of the Owen family in Donas.


    On a valuable yellow rosewood sofa, a young man was holding a ss of treasured red wine in his


    hand, shaking it gently.


    There was a middle-aged man standing in front of him, he was nervous but confessed, "I really didn''t


    expect he managed to save that woman. We wanted to do it right that time, but we failed. Sorry, Mr.


    Benedict, please punish me!"


    "I don''t me you for this to happen, I underestimated that kid, he is tenacious like a cockroach, it


    seems not that easy to kill him."


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and he said lightly.


    "Mr. Benedict, why all the hassle? How about hiring an assassin to kill him?" the middle-aged man said


    cautiously.


    "The Brone Group was transferred to him by his grandfather. If he is killed, his grandfather will definitely


    undergo an investigation thoroughly."


    Mr. Benedict squinted his eyes and said, "But it doesn''t matter. The Brone Group is the only thing his


    mother left him. As long as the Brone Group is destroyed, it will definitely leave him in despair."


    "Then why don''t we do something to the headquarters directly? Why messing with a small branch in


    Cona?" The middle-aged man was very puzzled.


    "Fool! What that old man hates the most is someone disobeying his orders."


    Mr. Benedict sneered, "Now Brone Group has been given to Baron, and the headquarters is in Donas.


    Do you think I''m that spoiled?"


    "Mr. Benedict, sorry I am a fool, I know nothing about it!"


    The middle-aged man was frightened and knelt down on the ground.


    "Okay, get up!"


    Mr. Benedict said indifferently, "I don''t care what method you use, I must destroy the Brone Group in


    Cona within one month!"


    The middle-aged man was scared and responded quickly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Benedict, I will not let you


    down!"


    ...


    At the Blue Sky Kindergarten in Cona,.


    Baron just picked up Lara and was about to leave and noticed some guys from somewhere not far


    away were staring at him.


    Baron frowned. Someone had been following him!


    ¡®Who sends these people here?¡¯


    He just didn¡¯t know.


    They came to this kindergarten to find him. Is this a warning for him?


    Murderous intent shed in Baron''s eyes. No matter who wanted to deal with him, he could take it, but


    blocking him at the gate of his daughter''s kindergarten, that was unforgivable.


    "Yuri, I remembered I have something else to do. Can you drive Lara home first, is that okay?" Baron


    told Yuri in a sudden.


    Yuri didn''t notice anything unusual, but thought that Baron had something serious to do, "Of course, not


    a problem! I will drive Lara, maybe you can take a taxi hometer!"


    "Bye, daddy!"


    The more Baron spent time with her, the less reluctant Lara would feel to leave him like before.


    "Bye, Lara!"


    Baron smiled and waved.


    After he watched Yuri drive away, Baron walked straight towards those people.

 Chapter 145 Exchange

    Chapter 145 Exchange


    Baron had just walked up when eight men surrounded him in an instant.


    These men had powerful auras. At least more powerful than James¡¯ men.


    ¡°Pleasee with us, Mr. Owen!¡±


    The brute in the lead suddenly spoke.


    He had a fleshy face, intense brows over wide ring eyes, and heavy facial hair, with an


    interconnected beard and mustache on his chin and lip forming a ssic goatee.


    Behind him, a white Toyota Prado was stopped, with its doors open.


    Baron didn¡¯t say a word. He shot a mild look at the man with the goatee and got in himself.


    The bearded brute was slightly taken aback. No wonder the family had sent them here. Their aura


    alone could already say a lot about them.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the doorstep of the Dynasty Nightclub.


    The eight men only stopped when they had gone all the way to the top floor, and the innermost


    The bearded man knocked on the door. ¡°He¡¯s here, boss!¡±


    It took the door opening for Baron to finally realize who it was that had wanted him there. It was


    Jerome.


    When Baron had forcefully bought Domom SPA out from under Jimmy, it¡¯d taken Jerome days to find


    out about it and send men to the spa, but Charles easily sent his bodyguards to the hospital, and Baron


    gave him a vicious drubbing.


    ¡°I finally got you here, then, Baron!¡±


    Jerome looked coolly at Baron.


    He sat on the sofa, a beauty on either side. Behind him, a towering bodyguard about 6¡¯5¡¯¡¯ stood there


    like an iron tower.


    The tall bodyguard¡¯s cold gaze fell on Baron, who simply remained calm, but that was enough for the


    man to feel heavy pressure.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s strong!¡±


    The bodyguard thought to himself. That was his first impression of Baron.


    From start to finish, Baron only shot him a nce, then turned his eyes back on Jerome.


    ¡°You sent eight men to ¡®invite¡¯ me here, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Baron smiled sarcastically and sat on the sofa next to Jerome.


    Jerome narrowed his eyes, a bit of sharpness in his gaze, while Baron looked at him peacefully, giving


    off the impression of a predator at rest.


    ¡°I have to admit, baron, I¡¯m getting interested in you.¡±


    The corners of Jerome¡¯s mouth curled up as he slowly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m straight, so don¡¯t get any ideas,¡± Baron chuckled.


    Jerome cocked an eyebrow, then loosened, his hands pinching lewd spots on the girls beside him.


    ¡°Leave us!¡±


    The two women left, leaving Baron inside thepartment with Jerome and three brutes behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into you. Aside from five years of military service, you¡¯re nothing special. Five years ago,


    you were just some poor bastard going around begging over five hundred thousand.


    ¡°Right, and of course ¨C you¡¯re the exiled son of the Owen family of Donas!


    ¡°If the Owen family really did have your back, I¡¯d probably be afraid, but the point is they don¡¯t. I¡¯m


    surprised you even kept the Owen name.


    ¡°An idiot like James might find himself intimidated, but not me!¡±


    Baron¡¯s rtionship with the Owen family was no secret. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Jerome could find that


    out.


    But how could they have known?


    How could anyone in Cona have known that, the day of his return, the butler of the family had


    personally waited at the airport under directmand of the head of the family to invite him back to


    Donas and take over the n?


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you didn¡¯t get me here just to talk nonsense, did you? If you do, I don¡¯t have the time to


    y along,¡± Baron said, smiling lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the situation.¡±


    Jerome said suddenly, a hint of threat in his tone.


    ¡°Oh? What situation is that?¡±


    Baron mocked, clearly not taking Jerome seriously.


    That enraged Jerome, but he¡¯d never been the one to act on impulse. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left


    so easily after losing his bodyguards and forty million to go with them that day at Domom.


    He¡¯d only had people invite Baron over today because he¡¯d investigated the man¡¯s background


    thoroughly.


    In his eyes, James had only been so respectful to Baron because he¡¯d used the status of the Owen


    family.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. The Domom SPA belongs to the Wilson family. Jimmy was just a puppet, and


    he didn¡¯t have the right to give it up.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s eyes were chilling, and his men behind him grew cautious, ready to act.


    Baron casually picked up a bottle of soda, sipped at it, and chuckled, ¡°And?¡±


    With a flick of his finger, Baron shot out the cap at tremendous speed, shattering a bottle of cognac on


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the tea table. Alcohol spilled over the table, glimmering red and brown.


    The move instantly shrank the pupils of the men behind Jerome. What kind of power and control did he


    have to shatter a cognac bottle with a soda cap?


    A flicker of fear passed across Jerome¡¯s eyes as well. Baron was seated right across from him. If the


    soda cap had been aimed at his head, what would have happened?


    The bodyguard took a step forward and blocked in front of Jerome, staring dead at Baron.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Jerome suddenly barked.


    The bodyguard said seriously, ¡°Boss, he¡¯s strong!¡±


    ¡°I said get out of the way!¡±


    Jerome raged.


    The bodyguard retreated behind him, one hand at the side of his suit. He was obviously armed, ready


    to draw at the first indication of Baron trying to cause any harm to Jerome.


    A smile lilted up on Baron¡¯s face. This Jerome wasn¡¯t the heir of the Wilson family for nothing.


    Despite clearly knowing that he could snuff him like a candle, Jerome was still exposing himself before


    Baron. That took more guts than most people had.


    ¡°If you¡¯d only return the Domom SPA to the Wilson family, however much you spent, I¡¯ll pay you


    double.¡±


    No longer taking Baron lightly, Jerome grew serious.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you don¡¯t seem to understand. I bought the Domom fair and square. Return this, return


    that ¨C you¡¯re making it sound like I robbed you?¡± Baron said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay double to buy it back!¡± Jerome said through gnashed teeth.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Baron shook his head, chuckling, ¡°Forget double, I¡¯m not selling it back for ten times the price! That¡¯s a


    golden goose, why would I sell it?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking profit, then Dynasty far exceeds Domom.¡±


    Jerome said. ¡°Besides, in your hands, Domom won¡¯t profit. I¡¯ll trade it for this club ¨C how¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you think I¡¯m stupid? If this ce rakes in more money than the Domom, why would


    you be so foolish as to trade it with me?¡± Baron said sarcastically.

 Chapter 146 Don’t Even Think About Leaving Alive

    Chapter 146 Don¡¯t Even Think About Leaving Alive


    Hearing Baron¡¯s words, Jerome flew into a rage.


    He mmed his hand down on the tea table and sprang to his feet.


    At the same time, the bodyguard behind him drew a Colt from his suit instantly, levelling the ck hole


    of the muzzle straight at Baron¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, kid. If you spent one hundred million to buy up the Domom SPA, I¡¯ll give you two


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hundred million.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled.


    He knew better than anyone how crucial the Domom was to the Wilson family. More importantly, the


    head of the Wilson family had grown dubious of his ability over this incident.


    Although he¡¯d already been named the sessor to the head of the family, before he actually got


    there, he could lose the position of heir at any time.


    So even if he had to take a loss of one hundred million, he needed Domom back.


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he kept up his calm appearance as he leant back on the sofa and smiled,


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you trying to force the deal?¡±


    The mansion before, the spa now. The person was different, but the methods were the same.


    ¡°All right, Baron. What¡¯ll it take for you to sell me the Domom?¡±


    Jerome took a few deep breaths, trying his best to tamp down on his anger.


    Baron, eyes still narrowed, said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to give you the Domom, Mr. Wilson. If you¡¯ll do one


    thing for me, I could even give it to you for free.¡±


    Baron¡¯s sudden change of mind when he¡¯d been refusing outright just seconds earlier put Jerome on


    guard.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Jerome asked, his expression icy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an eye on the business that goes on in the Domom. If you¡¯ll introduce your partners to me, I¡¯ll


    give the spa to you for free. How¡¯s that?¡± Baron¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as he stared down Jerome.


    Jerome¡¯s eyes registered shock, but he still acted as if he didn¡¯t understand, frowning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the


    Domom just a bathhouse? I don¡¯t have any partners.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a clever guy, Mr. Wilson, but I¡¯m not stupid either. You know what business I¡¯m talking about,¡±


    Baronughed.


    He¡¯d intended to leave this to the authorities and stay out of it himself, but now that he had the chance


    to destroy that organization, it would be worth his upbringing in P.


    Jeromepsed into silence, finally confirming that Baron already knew what was up with the Domom.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Put it away!¡±


    By his order, the bodyguard holstered the Colt, still keeping a close eye on Baron as he stood behind


    Jerome.


    ¡°If you know, then you should understand how important this business is. If I introduced my partners to


    you, wouldn¡¯t I just be adding apetitor for the Wilson family?¡± Jerome said.


    Baron¡¯s tone was still mild as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get involved in this business in Cona.¡±


    Jerome lit a cigarette, took a deep suck, and puffed out a cloud of smoke as he squinted at Baron.


    ¡°Why should I trust you not to take business from the Wilson family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s entirely your problem. I have the Domom, which means I control the business in Cona.¡±


    With that, Baron lifted his wrist to look at the time. ¡°You have one night to consider. If you have not


    decided by ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, you don¡¯t need toe back to me, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    He rose to leave.


    The bodyguard behind Jerome drew his gun again and pointed it once again at Baron.


    Firearms weren¡¯t his specialty. Quite the opposite, he was best close-quarters.


    He¡¯d drawn his gun because he¡¯d felt an immense pressure from Baron. If it really came down to close


    A sharp gleam passed through Baron¡¯s eyes. ¡°I advise you to put that toy away!¡±


    ¡°Baron, you don¡¯t really think I invited you over as a guest?¡± Jerome narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    Baron mocked.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve beenying too low. People seem to think I¡¯m a coward.¡±


    Jerome shook his head self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to let me go, Mr. Wilson?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are? Giving me one night to consider?¡±


    Jerome red up, snarling, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an answer today, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think yourpdog and his piece of scrap metal there can threaten me?¡±


    Baron said, stepping towards Jerome.


    ¡°Scrap metal?¡±


    Jeromeughed maniacally. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re confident in your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The bodyguard shouted, aiming at Baron¡¯s head as he approached Jerome.


    Whoosh.


    Just as he shouted, Baron¡¯s body flickered, and the bodyguard¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t get a bead


    on Baron at all.


    Wham.


    One secondter, Baron¡¯s hand was already on Jerome¡¯s head, mming it onto the tea table.


    With a crash, the ss surface shattered.


    Face bloodied, Jerome¡¯s nose hadpletely broken, and a moan of pain sounded from the depths of


    his throat.


    Hearing the cry, the eight brutes outside swarmed into thepartment.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Seeing Jerome like that, everyone was stunned.


    After a brief lull, they surrounded Baron.


    The bodyguard¡¯s face was white, his hand shaking as he gripped his gun, not daring to shoot.


    He had a feeling that even if he opened fire, he wouldn¡¯tnd the shot, and it was Baron who would end


    him right away.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!!!¡±


    Jerome roared.


    The eight brutes who¡¯d escorted Baron here rushed at him.


    Coldness shed through Baron¡¯s eyes. His feet twitched, and he disappeared.


    When he appeared again, the man with the goatee flew out into the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Like a wraith, Baron sped around to every opponent and punched them once.


    All eight of the brutes were down on the ground groaning in pain in just seconds.


    In the whole of thepartment, aside from Baron, only the bodyguard with the gun remained


    standing.


    His gun arm trembled, and his body followed along uncontrobly.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Baron¡¯s footsteps sounded like death approaching, and the bodyguard shook even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¨C don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    The bodyguard stammered.


    Baron scoffed. He walked up close to the bodyguard, who didn¡¯t dare pull the trigger.


    Baron reached out for the Colt and took it effortlessly.


    Crack.


    To the shock of the bodyguard, the steel barrel of the Colt bent instantly.


    Bending steel with his bare hands!


    Was this a human¡¯s power?


    The bodyguard¡¯s legs gave out, and he sat down on the ground, dazed.


    ¡°I told you this was scrap metal. You didn¡¯t listen!¡±


    Baron tossed the bent Colt to the bodyguard¡¯s feet and strode towards Jerome, who was already


    scared silly, and stepped on his face. ¡°So now can I leave, Mr. Wilson?¡±

 Chapter 147 You’re My Brother Now

    Chapter 147 You¡¯re My Brother Now


    Jerome didn¡¯t dare stand in his way. He nodded hurriedly, making incoherent sounds.


    Back then when Baron had mmed his face into the tea table, his nose had copsed and he¡¯d


    chipped several teeth.


    His face was swollen too much to speak.


    Only then did Baron walk off, stopping at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to consider. I¡¯ll be waiting


    at the Domom SPA tomorrow before ten!¡±


    With that, Baron left.


    Jerome¡¯s body went ck, his back drenched with cold sweat.


    By the time Baron made it back to the mansion, it was dark.


    ¡°Baron, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Seeing him, Yuri greeted him right away.


    Baron looked her over. Her expression was normal and there was life in her eyes that didn¡¯t seem


    faked. Which meant that what had happened today was well and truly over.


    ¡°Are you worried what happened in the afternoon will leave me traumatized?¡±


    Yuri walked over and took his arm, giggling.


    Baron took his arm back without a hint, smiling, ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re fine!¡±


    But the moment he extracted his arm, Yuri clung on to it again, beaming, ¡°From this day on, Baron, I¡¯m


    going to call you my brother!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Baron started. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted a brother since I was young. I¡¯ve lived for over twenty years, and you¡¯re the only person


    who¡¯s given me that brotherly feeling. So from today forward, I¡¯m going to call you brother!¡±


    Yuri swayed on Baron¡¯s arm, giggling.


    Seeing Yuri clinging to baron¡¯s arm, Tracy grew a bit jealous and walked up, pulling her off. ¡°All right.


    Let¡¯s get your brother-inw some dinner first before we talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I already told you, he¡¯s my brother now, not just some inw!¡± Yuri rolled her eyes.


    Exasperated, Tracy said, ¡°Fine, okay, he¡¯s your brother. Now if you¡¯d just let your big brother have his


    dinner?¡±


    ¡°What are you thering about?¡±


    Sherry had jogged up out of nowhere, her face darkening as she heard the sisters¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Baron as my big brother, what do you mean thering?¡± Yuri said, displeased.


    After Sherry had hurt her so thoroughlyst time, Yuri still hadn¡¯t forgiven her.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Sherry said coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Edward Lewis owe you one? Or else he wouldn¡¯t have given you this


    mansion.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Baron had bought the mansion himself. Afterst time at the Starry Garden, when


    Edward had told her personally that Baron had helped out the Lewis family, she¡¯d thought that this


    mansion had been given to Baron to pay back the favor.


    ¡°Mom, Baron bought this mansion. What¡¯s that got to do with the Lewis family?¡± Tracy exined.


    ¡°Five years ago, he stole five hundred thousand from your dad. How would he be able to afford this


    luxurious mansion after five years of military service?¡± Sherry mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, Sherry!¡±


    At that moment, a furious voice rang out from the doorway. Terry hade home from work.


    ¡°Five years ago, Baron did borrow five hundred thousand from me, but that was to save his mother. It


    was just a pity that his mother passed away before he could bring the money to the hospital.¡±


    Terry¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Baron gave us the money back the following day. You know that. You even


    argued with me over lending that money to Baron. But the moment Baron gave us that money back,


    you lent it to your niece instead. It¡¯s been five years, and I still haven¡¯t seen your niece give us back


    that money!¡±


    ¡°Terry Perry, what is this nonsense?¡±


    Sherry went on the defensive, denying everything.


    Terry scoffed. ¡°You know full well it¡¯s not nonsense!¡±


    After that horrific half month, Terry hadpletely changed.


    He emanated sheer confidence now.


    ¡°It was just five hundred thousand for my niece, Terry! I stuck with you through thick and thin all those


    years, so what¡¯s the big deal? Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife, and that money belongs to both of us.¡±


    Sherry went right to her specialty of crying and yelling at once.


    ¡°That five hundred thousand was the dowry I saved for my daughters during my time in the office, but


    you went ahead and lent it to your niece on your own without my permission.¡±


    Terry¡¯s eyes were red as he raged, ¡°And how¡¯d it end up? Your niece went right around and bought a


    car with that money! Tracy was struggling with money for herpany then, but did you ever pity her


    instead? Did you ever think about what she went through to keep thepany afloat?


    ¡°And when Tracy¡¯spany was taken by the family and she gave birth early, you ¨C her mother ¨C slept


    inte and only arrived at the hospital after Tracy finished giving birth. Do you even deserve to call


    yourself a mother?


    ¡°When our daughters were juts getting to college, I gave you money to pay their tuition, but what¡¯d you


    do? You took the money and bought jewelry with it.


    ¡°And then¡­¡±


    Terry had had enough of Sherry and exploded, airing out all the dirtyundry.


    Tracy and Yuri were in tears. If Terry hadn¡¯t said anything, they would¡¯ve gone their whole lives without


    knowing the truth.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡±


    Sherry flushed with humiliation. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Those are all lies, Terry! Are you trying to get on our


    daughters¡¯ good side now that they¡¯ve got some ability? I¡¯m telling you, it won¡¯t work!¡±


    Terry had already had enough of Sherry¡¯s shamelessness. Done letting out his temper, he wasn¡¯t


    willing to argue with such a woman any longer. He turned and went back inside his room.


    ¡°Tracy, Yuri, your dad made it all up. I didn¡¯t do any of that.¡±


    Seeing her daughters¡¯ disappointed looks, Sherry hurried to defend herself.


    Yuriughed coldly. ¡°You know full well whether or not Dad made any of it up!¡±


    With that, Yuri went back to her room as well.


    ¡°Tracy, you have to believe me. Your mom¡¯s not that kind of person!¡±


    Sherry grabbed Tracy¡¯s hand and made an emotional plea.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Mom!¡±


    Worn out, Tracy freed her hand from Sherry¡¯s grip and went back to his room.


    Only Baron and Sherry were left in the living room.


    Baron shot a cold look at Sherry and turned to leave himself.


    He believed Terry had told the truth about all of it. He could never have imagined that this woman had


    done so many disgusting things.


    Especially the part where Tracy was giving birth and Sherry decided to sleep in instead of going to the


    hospital.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Baron had taken a few steps out when Sherry gave a furious bark and ran up to him, tilting her hand


    back to p him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, trash!¡±


    Whap.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Baron caught Sherry¡¯s wrist, ice in his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m only calling you Mom because of Tracy. But


    that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate your behavior!


    ¡°One more thing. This is my mansion. Whether I bought it, or Edward gave it to me, it¡¯s my name on the


    deed. If you still want to live here, then behave yourself! Or else I won¡¯t mind kicking you out!¡±


    Baron loosened his grip and walked away, then stopped after taking a few steps off.


    He didn¡¯t turn around, only said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be shameless just because people tolerate


    you!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s eyes widened as she red disbelievingly at Baron.


    Soon, the expression on her face contorted, and she said through her gnashed teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll


    regret!¡±

 Chapter 148 Quarrel

    Chapter 148 Quarrel


    This was the first time Baron had talked like this to Sherry. He really was angry.


    In their room, Tracy wiped off her tears, looked at Baron and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Baron shook his head, went over to Lara and picked her up, turning to Tracy, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You


    never need to say those words to me.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s heart warmed. Thinking of everything Baron had done for her, she was too moved to hold back


    her tears. She turned around and went into the washroom.


    Baron sighed lightly. With a mother like Sherry, she and Yuri had it hard.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s crying. Cheer her up so she won¡¯t cry anymore!¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes twinkled in Baron¡¯s embrace.


    Baron squeezed her cheeks, smiling gently. ¡°How do you think Daddy shouldfort Mommy, then?¡±


    Lara replied, ¡°You need to call Mommy honey. Say that she loves Lara. And you want to spend your


    whole life with Mommy and Lara.¡±


    Baron chuckled. ¡°I thought you wanted me to cheer Mommy up. Why do I have to pamper you too?¡±


    ¡°Because if Mommy¡¯s not happy, Lara¡¯s not happy too. If you cheer her up, I¡¯ll be happy too!¡± Lara¡¯s


    eyes were bright and gleaming.


    Tracy walked out, having washed her face. Her tears had stopped, but her eyes were still red.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Baron said.


    He¡¯d always called Tracy by her name, so this sudden change to ¡°honey¡± took her aback.


    Baron cleared his throat, a soft smile on his face as he looked at her. ¡°I love you, honey. I love Lara too.


    I¡¯ll be with the two of you my whole life!¡±


    Tracy, who¡¯d still been looking down, blushed and red at Baron, actually getting shy. ¡°What are you


    doing! Saying sappy stuff like that ¨C Lara¡¯s still here!¡±


    Lara giggled out loud, puffed up with pride. ¡°Good work, Daddy, just like that. See, Mommy¡¯s not crying


    anymore!¡±


    Looking at how full of herself Lara was, Baron was left bemused.


    Tracy recovered herself, realizing that Baron had said all of those lines because Lara had told him to.


    ¡°Come here, Mommy!¡±


    Lara waved at Tracy.


    Tracy approached Baron embarrassedly, sitting about half a meter from him.


    ¡°Closer, Mommy!¡±


    Larained.


    ¡°You silly girl, what are you trying to pull?¡±


    Tracyughed, but did as Lara said and sat closer.


    ¡°Even closer, Mommy!¡±


    With that, Lara took Baron and Tracy¡¯s hands and put them together.


    ¡°You need to hold Mommy¡¯s hand more, Daddy. That way Mommy can be happy!¡±


    Lara stood in front of the couple, hands on her hips as she looked at the pair¡¯s hands holding together


    and nodded in satisfaction.


    Baron and Tracy were both bemused now.


    Tracy didn¡¯t struggle, either, and only looked a bit shy. But with Lara there, her original sorrow was


    nowhere to be found.


    There came a knocking on the door.


    Tracy pulled her hand back self-consciously and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll get the door!¡±


    The door opened to reveal Terry in the doorway.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why are you covered in sweat?¡±


    Tracy said, shocked. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Terry got inside the room, smiling bitterly. ¡°Just packing up.¡±


    ¡°What are you packing up for in the middle of the night?¡±


    Tracy asked suspiciously, pouring out a ss of water for Terry.


    ¡°I¡¯m all packed up and moving out with your mom in the morning.¡±


    Terry said suddenly. ¡°I just made it back on my feet thanks to Baron. Your mother and I did so many


    things to Baron. I really can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    Tracy and Baron both jolted, and Baron hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad! This is such a big mansion,


    and we have enough room, so why are you moving out?¡±


    ¡°I know you mean well, Baron, but really, now that I can work at River Construction Materials, that¡¯s


    enough for me. Living in your mansion every day would just prick me in my conscience.¡±


    As he spoke, Terry¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re not trying to get even with us over the past is


    enough forgiveness for us. How could I live here and get in the way of you two?¡±


    ¡°Dad, this mansion is big enough. You won¡¯t get in the way!¡±


    Baron said seriously. ¡°If you think you still owe me something for the past, then work harder and make


    me some money as payback. Don¡¯t talk about moving out like this.¡±


    But Terry was determined, and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Baron. I¡¯ve already rented a house


    out there. I¡¯ll move over tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother, Baron. Once Dad¡¯s made up his mind, nothing will change it.¡±


    Baron had been about to speak up some more when Tracy suddenly spoke.


    ¡°My daughter does know me best!¡±


    Terry beamed. ¡°Really, this ce is great, but I can¡¯t befortable here. Life is short. If you want to


    live well, you need to live free!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Baron shook his head bitterly. He didn¡¯t think that living here would actually make Terry ufortable.


    But he could understand.


    After all, not everyone liked living in a mansion. Especially for Terry, who¡¯d opened his eyes fully. His


    job belonged to Baron now. Even the ce he lived belonged to Baron.


    Not to mention he felt he owed Baron something. Living here wasn¡¯tfortable at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made your decision, Dad, I won¡¯t stop you. But you have to treat yourself well out there.


    Anything you need, just ask.¡± Baron did not insist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Besides, your old man¡¯s a general manager now. I get paid pretty well. I¡¯ll rent the house


    for a bit, and when I get some money, I¡¯ll pay a mortgage for a new house.¡±


    Terry chuckled, pride and contentment on his face.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got some savings¡­¡±


    Before Tracy could finish, Terry cut her off. ¡°Save it for when I¡¯m old and can¡¯t work anymore.


    ¡°Right, I just came to talk to you about this. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    With that, Terry left.


    Soon, the sound of Sherry throwing a tantrum came from outside. Terry had evidently told her about the


    move.


    Tracy sighed, then said, ¡°If Mom coulde to her senses like Dad one day, that would be so nice!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t say anything. He knew full well what kind of person Sherry was. How would she willingly


    move out now that she had a mansion to live in?


    Terry might have to leave on his own in the end.


    ¡°Bad news, sis, Mom¡¯s in a fight with Dad!¡±


    At that moment, Yuri rushed in, panicking, wearing only a sleeping gown.

 Chapter 149 Greetings Mr. Owen

    Chapter 149 Greetings Mr. Owen


    By the time Tracy got out there, the two were finished.


    Sherry¡¯s hair was loose, and her slippers were missing.


    Terry was worse off. There were three gashes down his face, already bleeding. Sherry had scratched


    him.


    ¡°Terry Perry, you useless bastard, I have married you for almost three decades, and what have you


    given me for all these years?


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally managed to lead better lives, but you want me to get out of here and go rent a ce with


    you?


    ¡°You can go yourself!¡±


    Sherry ced her hands on her hips, her attitude rock solid. She wasn¡¯t budging.


    Baron and the sisters all realized that they¡¯d gotten into a fight over the move.


    ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t given you anything, but what have you given me? What have you given this family?


    ¡°You loaf around all day watching television. You never do the chores, and you don¡¯t even make dinner,


    so what right do you have to stay here?


    ¡°You¡¯re going no matter what you say!¡±


    Terry wasn¡¯t budging either. This was the first time he¡¯d taken such a firm stand.


    Neither of them was giving way right now.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yuri said that a nanny wasing next week, so there¡¯ll be people to cook and clean from now on!¡±


    Sherry said lightly.


    ¡°Have you no shame?¡±


    Hearing that, Terry flew into a bigger rage. ¡°Youze about at home all the time doing nothing, and now


    you want your daughter to hire a nanny? Has there ever been a mother as shameless as you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to pay for a nanny, so what are you yelling at me for? Besides, I raised them this long,


    so what¡¯s the problem with them spending some money to ease my burdens?¡± Sherry chuckled coldly.


    Terry was about to explode. ¡°What rtion do my daughters have with you? Have you given them any


    motherly love? Where the hell do you get off staying here and leeching off my girls?¡±


    In the heat of the moment, Terry was letting it all out, but Tracy and Yuri weren¡¯t aware of it.


    Sherry, though, started to panic, her eyes growing shifty as she said cagily, ¡°If you want to leave, Terry,


    leave on your own. I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you, Sherry? Fine. Then I¡¯ll wait for you at civil service tomorrow morning, and


    we can get a divorce. You won¡¯t have anything to do with me afterwards.¡± With that, Terry turned to


    leave.


    Sherry lost her nerve, her gaze fearful.


    ¡°Your dad wants to divorce me, Tracy! Talk him out of it!¡±


    Getting emotional, Sherry grabbed Tracy¡¯s hand and pleaded.


    Tracy looked calmly at her. ¡°You know Dad, Mom. No one can talk him out of a decision. If Dad wants


    to move out, just follow him. Could take care of each other, after all.¡±


    Hearing Tracy¡¯s words, Sherry¡¯s face grew ck. She could never have imagined that the usually


    obedient Tracy could say something like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡± Sherry demanded, eyes red.


    Tracy¡¯s reply was mild. ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out. I just don¡¯t want Dad to be alone.¡±


    With that, Tracy left as well.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s receding back, Sherry¡¯s face grew more and more twisted. ¡°Fine. Fine! Every


    one of you wants to treat me this way. I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    At this moment, Sherry¡¯s contorted face was full of hatred, but no one noticed.


    ¡°Everything all right?¡±


    Baron asked quietly as Tracy returned to her room.


    Tracy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go to bed!¡±


    The night passed in silence and in the early morning the next day¡­


    Baron and Tracy took Lara out of the room and saw two trunks in the living room, along with a few


    scattered items.


    ¡°Are you really moving out, Dad?¡±


    Tracy still couldn¡¯t bear it and walked up.


    ¡°Live on happily like this, Tracy. I already convinced your mother. We¡¯re moving out. The ce we¡¯re


    renting is a bit small, though. Just enough for me and your mom.¡±


    The three scratches on Terry¡¯s face had already scabbed over, and heughed it off. ¡°Yuri can stay


    here, so you have somepany.¡±


    Tracy knew that Terry had already made up his mind, so she didn¡¯t try to convince him. She looked at


    Baron. ¡°I¡¯ll take Yuri¡¯s car to drive Mom and Dad there. You take Yuri and Lara to work and school.¡±


    Baron said, ¡°Want me to take Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Tracy replied.


    Baron nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Sherry came out with a handbag, her expression ugly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take your bag!¡±


    Tracy reached out for Sherry¡¯s bag, but she dodged off. ¡°I don¡¯t need your fake pity.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, and Terry red at his wife.


    Baron waited until Tracy drove off with her parents, and he looked at Yuri and said, ¡°We should go too!¡±


    Yuri¡¯s eyes were puffy. She obviously hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.


    Baron took Lara to school, then took Yuri to the Brone Group.


    On the way, Yuri didn¡¯t say a word. Her eyes were a little empty, and her thoughts remained closeted.


    Her gaze lightened up a little when they were about to reach the Brone Group, and she looked at Baron


    and said, ¡°Sorry, big bro!¡±


    Baron started at suddenly being called ¡°big bro¡±, then remembered Yuri had taken to calling him brother


    ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you for my mother. She¡¯s always been so shameless, and my sister and I are used


    to it. Besides, she¡¯s our mother. However we dislike how she acts, she gave us life. We can¡¯t hate her.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s voice caught. ¡°But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re not rted to her. She shouldn¡¯t treat you like this.¡±


    Baron chuckled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink it, sis. So long as she doesn¡¯t cross the line with me, I won¡¯t do


    anything to her either.¡±


    Yuri dipped her head and smiled. ¡°Thanks, big bro!¡±


    They¡¯d reached the Brone Group as they spoke. Yuri fixed her makeup and strode into the office


    looking just like a strong and independent woman.


    Baron, on the other hand, drove towards the Domom SPA. He¡¯d given Jerome one night to consider,


    and he was waiting for his reply.


    Twenty minutester, at the Domom.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Baron had just walked into reception when he heard a mumbling voice.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve made the decision.¡±


    Baron looked at him liltingly and mocked.


    Jerome stepped forward and was about to speak when Baron cut him off. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in my office!¡±


    What they were about to discuss was huge. Domom was his ce, but it was still necessary to be


    cautious.

 Chapter 150 I’ll Kill You

    Chapter 150 I¡¯ll Kill You


    At the penthouse office of the Domom SPA.


    Baron sat on the office chair and pointed at the sofa inside. ¡°Sit!¡±


    Only then did Jerome sit down. Everything that had happened yesterday at the Dynasty was etched


    into his brain.


    The young man before him was someone who could y around with gunslingers bare-handed. If he


    wanted him dead, it would be ridiculously easy. There was no thought of revenge in his mind.


    Not before he met anyone on Baron¡¯s level, that was.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Baron looked at the quivering Jerome and said.


    ¡°I can pull some strings and get you a talk with them, Mr. Owen. But whether or not I can seed is no


    guarantee,¡± Jerome stated.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s that difficult to see them?¡± Baron snorted.


    Jerome hurriedly rified, ¡°You know full well how big this thing is, Mr. Owen. The moment the cat¡¯s out


    of the bag, It¡¯ll be trouble for both sides of the partnership. It¡¯s understandable how cautious they are.¡±


    Baron understood that as well. The driver who¡¯d shipped the girls without being sure of what cargo he


    was hauling was proof enough of that fact.


    His opponents were careful, and what had happened the other day would probably draw their attention.


    They were probably investigating right now.


    ¡°Fine. Then introduce me. Leave the time and ce up to them,¡± Baron said shortly.


    Jerome was overjoyed. That was the best oue.


    ¡°Talk to me about these partners of your family. What background do they have?¡± Baron asked


    suddenly.


    Jerome shook his head, helpless. ¡°I won¡¯t lie. Even as partners of many years, we¡¯re not sure of who


    they are. Every time, they arrange different vehicles and different drivers to make the deliveries. And


    every time they make a delivery, a car follows behind. Anything unusual, and he¡¯ll bolt.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you make contact?¡± Baron pressed.


    ¡°This goes back twenty odd years. The Wilson family was just a small n back then. My father knew a


    friend who introduced the whole business to him,¡± Jerome exined.


    Baron¡¯s brow furrowed. The cooperation went back that long ago.


    If that was the case, this organization was quite something. It¡¯d been twenty years and they were still


    going strong.


    Seems like there was a big fish on the line.


    ¡°With all the might of the Wilson family, you couldn¡¯t find out their identity?¡± Baron¡¯s face sank.


    Seeing that Baron didn¡¯t seem to quite believe him, Jerome panicked and hurriedly assured, ¡°I¡¯m telling


    the truth, Mr. Owen. We investigated but couldn¡¯t find anything!¡±


    Seemed like the Wilson family really wasn¡¯t sure of who they were. But Baron could understand that


    too. If it had been that easy to turn this whole thing out, that organization couldn¡¯t have survived for


    over twenty years.


    ¡°Hurry up and put me in contact. Tell me when your arrangements are done!¡±


    Baron knew that continuing the interrogation wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere and gave up right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sugarcoat it, Mr. Owen. The Wilson family doesn¡¯t have a means ofmunicating


    with them. They contact us every time, so I can¡¯t pull those strings for you right now. The next time they


    contact me, I¡¯ll mention it to them immediately,¡± Jerome said.


    Baron jolted. The Wilson family didn¡¯t even have a means of contact. This secrecy was a bit too strong,


    wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Fine, just notify me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    With that, Baron gave Jerome his number.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Baron frowned.


    ¡°So, Mr. Owen, when can you sell us the Domom?¡± Jerome asked cautiously.


    ¡°Bring it up to me when you¡¯re done with my task.¡± Baron¡¯s tone was icy.


    No matter how much Jerome resented it, he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Baron. So he left.


    On Tracy¡¯s side, she drove Terry and Sherry into a small, high-end apartment area.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re renting a ce here?¡± Tracy asked.


    She had a trunk in her hand and a handbag around her wrist as she followed Terry forward.


    Terry chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s close to thepany. I can get a workout just by walking to and from work. Plus,


    the environment is nice.¡±


    Tracy nodded, agreeing with Terry¡¯s view. The area was a bit old, but the environment was really quite


    nice.


    No cars were allowed in or out, and there was arge square in the middle, with some gym gear and


    benches.


    ¡°That over there is the mansion area, with pretty decent prices. When I¡¯ve made enough money, I¡¯ll buy


    a mansion there.¡±


    Terry pointed at the innermost section in the area, and there were twenty-odd mansions.


    ¡°What¡¯s so nice about a broken-down slum like this? Can¡¯t match up to the Peak Hotel, can it?¡± Sherry


    huffed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that? One mansion on a mountaintop with nobody around. This is great. When


    I¡¯m retired, I can y chess with our neighbors here, and walk in the square in the afternoon.¡± Terry


    really seemed satisfied with the ce.


    Seeing the genuine smile on Terry¡¯s face mixed with anticipation, Tracy knew her dad wasn¡¯t lying. He


    really did like this ce.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Perry?¡±


    At that moment, an intrusive voice rang out, its tone obviously mocking.


    The three Perries looked over, seeing a sultry woman in her thirties leering at Sherry.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sherry recognized her right away.


    When Yuri had had her banquet and Sherry hade out of the restroom, this was the same woman


    who¡¯d taken a shine to the bracelet Baron had given her, shattered her own bracelet, and framed


    Sherry for it, asking her for rpense.


    When she¡¯d known that this woman was the spouse of the Johnson family, she¡¯d had Yuri offer up her


    own face for a beating in public. Then Baron had shown up and she¡¯d pushed everything on him and


    escaped without caring about Yuri and Baron.


    It had been Connor Johnson who¡¯d taken this woman to theirpartment to apologize, giving her


    back her bracelet.


    Tracy slowly remembered this woman as well, her expression growing cold. ¡°You¡¯re Lucy, right?¡±


    ¡°Friend of yours, Sherry?¡±


    Terry hadn¡¯t been there for the banquet and didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought the woman


    was an associate of Sherry¡¯s and smiled, ¡°See how nice it is having a ce here? Look how you met a


    friend just arriving here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the wife of Connor Johnson, so how could I live in a broken-down ce like this?¡±


    Lucy shot a mocking look at Terry and sneered at Sherry, whose face was growing ugly. ¡°I heard you


    were expelled from the Perry family. What? Scrambling here to rent a ce now that you¡¯re out of room


    and board?¡±


    ¡°This is a family matter, what¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Tracy walked up, scowling.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t take the truth? That¡¯s how it is. The Perry family was always small-time. I guess as a


    bunch of exiles, your ego is too bloated to handle it,¡± Lucy cackled.


    Connor had warned her not to mess with Baron, but having gone this long, she waspletely


    disregarding his warning now.


    ¡°No need to waste words with someone like her, Tracy. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Terry only just understood that this tternly-dressed woman was here to make fun of them.


    Sherry didn¡¯t have the nerve to speak. Lucy had apologized to her, but she was married into the


    Johnson family, who were in the Cona upper crust. How would she argue with someone of that status?


    Tracy shot a cold nce at Lucy and made to leave.


    ¡°You just red at me, bitch! You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Lucy swung out with her palm and pped Tracy across the face.


    She¡¯d kept what happened in the hotel in mind. She knew that Tracy was Baron¡¯s wife. Now that they¡¯d


    Tracy staggered and almost fell.


    Lucy wasn¡¯t stopping. She pulled back for another p.


    Then Terry blocked off in front of Tracy and grabbed Lucy¡¯s wrist, rage written across his face. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care who you are. Put hands on my daughter and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Whap.


    Terry pped Lucy across the face.


    Lucy wailed at the blow, starting to bleed from the corner of the mouth.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tracy was shocked as well, stepping forward to hold Terry back. He was still raring to go.


    ¡°On ount of my daughter, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Come after her again, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Terry hadn¡¯t nned to do anything with Lucy anyway. He¡¯d just wanted to scare her off while getting


    even for Tracy.


    Venom was written across Lucy¡¯s face as she red pointedly at Terry. ¡°You just wait!¡±

 Chapter 151 Dad Got Beaten Up

    Chapter 151 Dad Got Beaten Up


    Seeing Lucy left angrily, Tracy felt a little worried.


    After all, Lucy was the daughter-inw of the Johnson family. Terry had pped her on the face. She


    was afraid that the Johnson family would look for trouble.


    Sheer felt so worried and uneasy, ¡°Terry, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you p Lucy? She is the


    daughter-inw of the Johnson family. You¡¯d better go to the Johnson family and plead for mercy as


    soon as possible. Don¡¯t let your trouble get in my way.¡±


    ¡°Is this the trouble I caused? That woman obviously came for you. Don¡¯t you know that? Do you think I


    should look on and do nothing after seeing her hit Tracy, just like you?¡±


    Terry was already in a temper, and what Sherry said made him even angrier, ¡°If you think I¡¯m


    implicating you, let¡¯s go to the Marriage Bureau to get a divorce. After that, we can live our own life


    without interfering with each other!¡±


    During that half month¡¯s dark time, he thought a lot. He had nned to live with Sherry, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that this woman didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right. Now he didn¡¯t want to live with her


    anymore.


    When Terry mentioned divorce, Sherry immediately shut her mouth.


    Since she married Terry, she had not suffered much. After so many years, she had been used to her


    Terry pulled the suitcase to the door of the building. Tracy also felt disappointed and followed her dad


    out.


    Sherry only carried a handbag, which contained all the gold and silver jewelry she had bought over the


    years. She looked at the backs of them, and her eyes were so cruel.


    ¡­


    ¡°Tracy, take a look. How is the house?¡±


    When they entered the house, Terry said with a smile.


    As soon as she entered the house, she saw a hallstand and shoe cab made of solid wood on the


    left side, then a small dining room, and then the living room. In the middle of the dining room and the


    living room, there was a screen carved with solid wood.


    There were two bedrooms on the right side. The master bedroom was next to the bathroom.


    This house had two rooms and two halls, and the decoration style was a bit European.


    After Tracy looked around, she said with great satisfaction, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve got very good taste. This


    house is so good.¡±


    Terryughed and said smugly, ¡°Of course. My taste has always been so good, otherwise, how can I


    have two such excellent daughters?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about such a shabby house?¡± Sherry said with disgust.


    ¡°I have made it clear to you. If you feel that life is so hard for you living with me, let¡¯s just get divorced. If


    you aren¡¯t willing to, just shut up. Of course, if you are capable of living in a better house, then I will


    shut up!¡± Terry said coldly.


    ¡°Terry, do you think I don¡¯t dare to divorce you?¡±


    Sherry was also angry at once and roared angrily.


    ¡°Yes. If you dare, let¡¯s go to the Marriage Bureau right now?¡± Terry sneered.


    He knew better than anyone about this woman and what she was thinking about.


    Sherry originally thought Terry would persuade her, but she didn¡¯t expect that Terry pretended he had


    heard nothing and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Terry, you bully me!¡±


    Sherry immediately nned to cry.


    Terry ignored her and said with a smile, ¡°Tracy, you¡¯ve seen the house. Now, you can set your mind at


    rest.¡±


    Tracy nodded and took out her phone to look at the time, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. I need to go to


    work now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock? Okay. I¡¯m going to work too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Terry also said in a hurry.


    When they were just about to go out, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°I saw them go into


    this building. They must be here.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s facial expression greatly changed. She saw two mening out of the elevator. Lucy, who had


    been pped by Terry also followed them out.


    Lucy just turned her head and saw Tracy and Terry. She pointed at them, ¡°That¡¯s them!¡±


    Terry pushed Tracy into the room, ¡°Hide inside. Don¡¯te out!¡±


    Just then, the two big men had rushed over and blocked Terry at the door and hit him.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tracy, who was locked inside the room, was in great panic and wanted to open the door and rush out,


    but the door had been locked from the outside by Terry with a key, so she couldn¡¯t get out at all.


    Sherry heard the noise outside. She also felt afraid, but she still sarcastically said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked him to


    beg for forgiveness in the Johnson family, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. Now, he gets beaten up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about this at such a moment? If you hadn¡¯t offended Lucyst time, this wouldn¡¯t


    have happened.¡± Tracy was so angry.


    She was inside the room and could only see outside through the cat¡¯s eye. Two big men were punching


    and kicking at Terry.


    Sherry snorted coldly, ¡°What do you mean I offended her? It was because of you that Terry just pped


    that woman.¡±


    Tracy was so disappointed at her that she didn¡¯t want to argue with her, because she just wouldn¡¯t


    admit her own mistakes.


    ¡°You are very tough just now. You even dare to p me on my face. Come and hit me again if you can!¡±


    Lucy looked at Terry, who was beaten up like a dead dog on the ground, with a cold smile on her face.


    She also kicked him fiercely on his face a few times.


    In the room, seeing this scene, Tracy had already cried out.


    She suddenly thought of Baron. It was because of him that Lucy was willing to apologize.


    Thinking of this, she dialed his number with trembling hands, ¡°Baron, dad had been beaten up. Come


    and save him. We are in Fountain Court, 1-2-1602!¡±


    Baron, who had just sent Jerome away, heard Tracy¡¯s panicked voice, stood up immediately, and said


    angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going there now!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, what¡¯s going on? Do you need my help?¡± James asked cautiously.


    ¡°Do you know someone around Fountain Court?¡± Baron asked.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I have a KTV there,¡± James responded him hastily.


    ¡°Immediately send some people to Fountain Court, 1-2-1602. Someone beat up my dad!¡± Baron said


    angrily.


    After Baron said that, he rushed out. James followed Baron out while calling to arrange his men to go


    there.


    But when James came out. Baron had already left.


    ¡°Fuck! They even dare to hit Mr. Owen¡¯s dad.¡±


    James waved at a few of his people with a fierce look, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Several ck Audi A6 started from Domom SPA and sped up for the Fountain Court.


    At the same time, Terry¡¯s face was full of blood. He couldn¡¯t even say anything. Tracy pounded on the


    security door, cried in the room, and shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    ¡°There are still two bitches in the room. You guys search the key out from him.¡± Lucy said viciously.

 Chapter 152 Bad Luck For You

    Chapter 152 Bad Luck For You


    Terry was beaten so hard that he almost fainted.


    But when he heard that Lucy wanted to find out the key and go into the room, he quickly got up from


    the ground and even he didn¡¯t know how he got the strength.


    Before the two big men could react, Terry grabbed the key and threw it out of the window in the


    staircase.


    ¡°Fuck! He threw the key out of the window!¡±


    The two big men were enraged and went up to punch and kick at Terry.


    ¡°Tracy and Sherry, listen to me. You are lucky today. If I see you again, I will never let you go easily.¡±


    Lucy walked to the door of the room and said loudly.


    After saying that, she turned around and left with the two men.


    Just as they left, the elevator door on the sixteenth floor opened, and six young men holding sticks in


    their hands rushed out.


    ¡°Fuck! Where are they?¡±


    The young man Rowan with yellow hair in the front yelled. After a few steps, he saw Terry lying on the


    staircase. He had passed out.


    Rowan¡¯s facial expression greatly changed. He just received a phone call from James, asking him to


    take some men to save Terry in person. James also told him that the identity of the person getting beat


    up was nobler than James himself.


    Rowan hade as fast as he can but was still a bitte.


    ¡°Take him to the hospital right now!¡±


    Seeing the dreadful blood in the staircase, Rowan was immediately flustered. It was not that he had not


    seen a worse scene, but the status of the person in front of him was higher than his boss!


    Tracy, who was trapped in the room, was still beating the door. Then Carter realized that there was still


    someone in the room.


    ¡°Are you Mrs. Owen? We are here to help you.¡±


    Rowan asked someone to send Terry to the hospital. He himself stood at the door and asked


    cautiously.


    Tracy said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m trapped in my room. My father just threw the key out of the window. You guys


    go to help me find the key.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Owen, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go find it now.¡±


    Rowan made a phone call. Soon more than a dozen people rushed out of the nearby KTV and looked


    for the key downstairs.


    He hurriedly made a phone call to James and reported what had happened over here.


    When James knew that Terry was beaten unconscious, his body was soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°Fuck! What did I tell you just now? I told you to rescue him as fast as possible. Are you fucking


    wanting to ruin me?¡± James cursed on the phone.


    Rowan was almost frightened into crying, ¡°James, I have really tried my best, but it was stillte.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking bullshit. Immediately check the CCTV of the apartment to see who beat Mr. Perry and


    who else went there. When I get there, if you haven¡¯t found it out, don¡¯t me me for being mad!¡±


    James said angrily.


    ¡°Okay, James. I¡¯ll go check it out now!¡±


    Rowan hung up the phone after saying that, and then hurriedly arranged for someone to go to the


    property management center to get the CCTV footage.


    By the time Baron arrived, Rowan¡¯s people had just found the key and opened the door.


    ¡°Tracy, are you okay?¡±


    When seeing Tracy, Baron asked in a hurry.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes had been swollen because of crying. She rushed into Baron¡¯s arms, hugged him, and


    cried, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My father pushed me into the room to protect me, and also locked the door from the


    outside. I can¡¯t go out!¡±


    Tracy let out a terrible cry. Baron was like her psychological support.


    Through the peephole, she saw clearly how her father was beaten, but he could do nothing. She could


    not stand watching her father being beaten.


    Looking at Tracy crying, Baron¡¯s eyesight was so clod. He hugged Tracy tightly, and said seriously,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter who it is, I will make him pay the price!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucy, the woman from the Johnson family. She beat mom when Yuri invited us to dinnerst time.¡±


    Tracy said in a hurry.


    Baron narrowed his eyes, ¡°Okay. I know it!¡±


    His eyes were terrifying. The coldness from his body even made the temperature in the room dropped


    several degrees instantly.


    Sherry could not help but tremble. She felt so nervous to see Baron like this.


    ¡°I will arrange for someone to send you to the hospital to take care of our dad. I will deal with this


    matter.¡±


    Baron forced himself to calm down and said to Tracy.


    Without waiting for Tracy¡¯s response, he turned to look at James, who was trembling, ¡°You send my


    wife to the hospital in person. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen, don¡¯t worry. I will personally protect Mrs. Owen!¡± James¡¯s body trembled, and he


    hurriedly answered.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Baron said as he looked at Tracy.


    Tracy was also worrying about Terry, so she followed James out quickly.


    As soon as they got off the elevator, Rowan came and reported to James, ¡°James, I have found out


    that these two men are from the Scott family. They just mastered there.¡±


    Baron frowned. Tracy said that woman was from the Johnson family.


    Why did they go to the Scott family?


    ¡°Mr. Owen, this is my brother Wood. I ask him to follow you.¡± James said to Baron cautiously.


    Baron looked so serious, ¡°Follow me to the Scott family.¡±


    Hearing Baron¡¯s words, Wood was shocked. The Scott family was the first-line n in Cona, second


    only to the four ns of Cona. Baron was actually seeking his doom if he went there.


    Seeing Wood froze, James pped him on the cheek and said angrily, ¡°Mr. Owen told you to go with


    him to the Scott family. What the hell are you still standing here?¡±


    Wood cautiously looked at Baron, who had already stepped away, and said worriedly, ¡°James, I¡¯m


    talking about the first-line n in Cona, the Scott family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. If you keep talking bullshit, get the hell out of here!¡±


    James gritted his teeth. If Baron had not asked him to personally protect Tracy, he would have followed


    Baron to the Scott family himself.


    It was not until this moment that Wood realized that the young man was not someone ordinary.


    Otherwise, James would not let him follow him when he knew they were going to the Scott family.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wood was so excited. he knew it was a great opportunity for him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Hurry up! Mr. Owen¡¯s order is my order. No! You should take Mr. Owen¡¯s order as a holy decree. Even


    if you are told to die, you can¡¯t have a little hesitation. This is your opportunity. Do you understand?¡±


    James gritted his teeth and said. If not for the time, he would definitely let Wood know how powerful


    Baron was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Wood said and then hurriedly ran to catch up with Baron.


    James looked at Baron¡¯s back and murmured, ¡°After today, I¡¯m afraid there will be no more Scott family


    in Cona. Bad luck for them to offend Mr. Owen.¡±

 Chapter 153 Intolerable

    Chapter 153 Intolerable


    In the Scott Ranch.


    A ck Phaeton stopped in front of the door, followed by a few ck Audi A6.


    ¡°Wood, I just saw the two men go into the Scott Ranch with the woman. I was afraid they saw me, so I


    didn¡¯t follow them in.¡±


    As Wood just got out of the car, a young man ran to him.


    Wood nodded and looked at Baron. He could feel his blood boiling with indignation.


    After Wood was in charge, his status also became more dignified, and he felt he was just like the


    master of some first-line n, but he still acted cautiously in front of Baron. Now they came to the Scott


    family. It seemed that they need to break in.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I bring some people here. Do you want me to send someone to sneak in first?¡± Wood said


    cautiously.


    Baron was expressionless. He looked up at the big gold que with the words ¡°Scott Ranch¡± on it. His


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    eyes became sharper.


    ¡°I hate this que!¡±


    Baron suddenly said. Wood and the other people all felt confused. They didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    When Wood thought about Baron¡¯s words, Baron suddenly popped up something towards the que.


    ¡°Zap!¡±


    With a loud noise, the gold que fell instantly, to the ground and into pieces.


    Wood and others were stunned for a moment. The people he brought here were even more terrified.


    After all, this was the Scott family. They thought Wood had brought them here to negotiate with them,


    but Baron directly broke their family que.


    It was a great provocation for any n.


    But how could he have done that?


    Even if he was shooting at the que, it would not just fall apart.


    ¡°Fuck! Wood, this idiot will get us in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He even dares to break the que of the Scott family.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the que has been hanging there for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡­


    The people brought here by Wood were all very terrified at that moment. Although James¡¯s status now


    wasparable to that of the masters of first-line ns, they were just the underss normal people,


    and they didn¡¯t dare to touch the que of the first-line ns at all.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! If someone says one more word, I will kill him.¡±


    Wood was furious. James had told him that even if Baron asked him to die, he couldn¡¯t have any


    hesitation.


    Others may not see it, but Wood had seen it clearly. Baron just picked up a small stone at random, and


    then flicked it out with his fingers, breaking the que.


    A small stone was like a bullet in Baron¡¯s hand. They could imagine how powerful Baron was.


    Baron even didn¡¯t look at Wood and others. He just ordered, ¡°Wood, follow me. The rest of you, go


    away.¡±


    Wood was immediately overjoyed, and said angrily to the brothers behind him, ¡°Go away now! In the


    future, don¡¯t show up in front of me anymore!¡±


    After that, Wood followed Baron into the Scott family.


    ¡°You, who are you? How dare you break the que of the Scott family?¡±


    At that time, the two guards at the door rushed out. When they saw that the que had fallen into


    pieces, they fell into panic and their voices were quivering.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Without waiting for Baron to say anything, Wood rushed to a guard unarmed.


    Maybe because it was working hours, there were not many people in the Scott Ranch.


    There were only two guards at the door. When Wood rushed to him, another man was shocked and


    hurriedly took out his whistle to blow.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    But at that moment, Baron suddenly moved there and grasped the guard¡¯s neck. He even held him up


    in the air with only one hand. The guard was so rmed and panicky.


    ¡°Twenty minutes ago, two bodyguards and a woman came here. Where are they now?¡± Baron said


    coldly.


    As soon as Baron finished speaking, he let the guard go. The guard copsed on the ground and


    gasped heavily. Just now, he felt that he was about to die.


    Wood got another guard¡¯s stick and beat the guard into aa.


    Baron had already subdued a guard and stepped on his chest.


    ¡°They, they go to look for the master.¡±


    The guard, who was stepped on by Baron felt the pressure from the chest and dared not hide anything.


    ¡°Which vi?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°That one, the one in the middle. It is different from other vis.¡± The guard pointed to a vi not far


    away and said to him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Baron kicked him and the guard directly fell into aa.


    Wood saw Baron¡¯s moves were so violent. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything but felt shocked and excited.


    He was shocked that Baron was so powerful and domineering, and he was also excited that he even


    broke into the Scott family. As long as he could leave here today, he could brag about it for his whole


    lifetime.


    But he also understood what James meant. He sent him here to establish a good rtionship with


    Baron.


    At that moment, he carefully followed Baron toward the vi in the middle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When Baron and Wood came to the door of the vi, two bodyguards in suits came forward


    immediately and yelled at them fiercely.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, it¡¯s them who beat your father-inw.¡±


    Wood had seen the CCTV footage, so he immediately recognized the two people.


    ¡°So you are that rubbish¡¯s son-inw?¡±


    One of them sneered, ¡°You even dare toe to the Scott family. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for


    yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb our master. Kick them off in ten seconds.¡±


    Another bodyguard said coldly, and he cared little about Baron.


    ¡°In five seconds, I will let them copse on the ground.¡±


    That man sneered and shouted, ¡°Time starts!¡±


    After that, he rushed to Baron quickly.


    Wood¡¯s expression changed instantly. Even though he could feel his strength, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    He immediately stood in front of Baron, ¡°Mr. Owen, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Baron looked so fierce. After learning that it was them who beat Terry, he had already wanted to kill


    them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    The bodyguard punched Wood on his vital part.


    It was not until that moment that Wood realized how powerful he was. He suddenly regretted it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    That bodyguard¡¯s fist almost hit on Wood, but just at that moment, a figure arrived in an instant.


    Baron kicked in the bodyguard¡¯s stomach. His body directly flew away more than ten meters and


    heavily hit a big tree. He instantly fainted.


    Wood and another bodyguard were both dazed. How could he kick such a strong bodyguard away for


    more than ten meters?


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    Another bodyguard pulled out a colt without hesitation.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    At the moment when the bodyguard pulled out the gun, Baron had already appeared in front of him. He


    grasped his wrist and bent it. The bodyguard¡¯s wrist was bent 90 degrees in an instant.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have time to scream out and was kicked off by Baron, just like hispanion. His ribs


    were broken and he fainted immediately.


    Wood¡¯s eyes widened. Until now, he realized what James meant. This was really a good chance for


    him.


    Baron was very calm. He pushed open the door of the vi, and immediately heard loud and excited


    noiseing from the innermost room.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He walked over and kicked at the door. The door fell down immediately.


    He saw a couple of naked man and woman. It was intolerable to his eye.


    The most important thing was that Baron had met both of them before. The man was Edric, the current


    master of the Scott family. He even pretended to apologize to him before. Even the former head of the


    Scott family and his three descendants were killed by him.


    The woman was Conner¡¯s wife, Lucy, and Conner was certainly that Conner Johnson from the first-line


    family.

 Chapter 154 Impetuous

    Chapter 154 Impetuous


    Baron looked at Lucy on the bed, who was in a panic. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Get out of here, asshole!¡±


    Edric was dull for a while. Suddenly he roared angrily. He didn¡¯t recognize Baron immediately.


    He took Waldo to apologize to Baron only to suppress Waldo. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Baron.


    Lucy was still in a panic. She immediately covered her body with the quilt, and her eyes were full of


    fear.


    She was not afraid of Baron, but afraid of being exposed. After all, she was Connor¡¯s wife, but she was


    with Edric now. If Connor knew about it, she was bound to die.


    ¡°Edric, you are really enjoying it. You even dare to fuck Connor¡¯s wife.¡±


    Baron said that to him sarcastically. He had nned to do it himself, but now it seemed that there was


    no need.


    When Edric heard that Baron mentioned Connor, his expression changed greatly. The Scott family was


    one of the first-line ns, so was the Johnson family.


    And Connor was the heir to the Johnson family. Now he slept with Connor¡¯s wife, which meant that he


    had offended the Johnsons openly.


    Most importantly, in the near future, the Scott family was about to cooperate with the Johnson family in


    the business. The project mostly belonged to the Scott family. For this reason, the Scott family had


    invested a lot of funds, as well as manpower and material resources. Once the Johnson family


    canceled their cooperation, it would cause great losses to the Scott family.


    Lucy saw that Baron recognized her. She kept trembling.


    ¡°Edric, you must not let him leave here alive, or else our rtionship will be exposed. Connor will


    definitely get me killed.¡±


    Lucy looked immediately vicious. She even asked Edric to kill Baron.


    Edric looked very serious. In the daytime, although there were not many people in the Scott Ranch,


    both the guards at the door and the two bodyguards he arranged at the entrance of the vi had great


    strength.


    But now, Baron appeared in his room. It could only true that Baron had already defeated the guards


    and bodyguards.


    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe here?¡±


    Edric suddenly said, and he was much calmer.


    The corner of Baron¡¯s mouth gently rose, ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize me? Not long ago, you even personally


    came to me to apologize.¡±


    Edric suddenly remembered who he was. He felt he had seen Baron before, but couldn¡¯t remember


    clearly. After hearing Baron¡¯s words, he finally recognized him.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you. You marry into the Perry family! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Edric was relieved. He lit a cigarette, squinted his eyes towards Baron, and exhaled the smoke.


    ¡°Edric, he is Baron,¡± Lucy said in a hurry.


    Lucy was much calmer now, although she had known how powerful Baroon was, and Connor had also


    warned her not to get into trouble with Baron because Connor was not in power yet.


    Edric was the master of the Scott family. As long as they got Baron killed, then nothing would happen.


    ¡°My nephew was almost killed by you. He stayed in the intensive care unit for several days, but he still


    died in the end.¡±


    ¡°When my brother Waldo went to see my nephew, he fell down the stairs and died of a cerebral


    hemorrhage.¡±


    ¡°And my father died of a heart attack after he knew his son and grandson both died.¡±


    ¡°In that case, three generations of my Scott family all died because of you.¡±


    Edric was so calm, as if he was telling a story.


    He was not afraid of Baron at all. Hey on the bed naked, leaning against the bed, with a cigarette


    between his fingers and the other hand in the quilt.


    Baron smiled faintly, ¡°You are ying it so well. If I guess it right, you have started to arrange


    everything when you take Waldo to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Arrange everything?¡±


    Edric frowned. He seemed to have known Baron¡¯s implication.


    ¡°Otherwise, how can you, an adopted child be the master of the Scott family?¡±


    Baron said teasingly. After three people of the Scott family died, Charles had immediately made a clear


    investigation of everything.


    He even found the biological parents of Edric.


    Edric¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. No one knew about his origins except Edmund, Waldo, and Wace.


    Otherwise, he could not have easily taken control of the Scott family after the death of three


    generations of the Scott family.


    But now, a nobody was telling the truth about his origins.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Edric stared at Baron sharply.


    He did not believe that Baron was just a live-in son-inw of the Perry family. Until now, he realized that


    the reason why he dared to beat Wace half dead and break Waldo¡¯s limbs was not that Baron didn¡¯t


    know the status of the Scott family, but that he thought nothing of the Scott family at all.


    Just at that moment, Baron¡¯s cell phone rang.


    ¡°Baron, dad is fine. He just gets some scratches and bruises. Don¡¯t do something stupid on impulse.¡±


    Tracy said that because she worried about Baron so much.


    Just now Tracy was very angry because Terry was beaten unconscious, so she didn¡¯t stop Baron from


    taking revenge.


    Now the results of the examination showed that Terry¡¯s injury was not serious, and Tracy had calmed


    down a lot. She worried that Baron would lose his mind in anger, so she called to remind Baron.


    Baron also finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I know what I should do. Half an


    hourter, I will go to the hospital to see Dad!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡± Tracy said.


    After hanging up the phone, Baron suddenly looked at Wood beside him, ¡°How long will it take from


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    here to the Citizen Hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very close, about ten minutes.¡± Wood responded.


    ¡°Okay. There¡¯s still twenty minutes. That¡¯s enough!¡± Baron nodded and said to him.


    ¡°Kid, do you think you can get out of here alive today?¡± Edric asked with a yful expression.


    Baron didn¡¯t even look at him. He looked at Lucy and said, ¡°Call your husband and tell him toe


    here to pick you up in ten minutes!¡±


    Hearing Baron¡¯s words, Lucy was shocked and said, ¡°Edric, kill him quickly!¡±


    ¡°Kid, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear that clearly.¡±


    Edric pulled out a colt with his hand, which was put in the quilt. He held the gun toward Baron.


    Wood¡¯s face got pale immediately. He suddenly remembered James¡¯s order ¨C even if Baron let him die,


    he couldn¡¯t have any hesitation.


    And he also remembered what happened at the gate of the Scott Ranch just now ¨C Baron flicked his


    fingers, and the que dropped down in an instant.


    Thinking of all of these, Wood suddenly got impetuous and stood in front of Baron. He shouted at Edric


    angrily, ¡°I dare you!¡±


    Baron was also a bit surprised. The reason why he asked Wood to follow was to deter James. He didn¡¯t


    expect Wood could do anything.


    Now, Baron had apletely new appraisal of Wood.


    Edric looked so fierce. He stared at Baron behind Wood, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone was willing to


    die for you. I¡¯d like to see, after I kill him, who else can protect you?¡±


    After that, Edric shot at him.


    It was not until this moment that Wood realized that he got impetuous because of James¡¯s words and


    everything he saw at the door of the Scott family. He really thought that Baron could deal with the


    trouble.


    What Edric was holding in his hand was a gun!


    His back was instantly soaked with cold sweat, and the sweat on his forehead flowed down along his


    yellow hair.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Edric pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 155 Unable to Resist

    Chapter 155 Unable to Resist


    At the moment of hearing the gunshot, Wood waspletely desperate and closed his eyes.


    But he suddenly felt his body being pushed, and then he found himself sitting on the sofa.


    Edric¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He quickly turned the gun and aimed at Wood, who was pushed away


    lying on the sofa.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    But before he could shoot, he felt a strong wind, and then heard the sound of bone fracture.


    Edric looked at his wrist, which was 90 degrees bent. He could almost see blood and flesh from his


    hand. He looked so terrified.


    ¡°My hand ¡­¡±


    It was too painful. He let out a wail.


    Blood stained the quilt. Lucy saw Edric¡¯s wrist fracture. At that moment, she felt paralyzed and her


    throat was strangled. She wanted to scream, but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Only Edric¡¯s extremely painful howl rang through the whole vi.


    ¡°Edric, you want me to die, but I just want one of your hands. I didn¡¯t go too far, right?¡±


    Baron¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. He sat on the sofa calmly, got a few wet tissues from the tea table


    and carefully wiped the blood.


    Wood was sitting right next to Baron. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Wood recalled what had happened just now. Edric shot at him. He was pushed away by Baron. Then


    Edric¡¯s wrist was broken. Finally, Baron calmly wiped his hands.


    Everything happened so fast. Wood even felt it ridiculous. He thought everything was an illusion.


    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±


    Edric was so frightened. The extreme pain from his wrist made him tremble while he was speaking.


    He couldn¡¯t even think about how to take vengeance on Baron.


    ¡°Edric, it¡¯s not what I want. This woman took your bodyguards and beat my dad up, and my dad is still


    in the hospital now.¡± Baron said expressionlessly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Edric was furious. The pain of his broken wrist made him want to kill Lucy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, how could his wrist be broken?


    He was afraid his hand would bepletely disabled. All this was just because Lucy brought two


    bodyguards and beat Terry up.


    ¡°Call your husband. If he can¡¯t make it within ten minutes, then you can see your pictures on the


    inte!¡±


    Baron saw his wrist and said suddenly.


    He promised Tracy to go to the hospital half an hourter. It took ten minutes to drive from here to the


    hospital. He wasted another five minutes on what just happened.


    Now he only had fifteen minutes. He would spend ten minutes waiting for Connor, five minutes dealing


    with Lucy. Just in time.


    ¡°I, I, I was wrong. Please let me go. You can ask me to do anything!¡±


    Lucy pushed away the quilt, and ran naked to Baron. She knelt on the ground, and pleaded with him.


    She knew Connor very well. If he knew she cheated on him, even if she gave birth to a son for him,


    Connor would definitely not let her go.


    ¡°Go back to bed!¡±


    Baron¡¯s gaze was too cold.


    Lucy was so scared. She hurriedly got into the quilt, and wanted to cry. She looked very pitiful.


    However, Baron did not sympathize with her at all. She made it herself. If he just left this kind of woman


    as she was, sooner orter, she would be a scourge.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m in the Scott Ranch!¡±


    Lucy dialed the number, pressed the hands-free button and said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡±


    The man said with a gruff voice. Obviously, he was getting impatient.


    Baron had met Connor before and knew it was him.


    ¡°Tell him the truth. If you dare to lie, I will kill you now!¡± Baron said coldly.


    Lucy hurriedly said, ¡°Honey, I cheated on you. I have slept with Edric Scott, and now we are on the


    bed, under the same quilt, naked¡­¡±


    Lucy almost cried seeing Baron¡¯s gaze. She said one sentence and then take a look at Baron. She was


    so afraid that he would kill her if she didn¡¯t tell Connor in detail.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Connor burst into a rage, ¡°You fucking wait for me there. I will go to the Scott Ranch now!¡±


    After saying that, Connor directly hung up the phone.


    Lucy felt herself so feeble and her eyes were nk. Edric was not much better. His face was extremely


    pale.


    ¡°I, can I go to the hospital first?¡±


    Edric gritted his teeth and said. Maybe it was because he lost too much blood, he felt his head dizzy


    and was almost sleepy.


    Baron took a nce at him, ¡°You fuck his wife. He would determine whether you can live or not.¡±


    Hearing that, Edric¡¯s face turned ashy. How could Connor let him alive?


    There were only a few top vis in Cona. The Scott family and the Johnson family were both the first-


    line ns, and they didn¡¯t live far away from each other.


    About seven or eight minutester, there was a roar of the car engine outside, and then a messy sound


    of footsteps followed.


    ¡°Edric, where the hell are you? Come out here!¡±


    Connor roared angrily, followed by a dozen sturdy men.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Baron looked over. Lucy felt scared and shouted.


    Connor rushed into the bedroom and saw Lucy, who only showed her head in the quilt. She was lying


    under the same quilt with Edric, who was holding his wrist.


    And there were also two people sitting on the sofa. He also knew them.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Connor¡¯splexion changed greatly. Last time at the restaurant, Lucy asked him to take revenge


    there, but Baron beat all the people he took there.


    But he only gave Baron a nce, and then stared at Edric, ¡°Edric, you fucking dare to fuck my wife. Tell


    me how I should deal with you.¡±


    Edric¡¯s face was all pale. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Connor, I¡¯m sorry. I canpensate you with


    half of our Scott family¡¯s property. I just want you to send me to the hospital now.¡±


    Only then did Connor realize that Edric¡¯s wrist had been broken. His blood stained the bed.


    ¡°Fuck you! You fuck my wife and you even want me to send you to the hospital. You are still sleeping


    even now!¡±


    Connor blushed and gave an order, ¡°Beat him up.¡±


    The men he brought here all rushed to Edric, beating and kicking him.


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you to let me pick you up?¡±


    Connor dragged Lucy off the bed, and pped her a few times on her face. Lucy¡¯s mouth was full of


    blood. She kept begging, ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I know I had done it wrong!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get dressed. I will deal with you after we get back.¡± Connor pped her five or six times


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    before he stopped.


    And Edric was also beaten into aa.


    ¡°Honey, he, he had videos and photos of me and Edric.¡±


    When they were just about to leave, Lucy suddenly said with fear. She took a look at Baron, and then


    immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at him anymore.


    Connor looked so serious. He looked at Baron and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, please give me the video and


    photos!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to have his wife¡¯s video. After all, it was rted to the Johnson family¡¯s


    reputation. Once it was spread, it would not smear only his fame, but also the Johnson family.


    Baron sneered, ¡°Mr. Johnson, are you clear what your wife had done?¡±


    ¡°No matter what she had done, she is still my wife, the Johnson family¡¯s daughter-inw,¡± Connor said


    with a cold face.


    ¡°Mr. Connor, I advise you to get things clear first before you want to say something!¡±


    Wood stood out and looked at Connor angrily.


    Connor frowned, ¡°I¡¯m talking to your master. How dare you put in a word?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wood was speechless.


    Before he could say something to Connor, Baron had already moved there.


    Connor only felt a figure passing by. Hisplexion changed drastically and he subconsciously


    reached out his hand to block it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Baron grabbed his head with one hand, and due to the terrifying force, Connor couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    With a loud noise, Connor¡¯s head hit the coffee table heavily. His mouth and nose were full of blood,


    which instantly stained the beige marble table red.


    ¡°Answer me, Mr. Johnson. Do you have any qualifications to talk to me?¡± Baron said to him


    relentlessly.

 Chapter 156 Meet The Old Friend Again

    Chapter 156 Meet The Old Friend Again


    Connor was so speechless. As the heir of the Johnson family, no one dared to treat him like this.


    But Baron kicked him off several meters away at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Wood was shocked and also felt warm in his heart.


    Just now Connor insulted him, but Baron directly smashed his head on the tea table. Wood felt his


    blood burning with righteous indignation. He looked at Baron with adoration in his eyes.


    ¡°Let go of our boss!¡±


    After being stunned for a while, Connor¡¯s people finally realized what had happened, and all roared


    angrily.


    Baron directly ignored them and just stared at Connor.


    ¡°You all fucking get away.¡±


    Connor immediately shouted at his people, because he was afraid Baron would vent his anger on him.


    Until now, he realized that Baron was not the one he could offend.


    He could break into the Scott family by himself, broke the master¡¯s wrist in his bedroom, and now


    smashed his head on the tea table in an instant. No one in Cona dared to and could do that.


    In the past, he was only suspicious. Now, he could be sure.


    Lucy was trembling beside him. What happened today for her was like her doomsday.


    ¡°What have you fucking done?¡±


    Connor grabbed Lucy¡¯s hair and pulled her to Baron. Lucy let out a sharp shout.


    ¡°I, I asked Edric to arrange two people to beat his dad. Now, his dad is in the hospital.¡±


    Lucy was trembling and stammered, with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°How many times have I warned you, you bitch? You still dare to make trouble for me. If it wasn¡¯t for


    your son¡¯s sake, I¡¯d kill you!¡± Connor gritted his teeth. He really wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I have warned this bitch many times, but I didn¡¯t expect that she still dared to offend you.


    She was just looking for death. If you let me kill her now, I will not hesitate at all.¡±


    After cursing Lucy, Connor said to Baron respectfully.


    Hearing that, Lucy was pale with fear. She immediately kneeled down at Baron¡¯s feet and begged, ¡°Mr.


    Owen, I really know I¡¯m wrong. I don¡¯t dare to do such things anymore. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Baron checked the time. He only had thest eight minutes.


    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t see this woman in Cona in the future.¡±


    Baron looked at Connor and said calmly.


    Connor looked surprised. Originally, he thought Baron would do something horrible, but Baron just


    asked him to let Lucy disappear from Cona.


    He was stunned for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t worried. She couldn¡¯t get into Cona


    anymore.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t respond. He turned to leave. Wood followed him in a hurry.


    After Baron left, Connor was relieved.


    He was so angry. He kicked at Lucy, ¡°Fuck off now. If you let me see you again, I will definitely kill you.¡±


    Lucy climbed to Connor¡¯s feet. Holding his leg, she cried and begged, ¡°Honey, for the sake of our son,


    please give me another chance. I don¡¯t dare to do that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! How dare you mention our son in front of me now? You are not qualified to be my son¡¯s


    mother. Fuck off!¡±


    Connor kicked Lucy away and turned to leave.


    Outside the door of the Scott mansion, Wood followed Baron and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, I¡¯m familiar with the


    way to the hospital. Do you need me to drive you there?¡±


    Baron threw the car key to Wood. Wood was very happy and went forward to help Baron open the


    door. After Baron got in, he ran to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Can we get to the hospital in seven minutes?¡±


    Baron checked the time and asked.


    Woodughed, ¡°Mr. Owen, hold on!¡±


    After that, the car rushed out. The car had been refitted. Now its performance was very good. It could


    evenpete with those luxury cars worth tens of millions.


    No wonder Wood dared to offer his services to Baron. His driving skills were really good.


    Phaeton¡¯s engine roared all the way, like a bolt of ck lightning, shuttling through the traffic.


    Just six minutester, the car was parked at the gate of the Citizen Hospital.


    Baron entered the hospital. As soon as he was about to call to ask where the ward was, he received


    Tracy¡¯s call.


    ¡°Baron, when can youe here?¡±


    Tracy was worried about him. She was afraid Baron would do something horrible.


    Baron showed a bitter smile. He thought Tracy had been staring at the time, and worried about what he


    would do to Lucy.


    Heughed, ¡°We really understand each other. I have been in the hospital now. Which room is dad?¡±


    Tracy blushed in the ward hearing his words. She said, ¡°Inpatient department, sixth floor, room 27.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    Baron hung up the phone.


    In the ward, Terry was lying on the bed with white gauze wrapped around his head and some blood


    was oozing out.


    ¡°Tracy, Yuri, the doctor has said that I am fine. I just got some scratches and bruises. Don¡¯t worry about


    me. After Barones here, you can go to work.¡±


    Terry reproved himself and said that to them. He thought himself was so incapable. His daughters and


    son-inw still needed to take care of him.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t drive them away. The development of ourpany is very stable. just let them apany


    you here.¡±


    Baron¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. He held a fruit basket in his hand and walked in with a


    smile.


    ¡°Why did you buy fruit?¡±


    Terry saw Baron put the fruit basket on the table and said to him.


    Baron took a look at Terry, who was with a bloody nose and a swollen face. His head was also injured.


    There were bloodstains on his face. It seemed that his injury was very serious, but he still had good


    spirit.


    Baron, who had experienced so many battles, had seen many wounded people. He could tell that


    Terry¡¯s injury was not serious after taking a nce at him.


    Therefore, Terry, Yuri, and Baron, all stayed with Terry in the hospital. Until the afternoon, Terry


    threatened to get discharged from the hospital, and then Tracy and Yuri had to leave.


    ¡°Baron, I¡¯m fine. You can go about your business.¡±


    He ¡°drove¡± his daughters away, but couldn¡¯t ¡°drive¡± Baron away.


    Baron smiled, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll be with you in the hospital. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll


    go outside. You can call me at any time. I¡¯ll be back in five minutes.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Baron knew Terry was not at ease being with him, but Tracy and Yuri would feel worried if he left Terry


    alone. Therefore, he simply left the ward and went outside to breathe some fresh air.


    ¡°Sarah, you have to raise money as soon as possible. To cure your mother¡¯s disease, you have to pay


    a lot of money in the follow-up treatment. If you stop the treatment now, it will have a great impact on


    the patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Harry. I will raise money as soon as possible. Please don¡¯t stop my mother¡¯s


    treatment, please!¡±


    Baron passed by a ward and suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    He subconsciously turned his head to look in. He saw a thin woman who was about to kneel down.


    ¡°Sarah, stop!¡±


    Doctor Harry quickly helped Sarah up and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a doctor to help people. Even


    if you can¡¯t raise enough money for a while, I¡¯ll try to help your mother apply for other healcare


    projects.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Harry. Don¡¯t worry. I will get enough money as soon as possible.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes


    were red and she felt so moved.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be too stressed. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Doctor Harryforted her and turned to leave.


    ¡°Sa¡­¡±


    Seeing the familiar figure, Baron just wanted to say hello. But he suddenly thought of something, and


    then stopped.


    He followed Doctor Harry to go away.

 Chapter 157 The Mean Man

    Chapter 157 The Mean Man


    She was Sarah. When Lara was kidnappedst time and Baron went to save her, Sarah had been


    detained for a month.


    Hudson threatened to hurt Lara and asked Sarah to have sex with her. She was a kind-hearted woman


    who just met Lara. Unexpectedly, she agreed for the sake of Lara.


    Baron had been thankful to the kind woman. He gave her his phone number, but didn¡¯t realize that she


    didn¡¯t contact him even though she encountered such a trouble.


    ¡°Doctor Steward!¡±


    Following Steward to the office, Baron began to call.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Steward looked at Baron in confusion.


    She was a doctor over 50, wearing a pair of presbyopic sses. Her photo was hung over the door of


    the office.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor Steward. I am Sarah¡¯s friend. I heard your conversation and want to ask you whether


    she meets any trouble.¡± Baron said.


    She sat on the chair and pointed at the front one, beckoning Baron to sit down.


    She sighed and rejoined, ¡°Sarah¡¯s mom suffers from urinaemia and is now under medical treatment.


    The illness can be under control with the help of dialysis.¡±


    ¡°But it is not a once-for-all solution. It is better to find a suitable kidney for her. However, the expense


    including the surgery and the debt to the hospital far exceeds their budget.¡±


    ¡°s! An average family will just copse if they encounter this disease.¡±


    Seeing the doctor¡¯s look full of gratitude, Baron was deeply moved and soon thought of his mom.


    Five years ago, she also suffered from urinaemia and died because they could not afford the treatment.


    When Baron borrowed five hundred thousand dors and rushed to the hospital, it was toote and he


    didn¡¯t have a chance to see her mom before she passed away. He failed.


    ¡°Doctor Steward, I want to donate fifty million dors to the hospital to help establish a Urinaemia


    Foundation, to help patients like Sarah¡¯s mom. She will be the first person to enjoy this assistance!¡±


    Baron said earnestly.


    Steward stood up quickly and asked in excitement, ¡°You mean to donate fifty million to our hospital for


    the establishment of a Urinaemia Foundation?¡±


    Baron smiled, ¡°I am only the sponsor and I hope you will keep the secret.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The doctor was finally assured that Baron did want to donate fifty million and she said thrillingly,


    ¡°People will suffer less misery if there will be more benevolent helpers like you. I will take you to see


    the director if you have made up your mind.¡±


    Looking at the exhrated doctor, Baron became serious and followed him to the director¡¯s office.


    The director visited Baron in person and negotiated the details of setting up the Foundation with Baron.


    After all, standardized procedures should be undergone so that the Foundation could run smoothly.


    ¡°Director, I really appreciate your work for the subsequent affairs. It is not good for me to muddle in.¡±


    After the negotiation, Baron stood up and left. The director sent him off the lift.


    Then Baron was relieved and felt more rxed.


    The story five years ago distressed Baron, as his mom died of urinaemia. He now wanted to establish


    the Foundation in an effort to help numerous patients.


    ¡°Mom, you must be happy if you get the news!¡± Baron said to himself.


    Thinking of his mom, Baron also thought of the Owen family. A gust of roar surged.


    ¡°You will have to pay for what you did to us!¡± Baron¡¯s eyes were full of bitterness.


    Mom wouldn¡¯t pass away in the hospital forck of money, if the family didn¡¯t take her ce in the


    Brone Group and expelled her and her son out of the family.


    ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s your idea?¡±


    ¡°Her illness is getting worse. It couldn¡¯t be cured if dyed.¡±


    ¡°If you marry me, I will be responsible for every cost of her treatment!¡±


    Baron was going to Terry¡¯s ward, while he suddenly heard a sound passing over the stairs.


    He frowned and he was sure that someone was pestering Sarah. It would be inhumane for him to force


    Sarah to marry him.


    ¡°Bill, I have told you that we are just friends. I appreciate your kind heart to help me and I will give the


    money back to you as soon as possible. But if youe here to pester me, I am sorry!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice


    sounded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sarah, I am confused. As the son of the Davis family, plenty of women long to marry me across Cona,


    as well as Nona. Why don¡¯t you even consider marrying me?¡±


    Bill became unhappy and grabbed her arm, ¡°Tell me if you have a crush on someone!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Sarah broke off Bill and rejoined in a weak tone, ¡°Bill, I have to tell you two things: I will never marry


    someone I dislike; it is none of your business whether I have a crush on someone.¡±


    Bill was extremely embarrassed and said in a bitter tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the cost of your


    mom¡¯s medical treatment?¡±


    Sarah felt a great pain in her heart. Her trouble would vanish if she married Bill. But she was clear


    about his character.


    Someone like him wasn¡¯t her cup of tea, and she loathed him a great deal.


    It would be a lifelong torment for her to marry him.


    Sarah kept silent and Bill seemed to see the silver lining. He hurried to say, ¡°Sarah, trust me. I love you


    only. You will be the happiest woman around the world if you marry me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mull over this matter before my mom recovers.¡±


    Sarah then turned around and left.


    ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Bill was enraged and exposed his true ugly personality, ¡°You damning bitch! It is your luck to be chosen


    by me. You dare to refuse! Believe it or not, your mom will be dispelled from the hospital once I give an


    order.¡±


    ¡°Bill, you dare!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red and she was mad. She knew Bill and she was clear that he could do so.


    ¡°You know well!¡± Bill gave a cold smile.


    ¡°You went too far to threaten ady.¡±


    Instantly, Baron turned up and came over near Sarah. He squinted at Bill and spoke.

 Chapter 158 Tracy Is Crying

    Chapter 158 Tracy Is Crying


    Sarah was surprised when she saw Baron who was soon spotted by her. ¡°You!¡±


    She clearly remembered thest time when she was going to be raped by Hudson. The Baron


    appeared out of nowhere.


    Notably, the strong man who followed Baron¡¯smand carried Hudson and jumped down from the


    window of the second floor.


    Sarah became thinner one monthter. She didn¡¯t wear makeup but wore a pair of snow-white jeans


    and a white T-shirt.


    The ck and soft hair lied behind her head. She was absolutely a rare belle.


    Baron smiled at Sarah, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    After a short while of astonishment, Sarah showed a soft smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can see you again.¡±


    Baron gave a strange look at thedy. Was she happy to see him?


    ¡°Sarah, who is he?¡±


    Bill who was neglected became exceedingly annoyed.


    He kept pursuing Sarah for a long time and had never seen her gentle smile. But she nowughed so


    happily.


    Sarah dismissed Bill and turned to look at Baron and said earnestly, ¡°You know, I have a crush on you.


    Can you be my boyfriend?¡±


    Sarah expressed his love to Baron who was stunned. It was their second time meeting with each other.


    Yet she was clear that she had a daughter. It seemed that she was not the kind of woman who would


    flirt with any man. Therefore, why should she express her love to him?


    Soon, Baron read her mind of begging for help. He understood that she did it to free herself from Bill¡¯s


    harassment.


    However, Baron shook his head and it disappointed Sarah.


    But Baron took a few steps forward and he grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand, saying seriously, ¡°It is my turn to


    express my love to you.¡±


    ¡°I have fallen in love with you since the first time we have met. Sarah, I like you. Will you be my


    girlfriend?¡±


    Baron¡¯s solemn behavior flurried Sarah who was clear that he was helping her. Then she nodded, ¡°I


    will!¡±


    In the end, Baron seeded at Bill¡¯s presence.


    Bill was already stunned and he widened his eyes. His dream girl even epted another man¡¯s love.


    His face turned twisted, as he had already taken Sarah as his girl. Obviously, he was extremely


    irritated.


    ¡°Bill, you see. I have had a man I like. I hope you won¡¯t pester me again.¡±


    Sarah hugged Baron¡¯s arm and said to Bill in a cold tone.


    ¡°You bitch. You dare to flirt with another man before me. Don¡¯t you want your mom to receive the


    treatment here?¡± Bill became annoyed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sarah was awkward and she was a little bit regretful to anger Bill.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the medical expense. I can handle it.¡± Baronughed.


    ¡°Zip your fucking lip!¡±


    Bill pointed at Baron and roared.


    Baron squinted, ¡°Behave yourself, or you won¡¯t even know how you are killed!¡±


    ¡°You dare to threaten me? Go to the hell!¡±


    Bill roared and threw his fist at Baron¡¯s face.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Sarah was astounded.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Bill was kicked out before he could touch Baron¡¯s body. He rolled down the stairs.


    Sarah only intended to defense herself through the help of Baron. But she didn¡¯t realize that Baron


    would beat Bill. She became worried and said, ¡°Baron, hees from the David family. Why do you


    beat him? Leave here now!¡±


    Sarah was born kind-hearted and she was anxious. Baron would be retaliated if she offended the Davis


    family. She would therefore be guilty for the rest of her life.


    Baron said calmly, ¡°No worries. Just the Davis family. No big deal!¡±


    At least in Cona, ¡°Davis¡± was a rare surname and such a supercilious young man like Bill David could


    only be on a par with families like the Browns, the Wilsons and the Lewis.


    These four ns were considered the top four ns of Cona.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s confident look, Sarah remembered that thed who went there with Baron severely


    beat the members of the Brown family and led them to aa.


    But since he was okay now, then sure enough, the Brown family couldn¡¯t fight against him.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility: Baron didn¡¯t fear the Brown family.


    Yet the Brown family and the David family appeared tit-for-tat, so Baron wouldn¡¯t fear the David family,


    either.


    Thinking of that, Sarah was relieved, but she was still worried.


    ¡°You dare to beat me. Wait and see!¡±


    Bill¡¯s head got injured after falling down the stairs. He struggled to stand up, threatened and the left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is fine!¡±


    Baronughed.


    Sara nodded and apologized, ¡°I am sorry to make use of you. Bill has been pestering me for a long


    time. I have no other options.¡±


    Baronughed and changed the topic, ¡°Well, I heard that bastard mention your mom¡¯s treatment cost.


    How is she going?¡±


    ¡°My mom suffers from urinaemia and is currently hospitalized. We need more money for treatment.¡±


    Sarah was glum-faced and said, ¡°I lost your card inadvertently.¡±


    Then she realized Baron¡¯s words and became thrilled. She grabbed his arm, ¡°You mean to lend me


    money?¡±


    Seeing Sarah¡¯s excitement, Baron was a bit upset. He ran about for the money back then in order to


    save his mom.


    Baron just met the doctor and he came across Sarah who couldn¡¯t know that Baron had established the


    Foundation. Her mom, however, would be the first patient to receive the assistance.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Suddenly, an enraging voice came out.


    Baron turned around and saw Tracy was looking at him angrily. Her eyes turned red and the tears were


    going to roll down. She was deeply disappointed.


    Sarah caught Baron¡¯s hand out of excitement, but Tracy witnessed the whole scene.


    Sarah realized something and therefore hurried to loosen her hand.

 Chapter 159 I Get Married

    Chapter 159 I Get Married


    Baron was flustered and ran to Tracy, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t get me wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°You hold hands already. It is clear!¡±


    Tracy pushed him away and turned to look at Terry¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Tracy¡­.¡±


    Baron came near to Tracy and was stopped by her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you or listen to your


    exnation!¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Baron was upset. It would further annoy her if he kept asking to exin it to her.


    ¡°Sorry, Baron. I was so flurried and she must have got us wrong.¡±


    Sarah walked here and said out of guilt.


    ¡°Fine, it is not your fault. I will find a chance to exin it.¡±


    Baron shook his head and asked, ¡°Well, what were we talking about?¡±


    From that misunderstanding, Sarah didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to borrow money again. She said,


    ¡°She must be Lara¡¯s mom. So attractive. Maybe I should go with you to exin it to her?¡±


    Baron declined, ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. Just a misunderstanding. I will do it after her anger fades.¡±


    Sarah nodded and said nothing. But she was still guilty.


    On the other side, Tracy was annoyed after walking for a long time. She didn¡¯t see Baron and said,


    ¡°Bastard, you really don¡¯t exin it to me?¡±


    She was indeed angry when she saw Sarah caught Baron¡¯s hand. But soon she believed that there


    must be some reason behind it. Baron had proved that he was a good guy. If possible, it was Sarah


    who caught Baron¡¯s hand.


    Baron must be distressed if he could read Tracy¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Mr. Ba¡­ Sarah!¡±


    At the moment, Steward came out and saw Baron and Sarah. She recalled the secret when she was


    about to call Baron.


    ¡°Sarah, good news! The cost of your mom¡¯s medical treatment, as well as the cost of previous


    treatments, were all handled.¡±


    The doctor told the news to Sarah immediately.


    Sarah was stunned and felt extremely ted. She was worried about the money but was told that it


    was all handled.


    ¡°Doctor Steward, how?¡± After a long while, Sarah restored her consciousness.


    Steward grabbed her hand and said tedly, ¡°A kind-hearted person donated a huge sum of money to


    establish a Foundation. The director has ordered someone to draft an official document. Your mom will


    be the first patient to receive the assistance.¡±


    Sarah came to know what had happened. She was moved and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Doctor


    Steward! Thank you, Doctor Steward!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You should thank that kind-hearted person. My role is limited. Stay with your mom. We will arrange a


    surgery once you find a suitable kidney.¡±


    Doctor Steward smiled, as she was really concerned about Sarah, who was young yet under too much


    pressure.


    ¡°Doctor Steward, I wonder who the kind-hearted person was. I want to thank him.¡± Sarah asked.


    The Doctor shook her head, ¡°It is an anonymous donator. Now that he doesn¡¯t leave his name, he is


    unwilling to get attention in public.¡±


    Sarah nodded and was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend? So vigorous and he must be a good guy. Tie the knot as soon as possible!¡±


    Doctor Steward looked at Baron and chuckled. She appreciated Baron more than before.


    Sarah blushed and hurried to say, ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t get me wrong. He is just a friend of mine!¡±


    ¡°The romantic rtionship stems from the friendship.¡±


    Doctor Steward insisted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the good news. I gotta go now.¡±


    Then she left.


    Sarah¡¯s delicate face turned red.


    Baronughed and said, ¡°Take me to see your mom!¡±


    Following Sarah¡¯s pace to her mom¡¯s ward, Baron saw an ordinarily looking middle-aged woman who


    was lying in bed, fragile and weak.


    ¡°Mom, this is my friend, Baron!¡±


    Sarah said to the middle-aged woman.


    Her mom opened her eyes and her eyes became bright when she saw Baron.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,dy!¡±


    Baron put the fruit basket on the bed stand and beckoned smilingly.


    Sarah¡¯s mom showed a mild smile, pointed to the chair near the bed and said, ¡°Baron, take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Well, mom, good news! Doctor Steward said a kind-hearted person has donated a huge sum of money


    to establish a Foundation. You will be the first patient to receive the assistance.¡± Sarah immediately


    shared the good news to her mom.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! She told me in person.¡±


    ¡°Great! My daughter won¡¯t fret about the money!¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing them embrace together so happily, Baron was satisfied.


    If there was such a Foundation five years ago, Baron¡¯s mom wouldn¡¯t pass away.


    Chatting with them for a while, Baron was going to say goodbye to them.


    But he was pulled by Sarah¡¯s mom who said vehemently, ¡°Baron, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°27!¡± Baron rejoined honestly.


    ¡°Baron, where do youe from?¡± The middle-aged woman asked.


    ¡°Cona, maybe!¡± Baron didn¡¯t yet realize what was happening.


    ¡°Baron, how many people do you have in your family?¡± She continued.


    Soon Baron got to know something and felt embarrassed. She thought he was Sarah¡¯s boyfriend.


    What was going on today?


    He was misunderstood by Doctor Steward, Sarah¡¯s mom and even Tracy.


    ¡°Mom, what is this?¡±


    Sarah was annoyed, ¡°Baron has got married and her daughter is 4 years old.¡±


    ¡°What? Get married!¡± Her mom was disappointed.


    ¡°Madam, have a good rest. I wille to visit youter!¡± Baron hurried to say goodbye.


    Sarah sent Baron off and apologized, ¡°Sorry, you were misunderstood again.¡±


    ¡°That bloke!¡±


    Instantly, a familiar sound echoed. It was Bill who was beaten by Baron.


    Two bodyguards in suits were behind him. Both of them ran to Baron after following Bill¡¯smand.


    Sarah was flurried and looked at Bill. She shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You bitch! You dare to ask me?¡±


    Bill gave a chilling smile, ¡°Now that he dares to be your boyfriend, I will kill him first!¡±


    Baron showed a bitter look and said lightly, ¡°We are in the hospital. Don¡¯t disturb other patients. We can


    go outside to solve our own business!¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are? You dare to ask me?¡±


    Bill was extremely ruffled and ordered, ¡°Kill that bloke!¡±

 Chapter 160 Sarah Is Moved

    Chapter 160 Sarah Is Moved


    The two bodyguards followed Bill¡¯smand and rushed to Baron.


    Sarah was unnerved. She protected Baron subconsciously and shouted at Bill, ¡°Beat me, Bill!¡±


    The two bodyguards had rushed here.


    One of them flung his fist to punch Baron. Sarah stood in front of Baron. The man wanted to stop but it


    was toote.


    Sarah was shocked and closed her eyes, as she had sensed the strong wind brought by the man¡¯s


    great force.


    ¡°Whirr!¡±


    At the same time, a strong arm sent her into a warm bosom. Then she felt she was flying.


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    She opened her eyes again and found she hadnded on the ground. The two bodyguards fell on the


    ground and were wept away like two bombs flying away for over ten meters.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sarah was astonished widening her eyes.


    Bill witnessed the scene and his pupils contracted. He waspletely astounded.


    The two bodyguards were retired powerful fighters. They were ranked as the best of the best. They


    couldn¡¯t endure Baron¡¯s kick and were kicked away for over ten meters.


    Baron was instead calm and strode toward Bill. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Can we go outside now?¡±


    ¡°What, what do you want?¡± Bill shivered and said.


    ¡°It is what I want to ask, right?¡± Baron gave a cold smile.


    Bill couldn¡¯t stand in front of Baron but for turning up in public.


    ¡°I am the son of the Davis family. You cannot beat me!¡± Bill bbered.


    He was unwilling to be submissive even though he didn¡¯t rival Baron.


    ¡°A dandy, only. Killing you is no big deal.¡±


    Baron showed a cruel look and his voice was chilling.


    Just now, this dandy boasted that he wanted to kill Baron.


    He said this only because he thought Baron and Sarah were in a rtionship.


    He, as a dandy, must have done so frequently.


    Bill shivered and he sensed a strong intention of murder from Baron. He thought he was aimed at by a


    wild animal.


    ¡°You dare to beat me!?¡±


    Bill said boldly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then Baron mmed him in his face.


    A red m mark could be seen on Bill¡¯s face.


    ¡°I did it, so what?¡±


    Baron said calmly.


    ¡°You, you dare to beat me! Do you know who I am?¡±


    Bill widened his eyes and was shocked.


    As the son of the Davis family, he would be shamed if it was known that his woman dumped him and


    he was mmed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He was mmed again after querying Baron.


    The second m was more forceful. The other side of his face also left a clear m mark. Blood oozed


    out from the corner of his mouth.


    Bill was nearly insane, as it is an utter humiliation to be beaten twice.


    ¡°Another m. How are you feeling?¡±


    Baron showed a more bitter look.


    The surrounding crowd was stunned.


    The doctor, especially, knew Bill quite well. The security protection service of the hospital was run by


    the Davis family.


    For the hospital, it was merely a trivial business, but the family was the cooperative partner. The Davis


    family was one of the top families across Cona.


    Yet he was beaten by such a young man. No wonder the onlookers were all surprised.


    Sarah became calm after a short while of dullness. She was worried about Baron but clearly knew he


    was special.


    Bill sensed that the surrounding crowd pointed their fingers at him and he was ashamed.


    ¡°Bloke, wait and see! I will take your life!¡±


    He left the words and was going to go away.


    ¡°Do I allow you to go?¡±


    Baron became overbearing, as he didn¡¯t want to spare Bill¡¯s life.


    ¡°Bloke, you¡¯d better apologize to me. My family is one of the top families in Cona. My grandpa is the


    master of the Davis family. You dare to beat me, so you are the enemy of my family.¡±


    Bill said angrily out of fear.


    ¡°Baron, forget it.¡±


    Sarah came over and whispered to Baron.


    Baron quarreled with Bill, but he didn¡¯t fear him. However, the Davis family was a big trouble.


    Everything was due to her.


    ¡°I let you go since Sarah spoke for you. If you offend her again, I will not spare your life.¡±


    Baron said and he forgave Bill in the end, mainly because they were in the hospital. He didn¡¯t want to


    bring trouble to others due to his personal matters.


    From that lesson, Bill dared not boast, but red at Baron and left.


    ¡°Baron, you¡¯d better leave here!¡±


    Sarah said out of concern, ¡°Bill was mean and merciless. You mmed him, so he will retaliate against


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I gotta go now. Contact me if you need me!¡±


    Baron gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s your phone number?¡±


    Sarah gave Baron her number. Baron dialed andughed, ¡°This is mine. Keep it.¡±


    Sarah blushed and hurried to keep it. She beckoned, ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°Saviour?¡±


    Baron saw this name on Sarah¡¯s phone and was speechless.


    Sarahughed, ¡°I would be captured by them but for your help. Even worse, my mom is in hospital and


    I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡±


    Baron gave an embarrassed smile, as he would regard her as savior himself. She would risk her own


    life to protect Lara.


    Unexpectedly, he ended up bing her savior.


    ¡°I gotta go now. Keep in touch!¡±


    Baron waved his hands and left handsomely.


    Sarah saw his fading back.


    ¡°Sarah, there is a thing I want to tell you.¡±


    Then Doctor Steward appeared near Sarah.


    ¡°Doctor Steward, is it rted to my mom¡¯s illness?¡±


    Sarah became unnerved.


    Doctor Steward shook his head, looked at Baron and sighed, ¡°As a matter of fact, you are a great


    contributor to the establishment of the Foundation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sarah realized something.


    Doctor Steward said, ¡°In fact, Mr. Baron was that kind-hearted person. He doesn¡¯t want to put any


    pressure on you, so he decides to bury this secret!¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you this, but I know you are grateful to those who have helped you. I know it will


    also be a burden if I don¡¯t tell you, and you will seek ways to find him.


    ¡°The thing is that it is Baron¡¯s privacy. It is reasonable for him to bury this secret. Please don¡¯t tell


    anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 161 The Misunderstanding Is Solved

    Chapter 161 The Misunderstanding Is Solved


    When Sarah knew the truth, her eyes turned red.


    Thinking of everything that urred, she became more guilty. Baron helped her secretly, while she


    made use of Baron to free herself from Bill.


    ¡°I am over 60, so I am able to observe people well. It is my first time to meet him, but I can see he is a


    good man. You will be blessed if you two can be together!¡± Doctor Steward went on.


    Sarah gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°It is impossible that we will be in a rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Why? You are so appealing and warm-hearted. If you are active enough, no man will say no.¡± Doctor


    Steward hurried to say.


    Sarah was a bit upset, ¡°His wife is attractive and he has a four-year-old daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Doctor Steward was surprised, ¡°Baron has got married!¡±


    Baron has arrived at Terry¡¯s ward.


    Tracy looked at him and left with a groan. She said to Terry, ¡°Dad, I gotta pick Lara up and take her to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°I am okay. You don¡¯t need to take her here. Take her home and have a rest!¡±


    Terry hurried to dissuade her.


    ¡°Tracy, I¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tracy left straight before Baron was going to speak. Baron ran to her but was med. ¡°Get out of my


    face!¡±


    Seeing Tracy¡¯s fading figure, Baron was upset.


    ¡°Baron, what¡¯s going on between you?¡±


    Terry looked at Baron in a puzzle and said, ¡°When she came in, her eyes turned red. Obviously, she


    has cried.¡±


    ¡°Dad, just a trivial misunderstanding. I will exin it to her after her anger sipped.¡± Baron rejoined.


    Terry never worried about Baron.


    ¡°Baron, I am not severely injured. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. Go back home now!¡± Terry said.


    He was guilty to be hospitalized and therefore was concerned by his daughter and son-inw.


    Consequently, he became even more remorseful.


    He wasn¡¯t severely injured, but Tracy and Yuri would have to take care of him if nobody stayed with


    him.


    ¡°I will get back hometer!¡± Baron smiled.


    At the same time, a voice sounded behind Tracy, who had walked out of the ward. ¡°Mrs. Owen, wait a


    minute!¡±


    She turned around and saw an impable face appearing in front of her.


    She was inwardly astonished, as thedy was at the same age as her.


    Her clothes were slightly worn out, and she wore a pair of jeans with fluffed legs and a white T-shirt


    whose pattern was lightly damaged.


    Nheless, she was pristine and didn¡¯t wear makeup. She was more attractive than those stars


    dressing delicately.


    Then, she was a bit nervous. Her slim hands pinched the corner of her T-shirt subconsciously.


    But she showed hostility instantly. She said coldly, ¡°Baron and you are so intimate that he even tells


    you about me.¡±


    Sarah hurried to say, ¡°Mrs. Owen, it must be a mistake. To be honest, it is my second time to meet


    Baron.¡±


    ¡°The second time and you be so close with each other? You will be even more intimate after


    you have met frequently.¡± Tracy scoffed.


    Sarah wasn¡¯t angry at Tracy¡¯s hostility, but her look revealed her anxiety.


    ¡°Mrs. Owen, you really get me wrong. I do know about you. But it is Lara who told me before.¡± Sarah


    couldn¡¯t help mentioning Lara.


    ¡°You know my daughter?¡±


    Tracy was alert and slightly mad.


    Sarah hurried to reply, ¡°A month or so ago, Lara was brought to a vi, and I was then detained there. I


    spent time with her for a whole afternoon. She told me a lot.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s alert vanished after hearing what Sarah said. She turned surprised and became slightly guilty


    and grateful.


    Baron didn¡¯t tell Tracy this story for fear that Tracy would therefore get worried. But it turned out that


    she misunderstood Baron. Subsequently, it was Yuri who inadvertently told the truth and Baron had to


    tell Tracy what on earth happened.


    As a result, Tracy was familiar with Sarah and she was grateful to thedy with whom she had never


    met. She longed to thank her to her face.


    Also, Lara often mentioned Sarah to Tracy but when Sarah stood in front of Tracy, she instead chose to


    get her wrong.


    ¡°You are Sarah?¡± Tracy asked.


    Sarah was surprised as well and she nodded, ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Great! You are here.¡±


    Tracy was hostile to Sarah, but soon grabbed her hand and said excitedly, ¡°You protected my daughter


    and risked your own life.¡±


    ¡°I know this and I look forward to seeing you and extending my gratitude in person. It is beyond my


    expectation that we meet here.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, thank you a lot!¡±


    Tracy was so excited. Sarah who was then worried became relieved.


    ¡°Mrs. Owen, aren¡¯t you angry at me?¡± Sarah asked in a careful tone.


    Tracy smiled and shook her head, saying awkwardly, ¡°I know I am wrong, but I don¡¯t realize that


    bastard is so dumb. He doesn¡¯t even bother to apologize to me.¡±


    Sarah was shocked, as Tracy had already known it was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be so mean if I know it¡¯s you!¡±


    Tracy¡¯s mood turned better and her confusion vanished. Moreover, she met Sarah.


    ¡°Actually, he did want to exin it to you after your anger fades away.¡± Sarahughed.


    ¡°Humph! I will not forgive him unless he makes an exnation!¡± Tracy said proudly and cutely.


    Sarah gave a bitter smile and was slightly envious. ¡®Their rtionship must be so good¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, why are you here?¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°My mom has Urinaemia and is now receiving the treatment here. I met Baron and intended to borrow


    money from him. He agreed, so now I am a little excited. And I just meet you.¡±


    Sarah was kind-hearted and honest. Tracy knew it was a misunderstanding, but Sarah insisted to


    exin it to her.


    ¡°Got it! Is it the reason that he doesn¡¯t lend you money?¡± Tracy asked out of concern.


    Sarahughed, ¡°No. The hospital informed me that an anonymous benefactor has established a


    Urinaemia Foundation that can afford every cost of my mom¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Tracy looked at Sarah¡¯s smile and was sympathetic to the girl who was the same age as her.


    Her simple clothing showed that she didn¡¯t buy new clothes for a long time.


    ¡°I gotta pick Lara up, and we will visit youter. She misses you very much.¡±


    Tracy checked the time and spoke.


    They exchanged their numbers. They left together as Sarah had to buy food for her mom.


    A white Prada parked at the gate of the hospital. A middle-aged man sitting on the passenger seat held


    a photo of Sarah.


    Sarah walked out of the hospital and he ordered, ¡°There she is. Thatdy in a white T-shirt. Quickly!


    Don¡¯t let Mr. Bill wait so long!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Fellows in the car replied.


    ¡°Chugging!¡±


    A ring brake sound echoed. The Prada stopped near Sarah. The door opened followed by two


    strong men.


    Sarah¡¯s mouth was covered suddenly and dragged into the car with the help of another man.


    ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Tracy was going to leave but she had witnessed the scene.

 Chapter 162 The Shivering Legs

    Chapter 162 The Shivering Legs


    Everything happened so quickly. Sarah was dragged into the car within five seconds.


    The car had driven away before Tracy realized what happened.


    Baron was bored and watching Cona¡¯s trending news in Terry¡¯s ward. He suddenly received a call.


    It was from Tracy and he could sense something bad.


    Tracy¡¯s proud personality wouldn¡¯t allow her to contact him unless she encountered trouble.


    ¡°Baron, Sarah was forcefully kidnapped at the gate of the hospital!¡±


    ¡°A white Prada, CAPG696. It drove from south to the north!¡±


    ¡°Go and save Sarah!¡±


    Baron received the call and he heard Tracy¡¯s flurried sound. She told everything she knew to Baron.


    ¡°Okay, I will go now!¡±


    Chillness burst out from Baron. Terry lying in bed was also taken aback by his aura.


    ¡°Dad, I gotta go outside now!¡±


    Baron beckoned and left.


    At the same time, he dialed a number, ¡°At the gate of the Citizen Hospital, a...¡±


    Having revealed the news, he walked out of the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, where are you going?¡±


    Wood spotted Baron from a distance and beckoned to ask.


    ¡°Drive along the road and then to the north,¡± Baron replied coldly.


    Sensing Baron¡¯s madness, Wood dared not ask an extra question. He started the car and left the


    hospital.


    Soon Baron¡¯s phone rang, ¡°Sir, it is from the David family. They have gone to the Dragon Club.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Baron hung up the phone and ordered Wood, ¡°Go to the Dragon Club as fast as you can!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Wood was surprised and hurried to answer.


    It was one of the top clubs across Cona, and it belonged to the David family.


    It was probable that the family had offended Baron since he was now so angry.


    Wood soon realized what had happened.


    They just went to the Johnson family and the Scott family. Now they were going to the Davis family. It


    seemed that Baron feared nothing.


    Wood wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, he was excited and looked forward to it.


    Twenty minutester, a ck Phaeton parked at the gate of the Dragon Club.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    A strong man said deferentially after Baron got off the car.


    ¡°I have asked you to watch on them in Kato.¡±


    Seeing Charles, Baron frowned and asked.


    Baron dispelled the Porter family and he asked Camel to be responsible for the remaining affairs. To


    better consolidate their business in Kato, he asked Charles and Jacob to help Camel.


    Charles said, ¡°It is almost done. Jacob is here, so everything is fine!¡±


    Hearing this, Baron didn¡¯t say a word. He looked up the building with nearly twenty floors and showed a


    chilling look.


    Then an engagingdy in exquisite clothing leaned against Baron with fragrance.


    Baron frowned, moved, and shunned away from thedy sending herself into his bosom.


    She was probably 24 years old and appealing. But who knew she would be so if she didn¡¯t wear the


    heavy makeup?


    The youngdy didn¡¯t realize that Baron would shun away. She showed a chilling look.


    ¡°Take it and help me avoid a fly!¡±


    Despite the unhappiness, she said nothing. She then took out a heap of one-hundred-note money that


    mounted to two or three thousand dors. She squeezed them into Baron¡¯s pocket andmanded.


    She turned around for a look at the nearby ck Maybach. She was sick of it and hugged Baron¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I am not free!¡±


    Baron rejoined coldly and threw her money out.


    ¡°I am Taylor from the Wilson family. Pretend to get the money!¡±


    Taylor said awkwardly and revealed her identity.


    She wouldn¡¯te to Baron if she wasn¡¯t pestered by others.


    In her eye, nobody would refuse her request after she revealed her identity.


    But who knew she met Baron?


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    He was looking for Sarah and didn¡¯t bother to help Taylor. More importantly, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the


    ¡°I ask you to help me. You should be blessed. You dare to insult me. You are seeking to death!¡± Taylor


    was irritated.


    Baron gave a cold look and walked away.


    ¡°Taylor, wait for me!¡±


    Then the young man getting off the Maybach called Taylor.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t escape and she was mad seeing Baron leaving.


    ¡°Trump, that bastard speaks ill of me and uses the money to insult me. He even asked me to clean


    myself up and find him tonight.¡±


    Taylor who was bossy just now began to weep; her eyes full of chillness.


    Trump came across the scene that Baron threw the money at Taylor. Therefore, he believed her words.


    He chased Taylor for a long time, but she was elegant and kept hiding.


    Unexpectedly, today was the proper time.


    If possible, he could sleep with her if he seeded.


    ¡°Bloke, are you seeking to death? You dare to flirt with my girl?¡±


    Trump went over and stopped Baron.


    Two bodyguards in suits behind him. They besieged Baron.


    Baron¡¯s eyes showed aplete chilling force. Charles beside him showed a murderous aura.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Then numerous onlookers crowded at the gate of the Dragon Club. They kept waiting to see what


    would happen.


    ¡°The damning idiot dares to offend Trump. He is going to die.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hees from a prosperous family in Jako. A countryman from Cona couldn¡¯t ever know about


    his name.¡±


    The crowd discussed and bantered at Baron, as if they could imagine the likelihood that Baron would


    be broken by Trump.¡±


    Taylor beside Trump showed a cunning look and was hostile to Baron.


    ¡°I give you three seconds!¡±


    Baron said and it was an order to Charles.


    Then Charles was like an arrow parting from the bow, turned into a shing shadow, and rushed


    ahead.


    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡±


    Three heavy knocks sounded, followed by three figures turning up.


    ¡°From now on, you should double your training. You spend four seconds on these trashes!¡±


    Baron said unhappily.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Charles¡¯s mouth twitched and he rejoined.


    The surrounding onlookers were stunned and looked at the scene in astonishment. They came near to


    the young man.


    While Taylor was even more shocked. Her legs were shivering when she recalled her insult to Baron.

 Chapter 163 The McGill family

    Chapter 163 The McGill family


    The Dragon Club was really busy at this time, brilliant with electric lights. And outside the club stood a


    row of luxury cars.


    ¡°Look at those cars, Mr. Owen. Most of their owners are from outside of Cona, including the two guys


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    we just met. One is from the Wilson family; the other is from the McGill family. So, I was thinking there


    must be a party going on here tonight.¡±


    Baron nodded but did not speak. Because it had nothing to do with what he was going to do next.


    They walked straight to the gate, but suddenly they were blocked by two security guards. ¡°Please show


    me your invitation, sir.¡±


    Just then, there was several voices behind them.


    ¡°Oh! Look! That is the son-inw of the Perry family!¡±


    ¡°The Perry family? Which Perry family? I¡¯ve never heard that before!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t. It¡¯s just a small family! It¡¯s... Sort of broke.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t heard of it!¡±


    On hearing these words, Baron turned back and gave a little frowning nce at them. The three young


    men were still talking to each other.


    Baron recognized one of them at once. He was Paris, from the Maguire family, one of the top two


    families in Kato.


    The first time Baron saw him was in the McGill Restaurant and Baron remembered him well. Paris


    called himself Susan¡¯s fianc¨¦, but Susan made a firm denial of it, for their engagement was agreed by


    Susan¡¯s father.


    Two young men stood beside Paris and their eyes fixed dead at Baron arrogantly. It was obvious that


    they were twins because they looked exactly like each other.


    Baron stared back and felt a ripple of anger. ¡°You seem to be bouncing back just fine, Paris! I guess


    youpletely forgot about your knees,¡± he sneered.


    The words brought Paris back to the painful memories. Last time he was forced by Baron to hit the


    ground on his knees heavily. At this thought a cold fear swept him.


    One of the twins sensed Paris being a little scared. ¡°Do you need any help, Paris?¡± he asked. He


    looked very strong, with powerful muscles.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, Paris. We are here for you,¡± said the other twin.


    Paris seemed to have self-knowledge. He didn¡¯t want to turn this peaceful situation into something


    dangerously chaotic. His friends were strong, but they were not Baron¡¯s match at all. ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s go,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°Okay! He is so lucky!¡± one of the twins said.


    Paris nodded, then squinted at Baron and walked into the Dragon Club.


    One of the twins handed an invitation to the security guard. After reviewing it, the guard gave it back


    and said, ¡°Wee! Kenny Woods! Come in!¡±


    Kenny took one step forward, but then he turned around. He looked Baron up and down and said to the


    guard, ¡°Keep your eyes open, buddy. The auction is starting soon. It¡¯s very important. You need to


    make sure that no one can find a chance to sneak in.¡±


    The two guards looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Mr. Woods! But don¡¯t


    worry. We will check invitations carefully. That¡¯s our responsibility,¡± one of the guards said.


    Kenny nodded with satisfaction and walked in with Paris and his brother Bryan.


    ¡°What do you suggest we do, Mr. Owen? We don¡¯t have an invitation. They¡¯re not going to let us in,¡±


    Charles said.


    Of course, they had the ability to break in, but maybe there would be some better way.


    At that moment, the guards began to notice them. ¡°Why are you standing there? Show your invitation


    or get out of here right now!¡± said the guard grimly.


    Baron ignored them. He said to Charles after thinking for a few moments, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Did you notice


    those luxury cars? Every car is worth a lot of money. But the Dragon Club is not very big in Cona. Why


    does the auction here attract so many giants?¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch! Get out of here! You two! Now!¡± A guard roared and walked toward them, holding a


    stick in his hand.


    Charles stared at the guard. Anger was boiling up inside him. ¡°Piece of shit. I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Charles


    shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡± said a voice behind the guard.


    The guard stopped to look round and saw Kris, who wasing towards him. ¡°Mr. Brown!¡± the guard


    said respectfully.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you treat Mr. Owen like this?¡± Kris roared, his face taut with anger.


    The guard was about to argue back, but next second he was struck dumb at what he saw. Kris Brown,


    the head of the Brown family, was walking towards Baron and said respectfully, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Owen. I


    should wee you earlier.¡±


    The two guards¡¯ mouth opened wide with astonishment. The Brown family was one of the top four


    families in Cona, and Kris was its head. His authority was unchallenged. At the thought, they grew


    white and could feel cold sweat trickling down their back.


    Charles gave them a baleful nce and said, ¡°Do you still want to check my invitation?¡±


    The guards shook their heads quickly, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about that.


    Pleasee in.¡±


    Without even looking at them, Baron walked into the Dragon Club, and together they went into a hall.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there will be an auction here tonight,¡± Baron asked.


    Kris nodded. He looked around and leaned close to Baron and whispered in his ear, ¡°Tonight¡¯s auction


    is really special, Mr. Owen! There is only one item on sale, a beauty woman! It¡¯s totally unheard of.¡±


    Baron listened carefully and an awful flicker of anger appeared in his eyes. Sarah was probably the


    auction item.


    ¡°Who started this? The Davis Family?¡± Baron asked coldly.


    But Kirs shook his head and said in a small voice, ¡°As far as I know, the auction is held by the McGill


    family.¡±


    ¡°The McGill family!¡± said Baron through clenched teeth. ¡°The McGills do like to provoke me! They are


    so dead.¡±


    It was the McGill family who sent someone to take intimate photos of Baron and Yuri!


    It was the McGill family who caused trouble in the Brone Group!


    It was also the McGill family who spread the news that Baron had been ousted from the Owen


    family!

 Chapter 164 Check Over His Assets

    Chapter 164 Check Over His Assets


    But one other thing suddenly came upon him. Under the cover of Domom SPA, the Wilson family had


    rolled out woman trafficking secretly, by which the Wilson family gained their great wealth. At that


    moment, Baron highly doubted that the McGill family was also involved.


    Baron had spent a lot of time looking into the woman trafficking in the Domom SPA, but there was no


    clue at all. All these indicated that the Domom SPA got very powerful people behind it. But the Wilson


    family didn¡¯t have that power yet.


    If the McGill family was also involved, the whole thing made more sense. But that was just a guess, so


    Baron didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Find Sarah first, Charles!¡± Baron ordered. Charles nodded and left the hall.


    Kris had no hint of Baron¡¯s intention, but he was afraid to pry. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auction room, Mr. Owen?¡±


    he said carefully.


    ¡°OK!¡± Baron said.


    They stepped into a lift. ¡°How is your rtionship with the Davis family?¡± Baron asked suddenly.


    Kris¡¯ chequered career made him learn to read men¡¯s faces, so he understood Baron¡¯s words


    immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Owen! I have nothing to do with the Davis family, and I didn¡¯t


    know anything about their sordid business. I¡¯m here because of the invitation of the McGill family,¡±


    exined Kris.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Baron nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Kris! If your Brown family is involved in


    such sordid business, I will end your family once and for all,¡± said Baron gravely.


    Kris was frightened by his words. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Owen! The Brown family will never do sordid


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    business, I promise!¡±


    And soon they arrived the auction room. The room was very spacious and was crowded at the


    moment. The guests were all the greatest names in Jako.


    And there were well-trained guards around them. The guards kept their eyes peeled for all sorts of


    dangers.


    ¡°Baron!¡± a cheerful voice called out behind Baron.


    Baron turned, and saw Susan, who was very well dressed, walking towards him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Brown.¡± Susan said to Kris politely. She was really in shock when she discovered


    that Kris followed obediently behind Baron.


    Kris made a smile on his face and said, ¡°Is your father here yet, Susan?¡±


    ¡°No. Some other business held him back, so he asked me toe in his ce,¡± Susan said.


    Not far from them, Paris looked furious and sulky. His eyes fixed dead at Susan.


    ¡°Why did the bastarde in?¡± Kenny asked, following Paris¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! She brought him in! She did it!¡± said Paris bitterly, still looking at Susan.


    ¡°You mean Susan? Your fianc¨¦e Susan?¡± said Bryan in mild surprise.


    Paris nodded and his anger had risen up in his throat. ¡°A disgusting slut! She is my fianc¨¦e, but look at


    her, she is hooking up with a married man!¡±


    ¡°Paris, don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Bryan said.


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Paris held him back. ¡°He¡¯s tough. Even my bodyguards were no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kenny opened his mouth in surprise. It was unbelievable because he knew Paris¡¯ bodyguards


    were all well-trained.


    Kenny had no purpose in challenging a tough man. ¡°OK, I get it. I n to defeat this jerk without the


    use of force.¡±


    But Bryan scarcely seemed to hear Paris and walked toward Baron, who was sitting quietly.


    When he got in front of Baron, he crossed his arms and said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, man! Why are you here?


    A good for nothing bum! You sneaked in, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Bryan said so loudly that everyone turned to look at them. After they examined Baron closely, they


    knew at once what Bryan meant.


    Everyone in present wore pricey formal clothes on such an important asion, except Baron. He


    dressed casually.


    Looking at Bryan, Susan¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°Enough of this nonsense, Bryan! He is my friend.


    Why are you picking on me?¡± Susan said angrily.


    Bryan surveyed Susan with a smile and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want you to be upset with me, you pretty


    thing. But I think we need to know what kind of guy he is!¡±


    Bryan looked at Baron quickly, and then turned to face Susan. ¡°Everybody knows that there is a


    condition to attend tonight¡¯s auction, that is, he must have at least one hundred million dors. Susan,


    your friend is just a son-inw of the Perry family! The family is in dire straits now! Do you think he


    meet the condition?


    Bryan made an excellent point and the others all nodded.


    But Baron was not angry. He looked at Bryan and said calmly, ¡°So, you don¡¯t think I have one hundred


    million dors, do you? How can you be so sure of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have so much money, as you very well know!¡± Bryan taunted.


    And then immediately, he turned toward the guests and said loudly, ¡°For the sake of our safety, we


    should check over his assets.¡±

 Chapter 165 The Status Symbol

    Chapter 165 The Status Symbol


    At these words, a middle-aged man, in a ck suit, walked down from the second floor. There was an


    outbreak of muttering at his appearance.


    ¡°Look, here Edith Bushes! He is in charge of the auction business for the McGill family.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here? He doesn¡¯t make many public appearances before.¡±


    ¡°I think it will be a big surprise at the uing auction! We¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s lips arched into a smile. He looked contemptuously at Baron and said, ¡°Now for some fun,


    man! If you don¡¯t have one hundred million dors, Ha-ha, utter shame!¡±


    When Susan saw Edith, she began to worry about Baron. She had heard of him before. Edith was


    important to the McGill family.


    But Baron¡¯s face did not change and he said nothing.


    Edith went straight to Baron and said gently, ¡°Excuse me, sir! I am Edith Bush, in charge of tonight¡¯s


    auction. I should check over your assets. Please understand and cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bush, he is my friend. Could you skip this part, please?¡± Susan implored.


    But Edith showed no emotion and said, ¡°Sorry, Susan! That¡¯s the rules. Everybody here must follow the


    rule.¡±


    Susan didn¡¯t know what else she could do. She looked at Baron with obvious concern. She didn¡¯t think


    Baron have one hundred million dors.


    ¡°Mr. Bush¡­¡± Susan continued, but she was immediately interrupted by Edith.


    ¡°Say no more, Susan, or you will take your Lewis family into a big trouble!¡± Edith said coldly.


    Susan was a little panicked and ceased to speak.


    Baron looked at Edith with interest. Edith was neither humble nor arrogant, and he¡¯s very meticulous


    about his work. The McGill family was lucky to have such a good helper.


    At this point, Kris was striding toward them, looking strained. ¡°Mr. Bush, he is my friend. Could you do


    me a favor¡­¡± he said.


    But before he finished the sentence, Edith interrupted him too, ¡°So the Brown family decided to meddle


    in the McGill family¡¯s affairs? Let me be very clear, anyone who try to meddle in this, get out of here!¡±


    Kris¡¯ face went an ugly green at the harsh words. he was momentarily lost for words.


    ¡°Well, I really appreciate your help, Kris! But we should obey the rules,¡± Baron said. He paused for a


    moment and continued, ¡°But there is a condition. Bryan just slung mud at me. So, if I have one hundred


    million dors, Bryan should be punished.¡±


    Bryan was shaken by these unexpected words and his face went white.


    Edith nodded and said, ¡°Of course, we have these rules. Anyone who has ndered you should get


    evicted and can never enter my auction, as long as you fulfill this auction¡¯s requirements.¡±


    After hearing this, Bryan and Kenny looked at each other, and the scowl on their face deepened.


    ¡°OK!¡± Baron smiled. He pulled a ck-and-gold card from his pocket and put it on the table. ¡°Here! It¡¯s


    my bankcard. You can check it.¡±


    Edith stared at the card incredulously. Only once had he seen such a card. The head of the McGill


    family had the same one.


    The ck-and-gold card was a status symbol for the richest and the most powerful ss. But


    surprisingly, the young man in front of him had such a valuable card! It¡¯s hard to believe!


    If the card was real, it was enough to prove Baron¡¯s identity.


    ¡°A ck-and-gold card!¡± Bryan screamed sharply. He had never seen such a card but only had heard


    about it.


    But next second, he gave a small snort ofughter. ¡°That is very stupid of you, Baron. Do you realize


    what a ck-and-gold card actually means? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡± he sneered.


    Then he turned to Edith and said, ¡°I know him very well, Mr. Bush. He is nothing but a son-inw of the


    Perry family, a very small family. So, he can¡¯t have a ck-and-gold card. Don¡¯t be fooled by the jerk!¡±


    Edith also suspected that this card was fake, but he didn¡¯t make a hasty conclusion. After a moment¡¯s


    hesitation, he ordered, ¡°Check over the card!¡±


    Soon, his assistant walked towards Edith and muttered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    Edith¡¯s face changed a little. Then he went straight to Baron and handed over the card. ¡°Mr. Owen, you


    fulfill our auction¡¯s requirements. If I have offended you, then I offer my sincerest apologies.¡± He said


    and bowed to Baron.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everyone was shocked to see that. And at the same time, they realized that Baron¡¯s card was true!


    Bryan was totally freaked out about it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There must be some mistake! He is nothing


    but a son-inw of a very small family! The ck-and-gold card must be false!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re questioning the McGill family¡¯s ability?¡± Edith said sternly.


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Bryan exined rapidly.


    Kenny was afraid that Bryan would drag the Woods family into a big trouble. He got in front of Bryan


    and smacked him right across the face. ¡°You bastard! Apologize to Mr. Bush right now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! He should apologize, not to me, but to Mr. Owen!¡± Edith sneered.

 Chapter 166 Beg For Baron’s Forgiveness

    Chapter 166 Beg For Baron¡¯s Forgiveness


    Hearing this, Bryan was white with rage. Baron, in his view, was nothing. He came from a wealthy and


    powerful family. So, he was contemptuous of Baron for his humble background.


    ¡°You all are making a gigantic mistake, Mr. Bush! His identity isn¡¯t a secret in Cona! He is the son-in-


    card!¡± Bryan said, staring at Baron resentfully.


    Edith had a little reservation at first, but at this time, his assistant whispered several words in his ear,


    ¡°It¡¯s his name, Baron Owen.¡±


    The words exined away Edith¡¯s doubts. He felt a little guilty suspecting Baron without an actual real


    reason.


    Just then, a voice behind him said, ¡°Bryan is right, Mr. Bush!¡±


    Edith turned, and saw Paris, who stared at him with anxious eyes.


    Paris finally got the courage to stand by his friend. Because of him, Bryan got into trouble. So, he


    couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    But his words made Susan angry. ¡°Paris!¡± she shouted.


    Edith didn¡¯t argue with him. He asked calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bush, I¡¯ve heard some amazing stories about Baron. You want to hear it?¡± Paris said and his face


    broke into a triumphant smile. He continued, ¡°Five years ago, Tracy Perry, the great beauty in Cona,


    had a fling with a safeguard and then she married him! The poor safeguard not only got a pretty wife


    and immediately became a rich guy! Do you know who the lucky guy is? Let me tell you. He is Baron!


    Mr. Bush, the scandal spread through all Cona five years ago. Everybody knows it. Ask others if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Just at that moment, there was much talk of it.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I remember. It is all true, everything he said.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve also heard the Perry family is in dire straits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Perry family is sort of broke. So, it seems impossible that he has a ck-and-gold


    card.¡±


    Edith looked at them and, without a word, smiled. He had known the card was true and Baron was its


    owner. In his view, maybe Baron¡¯s story was wonderful and maybe what they said was true, however


    they were wrong about Baron¡¯s background. He was so much more than the son-inw of the Perry


    family!


    Baron sat very still and watched them, without a word.


    After thinking for a few moments, Edith looked at Paris and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Paris got a little overexcited. He hastily introduced himself, ¡°Mr. Bush, I¡¯m Paris Maguire and Tom


    Maguire was my grandpa.¡±


    Edith didn¡¯t speak and turned to Bryan, asked, ¡°And you?¡±


    Bryan answered with delight, ¡°I¡¯m Bryan and I¡¯m from the Woods family.¡±


    And in this way, he asked the names of a few others, who just had spoken. Then he said to his


    assistant, ¡°Have you got all their names?¡±


    The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Bush!¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s good. From this day forward, they will not be allowed to attend any auction I¡¯m responsible


    for,¡± Edith said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Bush!¡±


    For a moment everyone was speechless with shock. They all wondered if they had misheard it.


    Just then, the assistant walked towards the men who Edith had mentioned. ¡°Hey, guys. Just do as Mr.


    Bush asked! Get out of here!¡± he said loudly.


    Everyone was very surprised by Edith¡¯s order, and they began to set their eyes on Baron curiously.


    Why did Edith offend the richest and most powerful families for a son-inw of a small family?


    ¡°You must be mistaken, Mr. Bush! He¡¯s the one who should get out of here!¡± Paris shrieked, pointing at


    Baron.


    Edith stared at Paris, clearly affronted. ¡°I¡¯ll say one more thing. From this day forward, the whole


    Maguire family will not be allowed to attend my auction!¡±


    After hearing this, Paris grew rigid. He really screwed up this time. Attending the McGill family¡¯s


    auctions was the symbol of great wealth and status. But from now on, the whole Maguire family was


    excluded.


    And not only that, the Maguire family¡¯s businesses would likely also be affected.


    At this thought, Paris, pale as death, was standing motionless on the spot. A feeling of utter


    helplessness washed over him.


    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bush! Please forgive me!¡± Paris begged, but his words created much


    remark.


    ¡°I bet Mr. Bush will not change his mind.¡±


    ¡°Paris is stupid! It is useless arguing with Mr. Bush!¡±


    ¡°The Maguire family will be in even more trouble!¡±


    Edith thought about it for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s an easy solution. If Mr. Owen forgive you, I¡¯m


    willing to let what you did slide.¡±


    Paris felt the anger coiling inside him. He clenched his hands, seeking to control his irritation. Then he


    stepped up to Baron. ¡°Please forgive me for insulting you, Mr. Owen!¡± said Paris, his teeth gritted.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound very heartfelt,¡± Baron sneered.


    Paris stared at Baron and anger was boiling up inside him. But, quelling his anger, he lowered his head


    and said, ¡°Please forgive me, Mr. Owen! I am really an idiot! I regret the injustice which I did you.¡±


    His words seemed to be sincere, but nobody noticed his fierce eyes. He swore to himself that he would


    kill Baron, one way or another!


    At this time, two young men ran up to Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, please forgive me!¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes ranged over them and fell upon Paris. ¡°Apology epted,¡± he said, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you,¡± the two young men cheered.


    ¡°But except him,¡± Baron continued, pointing at Paris.

 Chapter 167 Had No Humanity Left

    Chapter 167 Had No Humanity Left


    Paris suddenly froze.


    And then Baron pointed at Bryan, ¡°And you!¡±


    Everyone opened their mouths in surprise. Paris and Bryan were from the first-ss families in Kato.


    The words indicated Baron had offended two powerful families!


    After hearing this, Bryan couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, but Kenny tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°The jerk reached my limit, Kenny!¡± Bryan roared.


    Kenny raised his hand and smacked Bryan right across the face. ¡°Shut up! If you are rude to Mr. Owen


    again, you will be kicked out of our Woods family!¡±


    Bryan felt his face burning and the pain made him more conscious. A modicum of calm cooled his rage


    now. He did not speak again.


    Kenny got in front of Baron and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Owen! Bryan was rash and stupid. I will teach him a


    lesson he would never forget.¡±


    Then he turned to Bryan and shouted, ¡°Leave with me!¡± They walked to the door, and Paris joined


    them.


    The whole group fell silent. They were more confused by Kenny¡¯s manner. Why Kenny swallowed his


    rage, and exactly who Baron really was, the questions were bothering them.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, they all not allowed to attend my auctions forever. Is that OK?¡± Edith asked politely.


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s good! Thank you for your help!¡± Baron said, smiling.


    ¡°It is my pleasure,¡± Edith said. Then he checked his watch and turned to the crowd. ¡°Attention, our


    auction is starting soon!¡± he announced.


    At this time, Charles came back and whispered in Baron¡¯s ear. ¡°I found Sarah, but she was locked in a


    ss case. I think she will be auctionedter. And there are four other women with her. The McGill


    family was very much part of the sex trafficking in the Domom SPA, I can assure you.¡±


    Baron nodded and said, ¡°OK, I got that. You can go home now.¡±


    Charles was a little puzzled but he didn¡¯t say a single word and left.


    Susan stared after Charles curiously. From him, she felt a horrible kind of pressure. Then she turned to


    Baron, who was next to her. He not only had a ck-and-gold card but also had a strong man


    protecting him. His identity was a mystery.


    Paris, Kenny and Bryan walked out of the Dragon Club angrily.


    ¡°Kenny, do you want to see the jerk get away easily?¡± Bryan said bitterly.


    ¡°How is that possible? He shamed our Woods family in public! I am not going to let him get away with


    it,¡± Kenny sneered.


    ¡°He must die, Kenny!¡± said Bryan through clenched teeth.


    Kenny turned to Paris and asked, ¡°Do you have an idea, Paris?¡±


    Paris knew perfectly well that Kenny tried to drag him into the trouble. He nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will


    take care of it.¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s good,¡± Kenny said with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it! We are waiting for your good


    news!¡±


    It was apparent that Kenny wanted to put his Woods family out of the crisis. Paris felt a ripple of anger,


    but he choked it back. He nodded, ¡°You may rest assured.¡±


    And then they parted and went home.


    By this time, the Dragon Club was packed and loud. The apuse and cheers of the crowd filled the


    whole room.


    A young woman, in her twenties, walked onto the stage as the crowd cheered. She was the auctioneer


    tonight.


    While Baron was looking at the auctioneer, a low gurgle ofughter reached his ears. ¡°You like this


    woman, right? I will tell Tracy about it,¡± Susan said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡± Baron said.


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s a joke. Don¡¯t worry. Your secret is safe with me,¡± Susan said.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen, wee to the auction. I¡¯m Alice! I¡¯m looking forward to your


    bidding actively for the goods you like. And I¡¯m wish you good luck! And now let us begin with our first


    item, a treasured sword. We start at ten million,¡± Alice said, with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Twelve million!¡± A voice called out.


    ¡°Fifteen million!¡± Another one said.


    ¡°Fifteen million! Going once, going twice,st calling. Sold! Congrattions!¡± Alice said loudly.


    Just like that, for half an hour many precious items were sold in the auction.


    ¡°OK! Let¡¯s go on to the next item, the most eagerly awaited part. It begins now! Look at this! Our NO.5


    At these words, a spotlight swooped onto the stage. A ss case appeared in the middle of the stage


    and there was a young woman inside!


    Baron watched in silence and a wave of anger appeared in his eyes. The McGill family auctioned


    women in public! It demonstrated the family had no humanity left at all.

 Chapter 168 Take A Gamble

    Chapter 168 Take A Gamble


    All eyes were on the ss case. The audience shouted with excitement.


    Alice was satisfied with those cheers. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°NO.5dy, she was 5¡¯8¡¯¡¯,


    slightly over a hundred pounds, and with a perfect 36-24-36 body. And most of all, she¡¯s a virgin! We


    are starting at 1.5 million!¡±


    After hearing this, the audience cheered with tumultuous apuse. And many men hastened to bid.


    ¡°1.5 million!¡±


    ¡°2 million!¡±


    ¡°5 million!¡±


    ¡°Any more bid? Going once, going twice,st chance,¡± Alice said loudly.


    While most of the audience were immersed in joy, hardly anyone had noticed the NO.5dy¡¯s face was


    wet with tears.


    Just then, Baron raised his bidding card. ¡°Ten million!¡± he said calmly.


    Immediately, all eyes were on Baron and there was a total silence in the room.


    ¡°We have ten million now, any more bid?¡± Alice asked with excitement.


    ¡°Going once, going twice,st call! Deal! Congrattions!¡± Alice said loudly.


    Susan looked at Baron with surprise. ¡°Why are you doing this, Baron? Yes, I remember that I promised


    you to keep a secret. But you are out of line this time,¡± she said.


    Baron smiled thinly and said, ¡°Are you going to tell Tracy about it?¡±


    Before Susan could answer, another ss box appeared. Again, there was a young woman inside!


    Asst time, Baron bade ten million and the NO.4dy belonged to him too.


    Everyone turned to Baron in surprise again. They all wondered Baron¡¯s identity.


    Susan also stared at Baron. She always thought Baron was a perfectly honest man. But to her


    surprise, Baron bought two women tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m in shock, Baron! I guess I was wrong about you. Tracy is pretty and nice, but you wanted more


    than that, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Susan, darting a contemptuous look at Baron.


    Baron took one look at Susan but did not speak.


    Although the subsequent biddings proceeded heatedly, Baron was the winner of each round.


    The crowd were already talking about him. So far, four belles had been auctioned, and Baron got all of


    them. Everyone thought Baron was a yboy.


    A sweet voice sounded from the stage. ¡°Now, keep your eyes open! Because we save the best forst!


    Look here, ourst item!¡±


    At these words, a spotlight swooped onto the stage. Again, a ss box appeared in the middle of the


    stage and there was a young woman inside! She was Sarah!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed dead at the Sarah. They were all paralyzed by her beauty. Sarah became


    the center of attention. Because she was extremely beautiful and sexually attractive.


    While Baron heard lewdughter around him and saw tears conquering the face of Sarah, he grew hot


    with rage. Baron had regarded Sarah as a special friend since she once protected his daughter Lara.


    But right now, his friend was locked in a ss box and for sale.


    ¡°This time, we are starting at five million!¡± Alice said, smiling.


    ¡°Twenty million!¡± Baron was the first one to say.


    His bidding price was so high that the others kept their mouth shut and gave up the bidding.


    At the same time, Sarah heard Baron¡¯s voice and suddenly she caught sight of Baron.


    Baron nodded at her, as a sign to tell her not to worry. Sarah took the hint and dried her eyes, no longer


    afraid. And her face broke into a radiant smile. Somehow, she had great confidence in Baron.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But Sarah¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Alice. ¡°Now twenty million over there, no more bid? Twenty


    million first, twenty million second,st chance,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thirty million!¡± A very loud voice called out.


    All followed the sound of the voice and caught a glimpse of a young man. Baron turned around and


    saw him too.


    ¡°Bill Davis!¡± someone recognized him.


    Taylor and Trump stood next to Bill. Not long ago, they sparked an argument with Baron. Apparently,


    they still had a grudge against him, because they were looking at Baron with contemptuous


    resentment.


    Trump¡¯s appearance received a lot of attention. Not only because his face was covered in bruises, but


    also, he was from the McGill family. ording to the McGill family¡¯s rules, its members were not


    allowed to intend their own auctions.


    ¡°Fifty million!¡± Baron said calmly, keeping his eyes fixed upon Sarah.


    It waspletely silent in the room! They couldn¡¯t believe someone would spend such an enormous


    sum of money on a woman!


    Bill was shocked too. He knew well why Baron tried to buy Sarah, but he didn¡¯t expect Baron willed to


    spend so much money for her.


    ¡°Sixty million!¡± Bill said after he had thought for a moment.


    ¡°One hundred million!¡± Baron said without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Baron? Is she worth it?¡± Susan shouted. She could bear it no longer.


    It was a dilemma for Bill, because he didn¡¯t have as much money. But he knew Baron would buy Sarah


    at all costs. So, Bill thought maybe he could drive up the price.


    ¡°Now one hundred million, no more bid? One hundred million first, one hundred million second,st


    chance,¡± Alice said.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Bill decides to take a gamble. ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± he said. A


    triumphant smile appeared on his face.


    But to his surprise, Baron gave up. ¡°All right, you win. I will let you have her,¡± Baron said calmly.


    Bill began to panic after hearing this. He jumped to his feet. ¡°You coward! You threw in the towel rather


    easily!¡± he roared, hoping to provoke Baron.


    But Baron didn¡¯t rise to the bait, he looked at Bill, and a ghost of a smile touches his lips. ¡°You win.


    She¡¯s yours!¡±


    Bill was astonished by what he heard. He stood frozen without having a word.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million first, one hundred and fifty million second, one hundred and fifty million


    third! Deal! Congrattions!¡± Alice said.


    At these words, Bill¡¯s face became very white. His entire body began shaking. Then he slid down to the


    floor.

 Chapter 169 I Objected It

    Chapter 169 I Objected It


    At this moment, Bill felt rmed and bewildered.


    While the Dragon Club belonged to the Davis family, but the organizer of this auction was the McGill


    family, one of the top families in the capital of the province, Jako.


    Even if his grandpa was there, the McGill family would not respect him.


    And the main problem was that it was impossible for him to have one hundred and fifty million dors.


    Davis family was rich, but they would not allow Bill to squander their fortune in that way.


    And moreover, it was not easy to pool such a big amount of money in a short period.


    ¡°Objection!¡±


    Bill hollered loudly, after a short pause of consideration.


    Suddenly, the hubbub in the hall stopped, and everyone turned their eyes at Bill.


    ¡°Thisd whooped up the bid on purpose, it was against the rule, I object this auction!¡±


    Bill pointed at Baron madly, with his eyes wide open and teeth gritting.


    Baron made a sneer and stared at Bill like he was a fool.


    No auctionpany would forbid increasing the bid on purpose.


    Besides, Baron had nothing to do with the McGill family, why would he increase the bid for them?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    A cold, curt voice sounded loudly around the hall, right after Bill just finished his words.


    Edith, who just left, and now showed up again in the crowd. He looked grimly at Bill, and snapped,


    ¡°There is no turning back in my auction!¡±


    ¡°Why did you keep bidding since you already knew Mr. Owen was whooping the bid on purpose? Are


    you a fool or something?¡±


    ¡°You have two options now. Pay the bid¡­ or die!¡±


    Edith doubted and threatened Bill, who now looked terribly bad, and was terrified.


    Until this moment, he realized that he had done a very stupid thing.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, please pay the bid now!¡±


    A staff of auction came to Bill, and spoke gently.


    The staff wasn¡¯t going hard on him intentionally. It was the rule. Every time when the auction was


    ended, the buyer had to pay the bid on site.


    ¡°Baron, I will not bid again,e one, just raise the bid one more time, and Sarah is yours!¡±


    Bill roared to Baron hastily.


    Baron sneered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, I just had to pay twenty million dors to get her, but now because of


    you, I have to pay extra one hundred and thirty million dors, who do you think I am? I am not stupid


    as you!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your lover? Can tolerate it she be my sex ve?¡±


    Bill Bellowed indignantly.


    ¡°I can sleep with girls who are way more beautiful and sexier than her, with one hundred million


    dors,¡±ughed Baron grimly.


    ¡°Baron, you can¡¯t do this to Sarah, you like her, and she likes you. If I take her, I will have sex with her


    every night until she dies. Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    Bill seemed more ferocious, with tears in the eyes.


    He waspletely insane now, for he wasn¡¯t supposed to be so rude in asion like this.


    Baron frowned and glowed at Bill, as if he wanted to kill now, for what an asshole he was.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    Edith felt the anger of Baron, so he snapped madly at Bill, ¡°You don¡¯t want to pay now, then just don¡¯t


    me on me if I hurt you!¡±


    Bill quickly drew a long face, and said in a distressed tone, ¡°Mr. Bush, I just don¡¯t have the money!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the money? Then call the Davis familye and take you back with the money!¡±


    Edith red hard at Bill, after paused a while, he turned to his assistant, andmanded, ¡°Call the


    Davis family, let them bring money to take him back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The assistant spoke, while at the same time he took out a phone, and dialed.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    At the moment, a young man strode out.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, why are you here?¡±


    Edith felt his heart sank when Trump McGill showed up.


    Baron had met him before entering Dragon Club, and they had a fight although that was the first time


    they met each other.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Trump kept silent, and walked to Baron. He said, ¡°Buddy, I know you are rich and generous. I don¡¯t


    think you will feel lost to possess one more beauty, am I right?¡±


    Baronughed, and asked, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I do remember that you bid twenty million dors before Bill, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bush, that woman, make it twenty million dors, and Mr. Baron is the winner.¡±


    Edith was in a dilemma, for he could offend neither Baron nor the descendants of the McGill family,


    even though he was put in an important position in the business of the McGill family.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡±


    Edith said in a low voice, ¡°After all, all people here have witnessed that Mr. Davis was the winner, and if


    we change it, it will definitely damage the reputation of McGill Auctions.¡±


    Trump loured, and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Mr. Bush, don¡¯t you think I am too inferior tomand


    you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Edith felt a little bit pissed, but he could not bring it out.


    ¡°Then you just shut the fuck up. I call the shot this time, and I will take all the responsibilities.¡±


    Trump said icily.


    It was just an auction, and as the descendant of the McGill family, he was qualified to make decisions.


    ¡°Alright, this is the deal. Bill Davis, you should be thankful and learn a lesson from it, for you won¡¯t be


    this lucky next time.¡±


    Trump muttered to Bill.


    Bill was delighted immediately, and hastily said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. McGill. You can rest assure, I won¡¯t do


    stupid things like this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baron, this is the deal, pay the bid!¡±


    Trump spoke like he wasmanding Baron.


    The people around them didn¡¯t know what was going, so some of them tiptoed to look, and some of


    them stared hard around Baron to what they said, as if they would miss the best part once they


    distracted for a split second.


    They could not hear a thing, because both Edith and Trump kept in a very low voice.


    Baron burst intoughter, ¡°What if I reject your offer?¡±


    ¡°Lad, you are insatiable. If Bill gave up thest bid, you would have to pay one hundred million dor


    for the bid. And now you just have to pay twenty million dors, I am saving you face!¡± said Trump


    coldly.


    ¡°I quit in thest bid already, and now Mr. Trump loops me in again. Does it mean the McGill Auctions is


    forcing me to pay?¡± said Baron.


    He spoke loudly on purpose.


    The people around them, who all pretty wondered what they were talking, were surprised, when they


    knew it was for thest bid.


    Trump was sullen, with teeth gritting, and said, ¡°Lad, I am trying to be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Baron, how dare you go against Mr. McGill, you are in trouble now. You know what, if I were you, I will


    pay twenty million dors instantly. Or you will die here in the Dragon Club,¡± said Bill in a minacious


    tone.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Trump, Bill will have to pay the bid through his family.


    Bill was really lucky to be supported by Trump. He would not waste the chance to tter Trump.


    And moreover, he didn¡¯t need to be fearful of any threat, for the Dragon Club belonged to their family


    after all.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept your suggestion?¡±


    Baron slowly narrowed his eyes, and goggled angrily around.

 Chapter 170 It Was a Warning

    Chapter 170 It Was a Warning


    Baron could kill the McGill family effortlessly, but he was concerned that would ruin his n.


    Because once the McGill family was exterminated, their evil deeds would not be exposed, and Baron


    would not know whether there were people behind them or not.


    That was the reason he spent heavily to win the girls, and then released all of them.


    ¡°Folks, this is all for tonight, please leave here.¡±


    Edith ended the auction in a hurry, for he noticed something terrible would happen soon.


    The audience wanted to stay and saw how the conflict would be ended between Baron and Trump, but


    they had to leave, for they didn¡¯t want to be in the opposite of the McGill family.


    The audience left pretty soon, except Kris Brown and Susan Lewis.


    ¡°Why are you two still here?¡±


    Edith asked sullenly, frowning.


    Kris replied coldly, ¡°Mr. Bush, isn¡¯t it appropriate for McGill Auctions to do so?¡±


    ¡°It is Bill Davis who can¡¯t pay the bid, why McGill Auctions force Baron to pay for it?¡± said Susan


    bravely, in a loud voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It was none of your business, don¡¯t you be afraid that your family would be involved in troubles?¡±


    Edith said, looking calm, and it was more threatening.


    As expected, Kris and Susan looked bad, after they heard what Edith said. Especially for Susan, she


    knew if she made her family into a conflict with other families, her father would definitely punish her.


    Kris felt a little bit nervous, but when he thought of what Baron was capable of, he calmed herself down


    quickly.


    ¡°If the McGill family really go hard on my family, then I just have to take it!¡± said Kris with obvious


    coldness on the face.


    Susan felt her heart slightly sank. She just didn¡¯t understand why Kris was so tough against the McGill


    family for Baron.


    Edith felt a little bit anxiety, for he could tell Kris meant what he just said in his eyes.


    And for Baron, he still looked confident, as if he was backed with something very powerful.


    Edith felt his stomach sank when he recalled that Baron had an infinity credit card.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, I have a solution. How about we cancel thest bid, and keep thedy with us?¡± said Edith,


    after keeping silent for a while.


    Trump would not let it pass, for now was the best time to take revenge on Baron, as he was kicked by


    Charles at the door.


    ¡°The McGill family ran this auction, and how could it be possible to cancel it so easily?¡±


    Trump jeered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I go hard on him, because I did n to sell him the beauty at a lower


    price, but he just turned me down.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million dors, pay it right now, or you die. I am going to give you one-minute head start


    before I get you killed!¡±


    Trump pped his hands after his words, and a bunch of big men wearing ck suits flooded in and


    encircled Baron.


    Seeing these big men, Edith was dumbstruck, and shrieked surprisedly, ¡°Mr. McGill, you bring them


    with you here!¡±


    Until that moment, Edith realized that Trump going hard on Baron was not for helping Bill out, but for


    taking his own revenge.


    Otherwise, it was not necessary to bring bodyguards of the McGill family with him.


    There were twelve ck men in total, and everyone was holding a sharp dagger, looking coldly at


    Baron.


    The aura around them sent chills down the spines of Kris and Susan, who were shocked, looking pale.


    Susan unconsciously grabbed Baron¡¯s jacket, and started quivering slightly.


    ¡°You two leave first!¡±


    Baron suddenly snapped to Susan and Kris.


    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±


    Susan asked nervously.


    ¡°I stay here to solve the problem.¡±


    Baron said coolly.


    He was touched by Susan and Kris, for they were still with him, even though now was a dangerous


    moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pay the bid, no one can leave here!¡±


    Trump made a sardonic grin.


    ¡°One minute is over, tell me your decision!¡±


    Immediately, the bodyguards took a big step forward, and daggers in their hands were glowing.


    Baron still looked calm. He shook his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Why don¡¯t you have to fight with


    me?¡±


    He strode towards Trump as he finished his words.


    At the moment, Trump felt his heart sank sharply, sweating, as if he was hunted by a demon.


    ¡°Freeze! Stop your steps!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, I am going to kill you!¡± roared Trump testily.


    ¡°Whirr!¡±


    Suddenly, a sh shadow came before him.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Everyone was rmed by Baron, who passed through the bodyguards and got to Trump in no time.


    When the crowd came to their senses, they saw Trump was floating in the air, holding on the neck by


    Baron with a single hand.


    Trump kept struggling, with his two feet kicking in the air, and his eyes filled with horrors.


    ¡°Put him down!¡±


    Trump was almost stifled, and Edith yelled indignantly.


    Edith would sure be punished by the McGill family if Trump died in McGill Auctions.


    The bodyguards moved and encircled Baron again, but no one dared toe forward.


    Because Baron could have Trump killed at any second.


    Susan bulged her eyes. She was sure that Baron saved her with the same move when she was


    attacked in front of the Lewis Manor, although she did not see clearly how he did it.


    Kris felt his heart beating crazily, breathless.


    As for Bill Davis, he was trembling violently, looking very terrified.


    ¡°Tell me, should I pay one hundred million dors now? Or you will get me murdered?¡±


    Baron looked up to the pale face, and moved his lips, disregarding the amazement of the crowd.


    Trump could not speak, and felt like he would be smothered to death.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, would you just calm down, we can talk it through, put him down, please,¡± said Edith tensely.


    Baron ignored it. When seeing Trump was about to faint, he loosed his grab.


    And Trump fell down softly, and immediately started to take big breaths.


    ¡°Now, tell me, do you still want me to pay?¡±


    Baron trod on Trump¡¯s head, looking down at him, and asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, and you can take the woman with you, for free!¡±


    Trump said in a terrified tone. He wasn¡¯t cocky anymore, for he was trod down on the floor now.


    ¡°Let go of her now!¡±


    Baron snapped.


    ¡°Edith, what the hell are you waiting for? Just release the woman!¡± screamed Trump hastily.


    Swiftly, Sarah was brought out, and she knew she was saved when she saw Trump was stepped on


    the ground.


    ¡°You two take her out now!¡±


    Baron spoke to Kris and Susan, as he saw Sarah came out.


    Susan seemed to want to say something, and Kris said, ¡°Miss Lewis, we go first, Mr. Owen can handle


    it himself.¡±


    Susan then shut her mouth, biting her lips, took a worried look at Baron, and then left.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, could you please let go of Mr. McGill now? I have done what you ordered.¡±


    Edith said cautiously, and stayed still.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to offend the McGill family today, but you insist to go hard on me, then I just have


    to fight back hard on you. But it won¡¯t be ended so easily the next time.¡±


    Baron stopped talking, moved his foot aside, turned around, and left.


    The ck crowd parted, but still looked indignantly at Baron. It seemed like they would act instantly


    once Trumpmanded.


    Trump was greatly upset, for he wanted to kill Baron, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Edith was so worried that Trump might do the wrong thing again, so he kept shooting him warning


    nces.


    Trump did not make anymand until Baron walked to the door.


    All of sudden, Baron stopped, took a pen on the desk beside him, and whipped.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The pen shot out and through the center of Bill¡¯s forehead very fast like a bullet.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Bill fell backwards down straightly, and his face expression was still in a rxation.


    Trump and Edith were stupefied and terrified.

 Chapter 171 The Pen Killer

    Chapter 171 The Pen Killer


    Killing a person dozens of meters away with a pen must be down by someone with God''s strength.


    And the ck crowd also looked horrified.


    After whipping the pen, Baron strode away coolly.


    The crowd felt a great rxation and gasped deeply when Baron finally left.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, you can¡¯t piss this young man off anymore, you should remember it, for he has an infinity


    credit card, and powerful strength.


    Edith warned seriously.


    Trump looked at the Bill on the floor, who died with a great grievance. Trump felt a deep hatred, and


    snapped, with teeth gritting, ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he can be killed by thermal weapons.¡±


    Seeing this, Edith knew Trump would also be murdered in real soon.


    Edith, as the manager of McGill Auctions, had seen a lot of fighting masters, but Baron was the only


    one that he was so fearful of.


    On the other side, Baron left Dragon Club already.


    He just walked out, Kris, Susan and Sarah came up towards him quickly.


    ¡°Baron, are you good?¡±


    ¡°Baron, are you good?¡±


    Sarah and Susan asked almost at the same time.


    Then, they felt embarrassed, and looked at each other.


    Baron smiled, stretching his hands, ¡°I am doing great, see, I am totally fine.¡±


    And then, Baron turned to Sarah, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore, because from now on, Bill Davis


    will never harass you again.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what Baron meant, but Kris and Susan understood it.


    They felt a horror in their hearts, for they knew Bill was killed under protection of the McGill family¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Owen!¡±


    At the moment, Wood showed up.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I meant to be with you inside, but I was blocked, they didn¡¯t let me in.¡±


    Wood exined with a bitter face. He had no idea what had just happened inside.


    Baron nodded slightly, and ordered, ¡°You send Miss Sarah to the hospital first.¡±


    When Wood left with Sarah, Baron looked at Susan, and asked, ¡°How about you? How do you go


    home?¡±


    Susan wanted Baron to send her home, but she knew Baron was going to have a conversation with


    Kris, so she said, ¡°My dad arranged a bodyguard for me, he will take me back. I think I should say


    goodbye, bye!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, where are you going? I drive you!¡± said Kris.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce!¡± said Baron.


    After twenty minutes, in the Brown Manor.


    Baron sat at the seat at the head, and Kris sat next to him. There was only two of them in the vi.


    ¡°What do you think about tonight?¡±


    Baron asked.


    Kris paused, and understood it quickly. He asked, ¡°Do you mean what happened tonight in McGill


    Auctions?¡±


    Baron nodded.


    ¡°To be honest, McGill Auctions is the leadingpany in the capital, Jako! And for auction of beauties,


    as far as I know, they have been holding it for about eight years.¡±


    Kris said truthfully.


    Baron frowned, ¡°Are you sure it is only around eight years?¡±


    Kris nodded, ¡°It is no more than ten years, I guess, because I clearly remember McGill Auctions started


    operating when I was in my sixties.


    Baron was lost in thinking suddenly. He surmised that those beauties of the Wilson family were sent by


    the McGill family, but apparently, he was wrong.


    After all, the beauty business had been running for over twenty years, but McGill Auctions had just ran


    beauty auction for around eight years.


    However, Baron had a feeling that those beauties of both the Wilson family and McGill Auctions were


    from the same organization.


    Baron asked suddenly, ¡°Do you know about the beauty hookers in Domom SPA?¡±


    Kris hastily replied, ¡°Of course, I know. That is why the Wilson family be strong in a short time.¡±


    ¡°And what is their rtionship, the Wilson family and the McGill family?¡± asked Baron.


    He just had a feeling that there must be something between these two families. But he just saw Taylor


    Wilson, a person from the Wilson family he hadn¡¯t heard of.


    Kris asked wonderingly, ¡°Mr. Owen, you assume that the McGill family is trafficking women to the


    Wilson family?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± said Baron questioningly.


    Kris shook his head, and said in an affirmative voice, ¡°In fact, the Wilson family does have some


    grudges with the McGill family. The wife of the previous master of the Wilson family is from the McGill


    family.¡±


    ¡°The McGills nned to ally with a top family in Donas, but thisdy eloped with the previous master of


    the Wilsons. the McGills was so furious about it, so they cut off the rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°The Wilson family became strongter, but it had nothing to do with the McGill family.¡±


    Hearing this, Baron understood why the Wilson family just sent a junior to the auction.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, you beat up Trump today, I don¡¯t think the McGill family will just let it pass quietly.¡±


    Kris said in warning tone.


    Baron smiled, and said with disdain, ¡°If the McGill family wants to be deracinated, they could juste


    at me!¡±


    Knowing Baron counted the McGill family little, Kris felt relived.


    After all, the whole Brown family now was counting on Baron, only if he got stronger, the family would


    be more noble.


    ¡°Do you want the Hegemony of Cona and to bepetitive with top families in Jako?¡±


    Baron asked an unexpected question.


    Kris felt an anxiety, for he knew Baron wasn¡¯t kidding.


    ¡°Yes, of course! If the Brown family can have supports from Mr. Owen, we feared no one in the whole


    Cona.¡±


    Kris said excitedly, standing up instantly.


    ¡°But with what you got right now, you still get a lot to do!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Baron pointed out their weakness directly.


    Kris kept silent, for he knew Baron didn¡¯t finish his talking yet.


    After a short pause, Baron said, ¡°You pick ten young and loyal men in your family, under thirty, and


    tomorrow, I will send someone here to train them.¡±


    Thinking of Baron¡¯s outstanding power, Kris hastily replied, with his heart beating fast, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Raising his hand to check the time, Baron said, ¡°I got to go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I ask my people to send you back.¡±


    Kris said quickly.


    Before long, a young man showed up, who felt a quiver when he saw Baron.

 Chapter 172 Mischief Arose

    Chapter 172 Mischief Arose


    The young man was Shallot Brown.


    He recalled the tragedy urred to the Brown family, when seeing Baron.


    Baron, who was younger than Shallot, could not only ruin the Brown family, but also could rebuild the


    Brown family, and even Kris was scared of him to stop the treatment on Hudson Brown.


    Hudson died because of Baron, but when facing Baron, Shallot felt no hatred but fear.


    ¡°Greet Mr. Owen!¡±


    Kris snapped testily, goggling at Shallot.


    Shallot came to his sense, and said hastily, with his head nodding, ¡°How are you, Mr. Owen?¡±


    Baron darted a look at him, and nodded, ¡°I am good.¡±


    ¡°Shallot, you drive Mr. Owen to Cona Citizen Hospital now.¡±


    Kris ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said Shallot swiftly.


    Kris apanies Baron to the car. After seeing them off, he then felt rxed.


    He felt a great pressure to be with Baron. Just now, he was scared that Baron would have Shallot


    murdered, for Shallot was in a trance when seeing Baron.


    After a few minutes, he dialed a number, ¡°Call everybody,e to my vi, we are going to have a


    meeting.¡±


    Baron made his position very clear. So Kris had to prepare very well, otherwise Baron would piss off.


    At the same time, Shallot drove and send Baron to the hospital.


    Shallot kept silent all the way, for he was under a pressure, and felt fearful.


    Baron kept his mouth shut, and closed his eyes for a rest at the back seat.


    Baron was picturing his n in the mind. He chose the Brown family not because he trust them, but


    because of their position in Cona.


    It would be easier to take the hegemony of Cona with support of the Brown family.


    Since he knew the vulnerability of Brown family, he didn¡¯t have to worry if they betrayed him after they


    got stronger.


    Baron knew how to raise them, and also knew how to destroy them.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, here we are!¡±


    Baron opened his eyes, when hearing Shallot¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Tell your grandpa, help the fourdies that I won from McGill Auctions settle down.¡±


    It suddenly urred to him that he used forty million dors to win four beauties, and he urged Shallot


    when he got out of the car.


    ¡°Please be assured. I will inform him once I get home,¡± Responded Shallot instantly.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Baron whirled around and turned into the hospital.


    Sweats came out all over on Shallot¡¯s back, for he was so terrified seating at the same car with Baron,


    as if he was siting with a death god.


    ¡°Mr. Owen!¡±


    Charles called out as Baron just entered into the hospital.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you go to the Brown family and train some good fighters,¡± said Baron.


    Charles shook his head, and said, ¡°You can have everything you want in Cona if you request, why are


    we even bothering?¡±


    Baron said tonelessly, ¡°It will break the rule. I want to establish my own rtionshipwork. And some


    day in the future, I am going to show the Owen family what I get, and how capable I am.¡±


    Charles felt a tremble in his heart after hearing so.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, please be assured, just give me one month, and I will train out some excellent fighters,¡±


    said Charles confidently.


    And then, Baron called James, ¡°Get yourself ready, and tomorrow, you are going to the Brown family


    with ten brothers you trust to do the one-month training.¡±


    Hearing so, James felt like he was pumped, and immediately promised, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Baron got back the ward, and saw Tracy and Sarah. Both of them looked sad.


    ¡°What are you two discussing about?¡±


    Baron walked in with a big smile on face.


    The twodies was in a glee when seeing Baron.


    But they did not say a word for Terry was there.


    In the Davis Manor in Cona¡­


    It was a manor almost as big as three football courts, and a corpse was ced on the ground in one of


    those vis.


    The hall was crowded with members of the Davis family. Some of them looked sad, and some of them


    look indignant.


    ¡°Master, I am sorry for your loss, it was all my fault, please forgive me!¡±


    A young man stood and said in a miserable tone.


    An old man, with a wrinkled face, sat at the head of the big table and started to gritting his teeth.


    He was Ollie Davis, the master of one of the four top families in Cona.


    ¡°Mr. Trump, tell me, how did my grandson die?¡±


    Ollie asked in a furious tone.


    Trump said, ¡°A young man called Baron Owen contend a bid at the McGill Auctions tonight. And Mr. Bill


    won the bid, but he could not pay. I nned to mediate it by canceling Bill¡¯s bid, but Baron didn¡¯t let it


    pass and killed Bill.¡±


    ¡°Our bodyguards also fought with Baron, but they were defeated. If it was not for my family, I might be a


    dead man as well. See, there are bruises on my neck.¡±


    Trump finished his words and turned his head up to show his neck out.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ollie did not trust what Trump had said, but when he saw the bruise, he then was sure the problem


    would be way moreplicated.


    ¡°Baron? Who is he? I never heard a powerful family called Owen before in Cona,¡± doubted Ollie.


    Trump said, ¡°It is said that he is a son-inw of a in family, and about two month ago, he got


    expelled.¡±


    ¡°And by the way, there is one more thing I need to let you know.¡±


    Trump added, ¡°Kris Brown has a good rtionship with this Baron. He even goes against the McGill


    family for the young man, and Baron might not have the chance to escape if it was not for him.¡±


    ¡°Kris Brown!¡±


    Ollie shrieked, with fists clenching hard, ¡°From now on, the Brown family is our enemy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Davis, how are you going to deal this youngd?¡±


    Trump asked.


    Ollie looked nkly at him, and said, ¡°I will handle it myself, you don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Well, alright, then I think it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡±


    Trump said, turned around, and left.


    After Trump left, Ollie slightly narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°What a naived, don¡¯t you think you


    can trap me in?¡±


    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±


    A mid-aged man came forward and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Trump is borrowing the knife from Baron. I am afraid that Bill¡¯s death has something to do with him.


    Anyway, you got to dig out the cause of Bill¡¯s death.¡±


    Ollie said, ¡°If Bill really was killed by that young man called Baron Owen, I don¡¯t care who he is, he has


    to die to pay his price!¡±

 Chapter 173 Terry’s Comeback

    Chapter 173 Terry¡¯s Comeback


    The news of Bill¡¯s death spread quickly around Cona.


    After all, his family was one of the four top families in Cona, and he was the direct line of descent of the


    Davis family. His death, of course, would be a sh-news.


    Noble families knew what had happened in McGill Auctionsst night. And they all knew something big


    was going to happen soon.


    It didn¡¯t only involve the Davis family, but also the McGill family of Jako.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, Bill was dead!¡±


    Kris called and told Baron, who was in Terry¡¯s care unit.


    Baron walked out, and said, ¡°It was me. I killed him before the McGill family¡¯s people!¡±


    Hearing this, Kris swallowed nervously, and he recalled that Baron walked out of the Dragon Club safe


    and sound.


    He was even shocked, as he learned it from Baron, that Bill was killed before the McGill family¡¯s


    people.


    ¡°The Davis family dered war against the Brown family already, but I think it is just the beginning, the


    Davis family wille at you soon, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Kris said in a deep and horse voice.


    Baron sneered, ¡°The Davis cane at me, and I am totally fine with it, but if they have a problem with


    my family, they will in big troubles.¡±


    Kris knew Baron was not just kidding or talking tall. After all, for his own family, the Brown family had


    almost been ruined by Baron.


    ¡°Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t worry about you!¡±


    Kris smiled bitterly.


    ¡°As for the Davis family, can you take care of them?¡±


    Baron asked.


    Kris was pretty confident, for his family had the support of Baron, so he said, with a brightughter,


    ¡°The Davis family will be wrong if they think the Brown family is a push-over. Mr. Owen, just don¡¯t worry


    us, they aren¡¯t an issue for us.¡±


    ¡°If the McGill family gets in, tell me immediately!¡±


    Baron said, thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Kris replied seriously.


    After all, Bill died in McGill Auctions, which belonged to the McGill family, and the McGill family had a


    good rtionship with the Davis family. If they allied, the Brown family would be defeated.


    Pausing for a while after hanging up the call, Baron then dialed another number.


    ¡°Mr. Baron!¡±


    It was Camel who picked the call up. He was sent to Kato to manage Baron¡¯s properties, and hadn¡¯t


    seen Baron for a long time.


    Baron asked, ¡°How is everything in Kato?¡±


    Camel quickly responded, ¡°I am doing great here. All the merges were done, and now the Kato


    Prosperity is very influential just like any big groups from a top family.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Send Jacob to Cona Citizen Hospital for me,¡± said Baron.


    ¡°Mr. President, what is going on in Cona? Is there any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Everything is good here, you stay in Kato, and you cane back soon.¡±


    Baron knew Camel wanted toe back, so he made him a promise.


    Camel was delighted, after hearing so. He said, ¡°I go wherever you want me to, Mr. President!¡±


    Baron had no fear to the Davis family, but Charles was sent out for training, and no good fighter was


    with him, so it was a good choice to call back Jacob.


    Yuri was protected by Samba, then Jacob would have to guard Tracy.


    Baron was assured only when his family got well protected.


    After forty minutes, Jacob showed up at Cona Citizen Hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Owen!¡±


    Jacob said politely when he saw Baron.


    ¡°In these days, you guard my wife, and let me know if anything happened to her,¡± said Baron seriously.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Jacob straightened up, and said in loud voice.


    He had left P for years, but he still had the courage and uprightness.


    And then, Baron called Samba, and told him to take good care of Yuri.


    After all of these arrangements, he felt relieved.


    ¡°Baron, I feel better now, I think it¡¯s time to check out.¡±


    After staying in the hospital for two days, Terry felt really bad.


    The reason was that he just got promoted as the general manager of River Construction Materials. He


    felt like he should have done something great for thepany.


    Baron made a bitter smile, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t decide it, you should ask Tracy and Yuri.¡±


    For someone from P, Terry¡¯s injury was no big deal.


    Baron had to look after him, since Tracy and Yuri didn¡¯t allow Terry to check out.


    At this moment, the doctor got in for a ward round.


    After the checking, the doctor said, ¡°You can go home now!¡±


    With the permission of the doctor, Terry requested to pack up and leave the hospital for home, and


    Baron had no reason to stop him.


    When Terry and Baron arrived at Fountain Court, Sherry reacted indifferently just as usual, sitting on


    the couch, staring at the TV, with a remote control in her hand.


    It was a chaos in the living room, with trash everywhere.


    It could be learned that she had been throughzy days.


    She hadn¡¯t visited Terry in the hospital, and now Terry came back home, she just darted a glimpse at


    him, and then turned away back on the TV.


    Terry felt pretty upset. He dropped all the belongings and left.


    ¡°Baron, I can¡¯t live with her anymore.¡±


    Terry poured out his woes instantly and he got outside.


    If it were Baron, he would get a divorce, but he could not mislead Terry.


    ¡°She was totally different from before, and I can¡¯t stand her anymore. I don¡¯t know how to live with her


    for the rest of my life.¡±


    Terry muttered, with tears brimming with tears. He felt really upset about Sherry.


    ¡°Well, dad, it¡¯s gonna be alright. Thank about it, you will go to work tomorrow, and you don¡¯t have bear


    it when you are at work.¡±


    Baronforted him, with a smile on the face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Terry smiled bitterly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go topany now!¡±


    After twenty minutes, they reached at River Construction Materials.


    This was the first time Baron came to River Construction Materials. He didn¡¯t take it seriously when


    forty nine percent share of the River Construction Materials was given to him.


    ¡°Look who ising, is he Mr. Perry? He is alright now after a few days of sick leave?¡±


    As they entered into thepany, a bald mid-aged man said, staring at Terry with a grim smile.


    He seemed to be greeting but sounded really ironic.


    ¡°Mr. Terry is the rtive of a top manager in thepany. He can take as many days off as he wants.¡±


    A young suited updy added on smilingly.


    Hearing this, Baron knew he was wrong, for at the very beginning, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be an issue to


    let Terry run River Construction Materials for him. And now, apparently, he had to do something.


    The bald man was a deputy general manager. No wonder he dared to satirize Terry.


    And thedy was a secretary.


    What they talked about had arose others¡¯ attention.


    Terry immediately drew a long face. He was supposed to manage thepany well by himself, but


    now it seemed he wasn¡¯t capable of doing it.


    ¡°Everyone, we are having a meeting in the conference room in five minutes!¡±


    Terry shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, I am sorry, I have a customer waiting for me, I am afraid that I will not be able to join you.¡±


    The bald man said and whirled around to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, I can¡¯t take part in this meeting, I have something urgent to do with,¡± said the secretary


    smilingly, and left.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, I can¡¯t attend it neither!¡±


    ...


    Another four managers would not show up for the meeting.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Terry roared angrily towards the bald man.

 Chapter 174 Chairman Showed Up

    Chapter 174 Chairman Showed Up


    Now everyone was staring at Terry.


    The bald man stopped his pace, and looked around with his eyes narrowing.


    The bald man was Sion. He was the previous general manager of River Construction Materials.


    Camel was appointed by Baron to re-construct the River Construction Materials. He didn¡¯t change


    anyone from the top management, in order to keep thepany running well.


    However, when Terry took the ce of general manager, Sion then became a deputy general manager.


    So, he was pretty upset about it. He went hard on Terry, even if it was something that would bring


    damage to thepany.


    Whatever Terry had put forward, he denied it.


    ¡°Sure, our new manager has to show off his power somehow. I want to see how strict our Mr. Perry is


    gonna be.¡±


    Sion said and made a burst ofughter.


    Terry snapped grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing and how it matters to thepany, in five


    minutes, if you don¡¯t show up at the meeting, you are fired!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Perry, are you taking it too far?¡±


    Sion said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are qualified to order me to join your meeting.¡±


    ¡°Fletcher Milne, in five minutes from now on, anyone who doesn¡¯t join the meeting, will just leave the


    Terrymanded with a severe expression.


    Fletcher felt embarrassed, for he could not go against Sion, although he was the head of the human


    resource department.


    Like Sion said, his words really counted in thepany, because most of the management members


    trusted and listened to him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    Terry burnt up as Fletcher kept his mouth shut.


    Fletcher squeezed a bitter smile, and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Perry!¡±


    ¡°Fletcher Milne, don¡¯t you dare to stay in my way? It is none of your business. If you do, you are


    dismissed,¡± said Sion, looking threateningly at Fletcher.


    Baron, who kept silent for the whole time after entering into thepany, goggled around after hearing


    this.


    Sion was so arrogant in thepany. He was not supposed to threaten any employee.


    Fletcher Milne was in a dilemma now. He could go either way, or he would be fired.


    ¡°Sion, do you really think there is nothing I can do with you?¡±


    Terry suddenly lowered his voice, and said in a peaceful tone.


    Sion felt a shiver as he learned the change of Terry, but he wasn¡¯t nervous when thinking of his position


    in thepany.


    He jeered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the power to fire me or something, because I am way more important


    to thepany than you are, even if Mr. Ellis was here, he would treat me politely.¡±


    Terry took a deep breath, took a look around the crowd, and said, ¡°Is there anyone who feels unhappy


    with my position in thepany?¡±


    After a long pause, no one dared to step out, for they knew Terry was in a great outrage now. If anyone


    dared to speak out, he would be dismissed instantly.


    Sion smiled grimly, and said, ¡°I will back you guys up, just speak out the thoughts in your mind.¡±


    With the support of Sion, some people started to speak up, ¡°I don''t agree!¡±


    ¡°You have no rights to order Mr. Sion, you hollow manager. Mr. Sion had been with River Construction


    Materials for years, and he is so dedicated to thepany, howe you dismiss him just for a stupid


    meeting?¡±


    ¡°I don''t agree neither. I only follow the order of Mr. Sion!¡±


    ¡°And me neither! You are just nobody from a small family, how could it be possible for you to be


    qualified for the position of the general manager of thepany?¡±


    Three of the management members aired their thoughts out, one of them was a deputy manager, and


    two of them were heads of two departments.


    The crowd was not confused that they would speak for Sion, for they were in the same boat.


    But except these three people, no other people dared to speak up for Sion, for they knew Terry must be


    appointed by someone truly powerful in thepany.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    Terry looked coldly around and asked loudly.


    Sion narrowed his eyes, and sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better understand the situation here now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Another department head raised his hand. But others still kept silent.


    Seeing this, Sion felt his heart sank, for he reckoned most of the department heads would support him


    when he fell out with Terry.


    But now, apparently, just a few of them chose to support him.


    Terry took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Well, if you guys felt unhappy with me, then I don¡¯t think it is


    necessary to have you here!¡±


    Immediately, he turned to Fletcher and ordered, ¡°Mr. Milne, can you see who they are? Go and write a


    dismissal report for them, now!¡±


    Bang!


    Everyone was astonished after hearing this.


    And even Sion was shocked. He asked, with a dumbstruck look, ¡°Terry Perry, what the bloody hell are


    you doing? Dismiss me? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I am the general manager of River Construction Materials, and I am in charge here. Since you don¡¯t


    follow my order, then I just have to fire you. Keeping you in thepany may obstruct the development


    of thepany.¡±


    Terry was in an indifferent expression. He would not tolerate it anymore. He had to be sharp and tough.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Don¡¯t you really think you are the general manager already? You


    can just dismiss only by your approval?¡±


    Sion screamed testily, ¡°I am the deputy general manager of River Construction Materials, if you want to


    dismiss me, you need the permission of the Chairman, ording to regtions!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, howe you just dismiss us without any permission? We are regr employees!¡±


    ¡°Without the permission of the Chairman, none of us will leave!¡±


    Another four managers of thepany who were with Sion now were furious, and started to argue


    indignantly with Terry.


    Terry was still in a cool expression. He turned his eyes at Baron, ¡°Mr. Chairman, now I want to fire


    them, do you agree?¡±


    All of the employees there were amazed.


    And even for Sion, he was startled. He had never seen Baron before. When he saw Baron, he thought


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    he was just some freshman that Terry just hired.


    Baron darted a nk look at the five of them, and opened his mouth, expressionlessly, ¡°As they


    disobeyed your order, then just dismiss them!¡±


    All of the five managers were in an unbelievable look.


    Sion paused for a few seconds, and suddenly barked, ¡°Little youngd, how dare you pretend to be our


    chairman? You are in big trouble now, I am going to call Mr. Ellis now!¡±


    And then, he took out his phone, and dialed a number. Quickly, Camel answered it, and asked


    tonelessly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, a young man is pretending to be our chairman, and Mr. Perry even dares to cover him up,


    how do we do with them?¡±


    Sion asked in a pretty polite manner. While he was talking, he darted an ironic look at Baron.

 Chapter 175 Beg Us to Come Back

    Chapter 175 Beg Us to Come Back


    Camel, who¡¯d been busy with work, didn¡¯t have time to spare on Sion, but after hearing his words, his


    face changed.


    He knew that Terry was Baron¡¯s father-inw.


    He also knew that Baron was twenty-seven.


    As for this nonsense about impersonating the chairman and getting looked after by Terry¡ª


    What impersonation? This must be Baron himself!


    Sion¡¯s tone made it obvious that he¡¯d offended Baron. Camel¡¯s back was soaked through with cold


    sweat. He¡¯d kept Sion in thepany himself.


    Seeing that Camel wasn¡¯t replying, Sion chuckled, ¡°So, Mr. Ellis, do you need me to kick them both out


    of thepany?¡±


    ¡°Kick your own fucking ass! The young man you¡¯re talking about is actually the chairman! Do whatever


    he tells you to do. If you dare offend him, I¡¯ll see you dead!¡±


    Camel bellowed furiously. His voice could clearly be heard through the mouthpiece in the quiet office.


    The ttering smile on Sion¡¯s face froze solid. The five department heads who¡¯d followed Sion out as


    well started showing ¡°brilliant¡± expressions.


    ¡°From now on, whoever won¡¯t follow your orders, just fire him!¡±


    Baron scanned the people there emotionlessly, then turned to Terry and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t have


    enough manpower, ask Camel for help!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman!¡±


    This was the office, after all. Terry was respectful to Baron here.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve done wrong, Mr. Chairman, please give me another chance!¡±


    After a short lull, Sion panicked and started to plead for mercy, his expression ugly.


    He¡¯d just gotten a new mansion and car a while ago, but on a loan. If he was fired, he couldn¡¯t pay that


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    back at all.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Chairman!¡±


    The other five department heads also started begging.


    Baronughed coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you tried to go against Mr. Perry?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fire me, Mr. Chairman, I¡¯m the most experienced manager in thepany, and I¡¯ve been the


    general manager before. A lot of projects are earned by me. They¡¯ll sink without me here.¡±


    Sensing Baron¡¯s determination in firing him, Sion¡¯s panic intensified.


    ¡°This is a bigpany. You really think it can¡¯t go on without you? Do you think the world will stop


    spinning without you too?¡± Baron mocked.


    The five department heads who¡¯d followed him before also chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s all Sion¡¯s fault, Mr.


    Chairman, he forced us to go along. He¡¯ll make life hell for us if we don¡¯t stand on his side. Please, Mr.


    Chairman, give us onest chance! We won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Looking at a bunch of grown men about to cry, Terry felt a surge of pity.


    ¡°How about if we just fire Sion and keep the rest of them, Mr. Chairman?¡±


    Terry murmured.


    The staff members looked gratefully at him.


    ¡°Business is war. Obedience is your natural duty. Betrayal makes you an enemy.¡±


    Disappointingly, Baron shook his head and looked seriously at Terry. ¡°If they can betray you once for


    their personal gain, they can betray you a second time. Any one of those betrayals can spell the end for


    thepany!¡±


    At this moment, Baron emanated pure authority. Even as his father-inw, Terry felt iparable


    pressure.


    But Terry also knew very well that Baron¡¯s words made sense. The people who¡¯d done what they


    wanted just because they had Sion there and opposed him on every point really didn¡¯t deserve to be


    forgiven.


    ¡°From now on, Mr. Milne, you¡¯re the manager of human resources here. Write up the dismissal reports


    for these six, and for Mr. Sion first!¡±


    Terrymanded, promoting Fletcher while firing six managers.


    Fletcher was overjoyed. He¡¯d been a bit hesitant over Terry¡¯s orders and worried he was going to get


    punished, but he couldn¡¯t have thought that he was going to get promoted instead.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Perry!¡± Fletcher eximed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t dismiss us, Mr. Chairman!¡±


    Sion and his gang finally realized that they really were about to get fired, and their faces changed.


    If they¡¯d beenid off by normal procedures, they might be able to find work in a simr position, but


    now that they were being dismissed outright, not manypanies would be willing to take them on like


    this.


    Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be in high positions like in River Construction Materials.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not out of here in ten seconds, there won¡¯t be a hole for you to squirrel into in Cona.¡±


    Baron said, cold in his eyes.


    The gang grew fearful. They knew how high Camel¡¯s position was in Cona, and Baron was someone


    who stood above even him.


    That meant that Baron wasn¡¯t just the chairman of River Construction Materials, he was the chairman


    of the Brone Group.


    Thinking of that, the six didn¡¯t dare linger and fought to leave thepany.


    The whole office stayed chillingly silent. Everyone there understood that from now on, Terry was the


    only authority in the office.


    Baron followed Terry to the general manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been dealing with this ever since you arrived at the office, haven¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me?¡±


    Baron said, exasperated.


    Terry chuckled bitterly and gave Baron a cup of water, then sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯d wanted to resolve


    this on my own as a way to better myself. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d get more and more out of hand, to the


    point where they¡¯d go against me and disregard thepany¡¯s interests.¡±


    ¡°I gave you thepany, Dad, and that means that I trust you. Don¡¯t put yourself through this. If


    anything like this happens again, deal with it heavy-handedly. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll clear it up.¡±


    Baron said seriously.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Terryughed.


    ¡°This is my first time at River Construction Materials. I know nothing about thepany¡¯s situation.


    Weren¡¯t you about to have a meeting? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll follow along and have a listen at the side, and


    get to know thepany while I¡¯m at it,¡± Baron said suddenly.


    Just as Baron was following Terry to the meeting.


    The six department heads with Sion in the lead were about to part when Sion suddenly called, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The other five stopped and red angrily at Sion.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, they wouldn¡¯t have been fired in the first ce.


    ¡°I know what you think of me, but don¡¯t forget. How much did I do for you when I was still assistant


    general manager? You got fired, but I got fired too!¡±


    Sion said resentfully.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    A middle-aged man walked out and looked at him coldly.


    A chilling gleam shed through Sion¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a n, but I need your cooperation for it. If we


    can get that done, Terry is going to beg us toe back!¡±

 Chapter 176 Sarah’s Invitation

    Chapter 176 Sarah¡¯s Invitation


    The group had been moping over their dismissal, but with Sion saying that Terry was going to beg


    them, their interest in his n red up in an instant.


    ¡°Whatever you need, Mr. Sion, we¡¯ll go with it!¡±


    The group who¡¯d been so dissatisfied with Sion earlier even added the ¡°Mr.¡± back to his name now.


    The corners of Sion¡¯s mouth curved upwards into an arch. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Kyle, right?¡±


    ¡°Kyle? You mean, the boss of the Dynasty Nightclub?¡±


    Hearing the name, one of the group asked, shocked.


    Sion scoffed. ¡°He is no boss. The Wilson family is behind the club, and Kyle is just a puppet that they


    raised to help take care of the club.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us what your n is, Mr. Sion. Thepany dismissed us because we followed you. Even if


    we found a new job, it couldn¡¯t be as good as in River Construction.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The group was riled up now.


    Sion chuckled and raised five fingers. ¡°Five hundred thousand. Five hundred thousand from each of us


    makes three billion for the six of us. With this money, I¡¯ll have Kyle take some people over to the


    warehouse to make some problems with their shipping. Then, I¡¯ll show up and talk Kyle down.


    ¡°Even if the kid behind Terry really is the chairman of the Brone Group, so what? Kyle is with the Wilson


    family. Can¡¯t expect a kid like that to go head to head with the Wilson family, right?


    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll be the only person who can help, and then I can set a condition for making me general


    manager of River Construction. When I¡¯m up there, you cane back to thepany.


    The group had been interested in Sion¡¯s n, but hearing that he wanted five hundred thousand from


    each of them, their faces fell.


    ¡°What kind of joke is this, Mr. Sion? We couldn¡¯t get five hundred thousand even if we worked our


    asses off at River Construction Materials for a year. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s asking too much to have us fork


    over five hundred thousand at once?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, five hundred thousand isn¡¯t peanuts!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, I can¡¯t take out that much!¡±


    ¡­


    The five expressed their discontent.


    Sionughed coldly. ¡°Man, you lot are short-sighted. Don¡¯t forget, so long as we can get back to River


    Construction, who cares about the five hundred thousand? I can get you that in one month!


    ¡°Think about this. I¡¯m going after Kyle here. If it had been just some small fry, I could get them to block


    off the warehouse for a few thousands or so. But how would that be useful?


    ¡°Kyle has the Wilson family behind him. No matter how strong that young man behind Terry is, how


    could he take on the Wilson family?¡±


    Hearing that, the group fell silent, still hesitant.


    It was five hundred thousand. Even for former department heads like them, it was quiterge a number.


    If the n seeded, fine. But if they failed, the cost would¡¯ve been for nothing.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Seeing their hesitation, Sion sighed. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s too difficult for you to manage five hundred grand.


    Fine, then! I¡¯ll find some way to put the money together and find Kyle on my own. When it¡¯s done, I can


    go back to thepany on my own. What¡¯s three million, anyway? I¡¯ll make it back in double!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you that five hundred K, Mr. Sion!¡±


    Someone finally bit the bullet and agreed.


    ¡°Me too, Mr. Sion!¡±


    ¡­


    It was always like this. Whenever someone made the first step, someone else would follow up.


    The five who¡¯d been so hesitant earlier agreed to the n in an instant.


    Night fell.


    In a luxurypartment of the Dynasty club.


    A built man with cropped hair was there, with a death-cross tattoo on his chin directly connected to his


    neck and a ring scar on the left side of his face. He simply looked brutal!


    This scarred man was Kyle. He sat on a high-end sofa, a girl on either side, fruit and wine on the tea


    table in front of him.


    Sion stood cautiously in front of the table, stuttering, ¡°I¡¯ve got a favor to ask you today, Kyle!¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    Kyle snarled.


    Sion hurried to rify, ¡°I want you to take some guys and seal off the warehouse of River Construction


    Materials, Kyle. Then agree to negotiation when I show up.¡±


    Only then did Kyle realize that Sion was a vending machinee knocking. He pushed the girls aside.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Soon, only Kyle and Sion were left in thepartment.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should know my rules. I don¡¯t do anything for less than three million!¡±


    Kyle had a cigar between his lips and a smile on his face as he looked at Sion.


    Sion lurched forward and bent over lighting Kyle¡¯s cigar. ¡°I know your rules, Kyle, but I was just fired


    from River Construction today, so I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    ¡°No money?¡±


    Kyle frowned, voice growing cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush ahead, Kyle. I¡¯ll be honest ¨C I¡¯ve got one million in hand right now. So long as you get me


    back to River Construction Materials, I promise you, I¡¯ll get you another two million from thepany


    when it¡¯s done.¡±


    Sion smiled, madness in his pupils.


    Kyle had just randomly said three million. He was responsible for the Dynasty Nightclub in name, but


    the money all went to the Wilson family¡¯s pockets, not leaving that much for him.


    But Sion¡¯s n would let him get three million at once, which was about a year¡¯s ie in his position


    at the Dynasty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that million, but I want another five million when you¡¯re back at River Construction!¡±


    Kyle went big, asking for six whole million just for a bit of sabotage at River Construction¡¯s storehouse.


    Sion clenched his teeth and bartered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one million now, and another four million when


    you¡¯re done. If you¡¯re willing, I can give you the one million right now.¡±


    ¡°Fine, deal!¡±


    Kyle knew that it was really a great deal making five million just by showing up with a dozen guys.


    Sion breathed a sigh of relief. He¡¯d gotten two and a half million from the other five, so spending one


    million now put him at a one and a half million profit.


    The key was, he believed that Kyle would definitely be able to get him back to River Construction.


    So long as he could get back to thepany, he could make back all the money he¡¯d spent.


    The next day, as usual, Baron took Lara to school first, then Tracy to the office, and he was left with


    nothing to do.


    As he was considering where to go next, his phone rang. It was Sarah.


    ¡°Are you free, Baron? I want to see you!¡±


    Baron picked up, and Sarah¡¯s gentle voice rang out.


    ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble?¡±


    Baron got worried. Bill Davis¡¯ death had had something to do with Sarah, after all. He couldn¡¯t


    guarantee that the Davis family wouldn¡¯te after her.

 Chapter 177 Seal Off the Interior

    Chapter 177 Seal Off the Interior


    Sensing Baron¡¯s worry, Sarah hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just something personal.¡±


    Baron rxed. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stop by to see your mother while I¡¯m at it. We can meet in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah said.


    Twenty minutester, Baron rushed to the Cona Citizen Hospital.


    Inside the ward of Sarah¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Baron, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Seeing Baron appear, Sarah¡¯s mother was very happy.


    But the more she liked Baron, the more depressed she also got. The first time she saw him, she¡¯d


    thought he was Sarah¡¯s boyfriend, and onlyter did she find out that Baron was married.


    Baron smiled. ¡°How are you doing today, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Having just gone through dialysis, the woman¡¯s face was pale and her lips were white. She seemed


    weak.


    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°Since I¡¯ve got the medical fees for it, I¡¯m getting better every day. I


    just hope I can recover and get out of hospital soon, maybe leave to find some other work instead of


    leaving Sarah here to suffer on here own.¡±


    Her eyes reddened. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but she couldn¡¯t let Sarah face the world alone.


    Sarah¡¯s eyes reddened as well. She took her mother¡¯s hand and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,


    Mom. Just rest up now, and we can work hard together when you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get well soon,¡± her mother chuckled.


    ¡°Have you found a suitable kidney donor?¡±


    Baron asked suddenly.


    Sarah¡¯s mother was quite sick. Only a kidney transnt would save her. Everything else was moot.


    Sarah¡¯s expression dimmed, and she gave a slight shake of the head. ¡°The doctors say they¡¯re still


    looking. There aren¡¯t many donors around, and we have toe across one first. We can only wait for


    now!¡±


    Baron nodded, then suddenly said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go out and make a phone call.¡±


    Leaving the ward, Baron dialed a number.


    The other end picked up quickly, sounding overjoyed. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden phone call, Baron?¡±


    It was the voice of a very young woman, getting emotional at receiving Baron¡¯s call.


    A little embarrassed, Baron said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a favor to ask, Erin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s all business! I thought you missed me, you little punk!¡±


    Erin said, exasperated.


    Erin had always been a genius. At just thirty years of age, she was a national treasure in the medical


    area.


    She¡¯d saved plenty of fighters in her time in P, and her rtionship with Baron was very close.


    Baron chuckled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s business, but I do miss you. I¡¯ll stop by to visit you in Donas after some


    time.¡±


    ¡°Fine, kid. I know you¡¯re busy, so I won¡¯t waste your time. Out with it.¡±


    Erin said sharply.


    Baron exined the situation with Sarah and her mother, then finished, ¡°So I wanted to see if there was


    any way on your end to get a suitable kidney?¡±


    ¡°I can only say I¡¯ll try my best. Kidneys are rare, and they have to pass certain standards before a


    transnt,¡± Erin replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me. I¡¯ll send you the patient¡¯s detailster,¡± Baron said.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s that, then. I¡¯ll get in contact when I have newster on. I¡¯ve got a meetinging up, so I


    can¡¯t stay to chat. When you have the time,e by Donas to visit,¡± Erin said.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave you to your work!¡±


    With that, Baron hung up.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t found a kidney, it was enough to get Erin¡¯s help. He¡¯d spent several years with


    her and knew her well. If she said she was trying her best, it was basically a done deal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll get you a suitable kidney. Now rest up. The operation will only be a sess


    if your body is healthy enough for a transnt.¡±


    Back at the ward, Baronforted.


    After chatting with Sarah¡¯s mother for a while, Baron left, and Sarah took the opportunity to follow him


    out.


    ¡°What did you want me here for, Sarah?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t talk about it up until they went to the carpark, which raised Baron¡¯s suspicions.


    Sarah was quiet for a while longer, then stuffed a piece of paper into Baron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Baron asked dubiously.


    Sarah shot him a serious look. ¡°This is a receipt for what I owe you. I don¡¯t know how much my


    mother¡¯s sickness is costing you, so I¡¯ll leave the sum empty and fill it in when the detailse in.¡±


    Baron blinked, then remembered something. This silly girl had gotten wind of his fifty-million-dor


    charity donation.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Sarah?¡±


    Baron tore the receipt into pieces without hesitation.


    ¡°I donated the money to the hospital to establish the urology care charity not for you, but to save more


    patients. Besides, your mother¡¯s disease fits with the charity¡¯s conditions, so what¡¯s the receipt for?¡±


    Baron said, frustrated.


    He was also helping Sarah save her mother because he saw himself of five years ago in her and


    remembered his own mother. That was why he established the charity.


    Of course, even without the charity, he would have helped Sarah without rpense. This woman had


    helped Lara.


    Then Sarah simply produced another receipt right after Baron ripped up the first one. ¡°I knew you


    wouldn¡¯t ept it, so I made two copies.


    ¡°No matter the reason, you¡¯ve helped me enough. I don¡¯t want to owe you any more than I can¡¯t repay.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    You have to take this receipt. I¡¯ll go out and look for work, and return this money in instations every


    month if I can maintain my life.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face was serious, and her expression was firm.


    Baron took the receipt, smiling bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to take this, then!¡±


    Seeing Baron ept it, Sarah finally smiled a rxed smile. ¡°Debts should be repaid. It¡¯s just how it is.


    I¡¯m already so grateful for your taking on my mother¡¯s treatment costs.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you insist, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Baron put the receipt away helplessly.


    ¡®This woman is adorably innocent!¡¯


    After leaving Sarah, Baron tossed the receipt in a nearby garbage bin and shook his head, sighing.


    Then he thought for a while. ¡®Don¡¯t know if Dad¡¯s situation has gotten stable yet. I should probably


    check up on him!¡¯


    With that, he got in a car and left.


    At that moment, in the countryside. In the warehouse of River Construction Materials.


    There was arge shipment of steel going out today, and Terry was inspecting the area personally.


    ¡°Are the goods ready?¡±


    Terry asked the warehouse manager, a safety helmet over his head.


    The manager nodded hurriedly. ¡°We¡¯re done tallying up. There¡¯s no problem. The trucks areing.


    The exchange will be done right away when we load them up and take it to the construction site.¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    Terry said, leading the way into the warehouse. The manager rushed to keep up.


    Then the screech of tires against the ground came from in front of the warehouse.


    Everyone looked towards the source of the noise. Eight ck sedans were stopped in front of the


    warehouse, with a ck jeep in the leap.


    Soon, twenty odd men in ck poured out of the sedans, each of them carrying sticks.


    In the back of the jeep, a middle-aged figure walked out, with a scar down the left side of his face and a


    deaths-cross on his chin interconnected with his neck.


    The middle-aged man was no other than Kyle, whom Sion had gone to justst night.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The warehouse manager demanded.


    Kyle didn¡¯t even look at him. He gestured andmanded, ¡°Seal off the door!¡±

 Chapter 178 Ask Sion Back

    Chapter 178 Ask Sion Back


    At Kyle¡¯smand, the twenty-odd men ran to the entrance of the warehouse and sealed it off.


    The surrounding workers were struck dumb. They¡¯d never seen such arge gang before.


    Terry, too, was taken aback, but he reacted quickly. These people sure didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    ¡°What business do you have at River Construction Materials, sir?¡±


    Terry walked up in front of Kyle and stammered.


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s outfit and appearance, especially the deaths-cross tattoo on his chin, it was clear he


    wasn¡¯t someone he wanted as an enemy.


    Kyle shot him a mild look. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Terry Perry. I¡¯m the general manager of River Construction.¡±


    Terry gave his station.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the general manager of yourpany Sion? Piss off. I¡¯m only going to talk to Sion.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression was ferocious, as if he really were here to talk to Sion.


    ¡°Sir, Sion has been dismissed. I¡¯m responsible for everything in thepany now. Talk to me about


    anything you need.¡±


    Terry was furious, but he could sense that this man couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, so he was careful with his


    words.


    Kyle pped him across the face. ¡°Did I not make myself clear?¡±


    The fact that the Wilson family had put him in charge of the Dynasty Nightclub was proof of his


    capability.


    The p left an immediate imprint on Terry¡¯s face, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    The surrounding staff and workers were too terrified to speak.


    Kyle scanned the area, then said coldly, ¡°If Sion doesn¡¯t show today, none of you are leaving!¡±


    A dozen long trucks stopped at the entrance of the warehouse.


    Seeing the scene, Terry grew even more flustered.


    He¡¯de here in person today because there was a shipment of outgoing steel. These dozen trucks


    were here to take them out.


    The trip alone cost quite a bit of money. Any dy would have to be shouldered by River Construction.


    The transport costs aside, the biggest loss would be the breach of contract. If the steel didn¡¯t get where


    it should be going ording to the contract, River Construction would have to pay a fortune in


    reparation.


    ¡°Do something, Mr. Perry. If we dy, the goods won¡¯t get there in time, and we¡¯ll be breaking the


    contract.¡±


    Terry¡¯s assistant said in a panic.


    ¡°Are you taking the goods out or not? Any more dy and we¡¯re leaving, and you¡¯ll still have to pay the


    transport costs.¡±


    The man responsible for the trucks started urging them impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Enfield, when we¡¯re donemunicating here, we¡¯ll start loading up right away!¡±


    The assistant stepped up and promised.


    ¡°ording to the terms of the contract, if the cargo isn¡¯t loaded in half an hour, we have the right to


    leave, and yourpany will still have to pay the transport costs. You¡¯d better hurry up.¡±


    The truck manager¡¯s voice was mild.


    ¡°Rx, Mr. Enfield, we¡¯ll load up the trucks in half an hour!¡± the assistant assured.


    Terry¡¯s face was ugly. In all the time he¡¯d been in River Construction Materials, he¡¯d nevere across


    something like this.


    Getting the warehouse entrance blocked so they couldn¡¯t load up.


    He sure understood, Kyle probably really wouldn¡¯t leave if he didn¡¯t get Sion here.


    ¡°How¡¯s this, sir? We¡¯ll get in contact with Sion and have hime here if you could just move aside


    and let us put the cargo in.¡±


    Terry suppressed his anger and walked up, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡±


    Kyle kicked Terry off, sneering, ¡°You really think you¡¯re something, shithead? I move for no man but


    Sion.¡±


    Terry rolled several times on the ground beforeing to a stop, his brand-new suit stained with dust


    and dirt.


    ¡°We could¡¯ve discussed things amicably, what¡¯s with the violence?¡±


    The assistant was afraid of Kyle, but seeing Terry get pped and kicked, he was getting angry.


    ¡°Fuck! Talking to Kyle like that ¨C you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Before Kyle could say anything, one of his men rushed the assistant.


    ¡°Mouth off again and I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you!¡±


    The brute kicked the assistant down and didn¡¯t stop, stomping on him several more times. Dirtied, the


    assistant¡¯s face started to bruise.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Terry rushed up and pushed the brute away even while he kept beating down on the assistant. ¡°If you


    keep this up, I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Call them! I want to see if those police would get in my way.¡±


    Kyle remained thoroughly cocky.


    Terry trembled with anger, but understood that Kyle hade here knowing his capabilities.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, maybe we should just call Sion and get him here?¡±


    The assistant wiped his bloody nose and looked at Terry.


    Terry took a deep breath, calmed himself the best he could, and took out his phone, dialing Sion¡¯s


    number.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Sion said impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Terry.¡±


    Terry¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Oh hell, it¡¯s Mr. Perry. What¡¯s the chairman¡¯s right hand doing calling me?¡±


    Sion¡¯s tone was mocking.


    ¡°Sion, there¡¯s someone here at the warehouse looking for you. I need you to stop by!¡±


    Terry spoke, his eyes full of resentment.


    If it hadn¡¯t been to get the cargo moving, Terry wouldn¡¯t have spoken so humbly to Sion.


    ¡°Are you getting something wrong, Mr. Perry? You fired me, remember? What are you joking around


    having mee to the warehouse for?¡±


    Sion chuckled coldly, whileughing it up on the inside. Of course he knew full well what was going on.


    ¡°If youe over here and resolve this, I¡¯ll speak to the chairman about getting you back in River


    Construction Materials.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to have mee here to fix your mess, Mr. Perry, but speaking over the phone


    seems a tad insincere. If you mean what you say, thene pick me up personally!¡±


    Sion was silent for a while, then spoke.


    His goal might have been general manager, but if he could get back to his assistant position, that was a


    good thing too.


    ¡°Where are your? I¡¯lle pick you up right now!¡±


    Terry grit his teeth.


    ¡°Rose Gardens! Contact me when you¡¯re there!¡±


    Sion said, then hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Sion right now!¡±


    Terry ended the call, then turned to his assistant. ¡°Keep an eye on the scene. Call me should anything


    happen.¡±


    Then he left straight away, heading to Rose Gardens.


    He kept his foot on the pedal all the way there. The trucks would only wait for half an hour. Which


    meant that he had to see Sion somehow within this half-hour.


    Then he had to convince him to call Kyle and have him clear the entrance for the workers to start


    loading the cargo.


    Just as Terry drove off, Baron¡¯s car arrived at the warehouse. He got off and saw the twenty-odd men


    blocking off the entrance.


    In the lead of these men, a middle-aged man sat there on awn chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Baron walked over, his face cold.


    Terry¡¯s assistant saw Baron approach and ran up, overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Chairman, sir. These people are


    blocking our shipment. In a bit over twenty minutes, if we don¡¯t load up, the trucks here for the shipment


    are going to leave, and we¡¯ll have to pay the transport costs ording to the contract.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Perry?¡±


    Baron frowned.


    ¡°These people say they want to talk to Sion. Mr. Perry gave Sion a call, but Sion is forcing him to pick


    him up in person,¡± the assistant exined in a hurry.


    Hearing that, Baron had a pretty good idea of the situation. His gaze grew icy.


    ¡°A bunch of small fries making trouble on my territory ¨C you must be asking for it!¡±


    Baron¡¯s re fell on Kyle as he spoke.

 Chapter 179 I Promise

    Chapter 179 I Promise


    Feeling Baron¡¯s explosive pressure from a short distance away, Kyle suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He sneered. ¡°Kid, you need to back it up when you¡¯re mouthing off. That line you just said is enough for


    me to kill you for.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Mr. Chairman. That guy¡¯s name is Kyle. He¡¯s in charge of the Dynasty Nightclub. I hear


    he¡¯s got the Wilson family behind him. It was him who pped Mr. Perry and kicked him across the


    ground.¡±


    Terry¡¯s assistant was called Wyatt. Hearing him say that Terry had been beaten, Baron¡¯s eyes glinted


    sharply.


    ¡°Did he beat you up too?¡±


    Baron asked, looking at a grimy Wyatt.


    Wyatt shook his head and red at the man besides Kyle, pointing, ¡°It was him!¡±


    ¡°You have ten seconds to get over here and apologize, or suffer the consequences!¡±


    Baron said, looking expressionlessly at the man in question.


    Wyatt almost pissed himself at that. He¡¯d just told Baron who¡¯d hit him, he hadn¡¯t expected to demand


    an apology.


    These men had even beat up Terry himself. He was just an assistant. No one was going to apologize to


    him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Mr. Chairman. These aren¡¯t good people. We can¡¯t deal with them,¡± Wyatt said.


    Kyle¡¯s gang was shocked too. They hadn¡¯t expected Baron to demand an apology in a situation like


    this.


    Soon,ughter erupted from the crowd. The brute who¡¯d beaten up Wyatt was cockier than ever, ¡°Is


    this punk for real? He wants me to apologize! I¡¯m dying!¡±


    Baron simply looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s been ten seconds!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, his feet flickered, and his figure disappeared, shing towards the brute.


    At that moment, Kyle stood bolt upright, pupils constricting in horror.


    Wham.


    The same instant he stood up, the stillughing brute was sent flying with a single punch by Baron.


    All one hundred and eighty pounds of muscle man was sent flying a dozen meters away, falling heavily


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to the ground and fainting.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not human, is he?¡±


    ¡­


    In that moment, countless shocked cries filled the air, and stunned expressions abound.


    In all the time Kyle had worked for the Wilson family, he¡¯d seen plenty of experts, but not once on this


    level.


    Closing the distance of several dozen meters between them in the blink of an eye and sending one of


    his brothers flying with a single punch.


    If Baron had been aiming for him, could he have blocked it?


    ¡°What do you want, kid?¡±


    Seeing Baron suddenly look towards him, Kyle shook and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Baron¡¯s footsteps sounded like death approaching, each step seeming to call for his life, terrifying Kyle


    utterly.


    In just three steps, Baron hade in front of him, face chilly as he told him, ¡°Break the hand you


    pped Mr. Perry with and the leg you kicked Mr. Perry with. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do it for you, and it won¡¯t


    just be one hand and one foot.¡±


    ¡°God fucking damnit, you think I¡¯m some coward just because I¡¯m not going ape on you?¡±


    Kyle might have been afraid, but he still lost his temper as he heard Baron tell him to cripple himself.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    As he spoke, the twenty-odd men he¡¯d brought with him rushed towards Baron.


    Baron remained calm. ¡°Seems like you want me to do it myself. In that case, I¡¯ll just break all your


    limbs!¡±


    Before Kyle¡¯s men could reach him, Baron grabbed him by the arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m with the Wilson family, you can¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Feeling the paine up his arm, Kyle let out a terrified bellow.


    Crack.


    ¡°Agh¡­¡±


    The sound of bone shattering and the pained moans of Kyle came out almost at exactly the same time.


    But it was just the start!


    Following quickly, another three cracks sounded. Baron had broken Kyle¡¯s legs and the other arm.


    Agonized groans filled the warehouse. Everyone looked at the scene in fear.


    As for the twenty-odd men Kyle had ordered to rush Baron earlier, every one of them stopped several


    dozen meters away from him, not one of them daring to approach.


    Seeing Baron¡¯s power and methods, who would have had the guts to get close?


    Kyle had just pped and kicked Terry once. Baron had broken all his limbs in return.


    This was a demon!


    In the whole of the warehouse, other than Kyle¡¯s pained maons, there wasn¡¯t a peep from anyone else,


    who stared fearfully at Baron.


    ¡°Get the cargo loaded!¡±


    Baron looked at Wyatt and said.


    Wyatt recovered his senses and ran to have someone load the shipment.


    Baron, in the meantime, made a phone call.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, are you nning on giving me back the Domom?¡±


    Jerome took the call and asked hurriedly.


    Ever since the Domom SPA had fallen into Baron¡¯s hands, it had been a long time, but Baron still


    wouldn¡¯t give it back.


    Up until today, he hadn¡¯t dared bring it up to the family.


    Baron said coldly, ¡°Kyle¡¯s one of yours, right?¡±


    He clearly remembered that Jerome had been ready to trade the Dynasty for the Domom.


    Feeling Baron¡¯s hostility, Jerome hurriedly said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s one of mine. Did the bastard offend you,


    Mr. Owen?¡±


    ¡°Come to the west district warehouse in twenty minutes to pick him up!¡±


    With that, Baron hung up.


    At the other end of the phone, Jerome raged, ¡°Kyle, you piece of shit!¡±


    He¡¯d been getting desperate over the Domom already, but now Kyle had offended Baron to go with it.


    That was adding oil to the trash fire on his head right now. He didn¡¯t dare dy and sped towards the


    warehouse.


    On the other hand, Terry had driven to the Rose Gardens, but the security had stopped him at the gate.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed in without a permit.


    Terry could only phone Sion, but Sion wasn¡¯t picking up after a few calls. That put him in a state of


    panic and rage.


    Ten minutes passed and he phoned upwards of a hundred times before Sion finally picked up.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, I¡¯m obviously busy if I¡¯m not taking your call. You¡¯re the general manager of River


    Construction Materials, don¡¯t you know better than that?¡± Sion said, dissatisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the gates, Sion,e on out!¡±


    Terry didn¡¯t have the time to debate.


    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done eating!¡±


    Sion hung up.


    Hearing the empty beep from the receiver, the furious Terry mmed his fist on the driving wheel,


    snarling, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    After another half-hour, Sion walked out leisurely.


    ¡°Sion, give Kyle a call and have him move his men out the way so the cargo can ship out.¡±


    Seeing Sion, Terry went up and urged.


    ¡°You have to plead with me like you mean it, Mr. Perry. I can¡¯t help you if you¡¯re being like this.¡±


    Sion sneered.


    Terry took a deep breath. ¡°Sion, you¡¯re a generous man and you won¡¯t keep a grudge, right? I¡¯m


    begging you, just give Kyle a call. We can discuss everything else when we get to the warehouse.


    How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Sion let out a pleasedugh. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, Mr. Perry, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Terry gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I want to be the general manager. So long as you can convince the chairman to put me there, I¡¯ll help


    you out. Of course, you can be my assistant.¡± Sion finally revealed his goals.


    Up until this moment, Terry finally understood that Sion was going after the general manager¡¯s position.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid, and soon understood why Kyle hade up to block off the cargo and insist on


    talking with Sion. This was all probably Sion¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Fine, I promise!¡±


    Terry muttered through his clenched jaws.

 Chapter 180 Sheer Arrogance

    Chapter 180 Sheer Arrogance


    Getting Terry¡¯s guarantee, Sion was supremely pleased.


    He went to the back seat and mocked, ¡°Well, Mr. Perry, isn¡¯t it about time to open the door for me?¡±


    The indignant Terry could only do as Sion said. He was the one who was the general manager, but


    Sion was acting like his boss.


    ¡°Now can you call Kyle and have him move out the way for the workers to load the cargo?¡±


    Terry said, waiting for Sion to get in before driving off.


    ¡°No rush, we can wait until we¡¯re at the warehouse!¡±


    Sion chuckled.


    ¡°Are you shitting me?¡±


    Terry mmed on the brakes, outraged.


    He¡¯d agreed to all of Sion¡¯s unreasonable demands just so that they could get the warehouse up and


    running normally, but now Sion was saying to wait.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The sudden stop rammed Sion¡¯s head into the front seat. He rubbed his red forehead, raging, ¡°You¡¯d


    better get a fucking grip, Terry Perry. You work for me now. Everything¡¯s up to me. Mess around again,


    and I¡¯m getting off right here!¡±


    Terry sucked in a deep breath, tried his best to suppress his rage, and drove on without saying a word.


    A sharp glint passed through Sion¡¯s eyes. He took out his phone and typed in a text ¨C ¡°It¡¯s done, meet


    me at the warehouse!¡±


    After he typed it up, he sent it straight away to the five other department heads who¡¯d been dismissed


    along with him.


    The five received the text and were overjoyed, replying excitedly, ¡°It was worth the five hundred K to


    get back to River Construction!¡±


    ¡°Rx, Sion already promised to get this money back when he¡¯s general manager.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Sion didn¡¯t let us down this time.¡±


    ¡°From now on, even if the sky falls, I¡¯m going to keep following after Mr. Sion!¡±


    The former department heads members had been gathered together since morning waiting for word.


    Now that Sion gave them the text, they finally loosened up. Even before Sion had gotten there, they¡¯d


    started treating him like the actual general manager.


    At the same time, in the warehouse.


    Kyle, limbs shattered,y to the side.


    The twenty-odd men he¡¯d brought were on their knees.


    Baron¡¯s disy of power had washed away their resistance. They knelt there obediently, waiting for


    Baron¡¯smand.


    Baron himself kept an eye on the steel shipment while waiting for Jerome.


    All sorts of heavy machinery had started running. A mass of workers coordinated to fill up the cargo.


    The whole warehouse was a flurry of activity.


    The twenty-odd kneeling brutes didn¡¯t fit in at all.


    Jerome arrived and almost blew his top at the scene.


    He¡¯d been a very calm person once, but ever since he¡¯d had the pickle with Baron, his temperament


    had changed, and he now was prone to outbursts.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, what ¨C what are you doing here?¡±


    Kyle almost pissed himself seeing Jerome there.


    He¡¯d only been the manager of the Dynasty Nightclub, but he¡¯d taken up a side gig behind the back of


    the Wilson family ¨C and gotten found out.


    Jerome marched over to Kyle, who was still prone like a dead dog in the gutter, and stomped on him


    several times.


    Kyle howled in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, Mr. Wilson! I know I¡¯ve done wrong!¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, taking a side gig behind my back. You¡¯ve had enough of living.¡±


    Jerome panted. ¡°How¡¯d you get on that man¡¯s bad side?¡±


    Only now did Kyle realize that it was Baron who¡¯d called Jerome here.


    He didn¡¯t dare hold anything back and offered up all the details about how Sion had paid him to block


    off the warehouse.


    ¡°You went and made enemies of that man for five fucking million? Forget crippling you, you deserve to


    be killed!¡±


    Jerome was inconsble. He¡¯d beaten Kyle up and told him off, but Kyle was his man at the end of the


    day. Since he¡¯d offended Baron, he¡¯d just have to find some way to satisfy Baron in his ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Jerome said cautiously as he went to Baron¡¯s side.


    Baron had already been aware of his arrival and knew full well what he¡¯d done to Kyle. He¡¯d just


    chosen to ignore it.


    Baron looked at him mockingly. ¡°You already know what yourpdog¡¯s done, right?¡±


    Jerome rubbed the sweat off his brow and nodded. ¡°It was my fault this time, Mr. Owen. I didn¡¯t keep


    my own people in check and they offended you. My bad. What do you need to let them off?¡±


    Baron replied mildly, ¡°I¡¯ll settle ountster. Go off to the side!¡±


    Jerome was fuming, but he knew how vicious Baron could be, so he swallowed his pride and walked


    off to the side.


    Terry¡¯s assistant Wyatt saw how Baron treated Jerome and gaped, shocked.


    Jerome was from the direct line of descent of the Wilson family, ted to take up the position of head of


    the family. Now, though, he was being scolded like some small fry in front of Baron.


    Wyatt looked at Baron, gaining even more admiration for this chairman of his.


    At this moment, several more people appeared in the entrance to the warehouse. It was the five


    department heads who¡¯d been dismissed just yesterday.


    The five waltzed in, looking more confident than ever.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Wyatt walked up and asked them.


    ¡°Mr. Sion told us toe! Didn¡¯t he say that the chairman¡¯s changed his mind and is making him


    general manager?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s allowing us back to thepany.¡±


    The gang said, not realizing the strange atmosphere inside.


    Wyatt scoffed. ¡°Only Mr. Perry is in charge of River Construction Materials. There¡¯s no Mr. Sion here!¡±


    ¡°Shit! A lowly assistant has the guts to talk to us like this? Want me to fire you right here and now?¡±


    The former HR manager said cockily.


    Without Baron here, Wyatt might have been intimidated, but he knew full well right now that Sion¡¯s


    gang had no hope of returning to thepany.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll wait for you to fire me!¡± Wyatt sneered.


    ¡°Man, if this kid isn¡¯t full of himself, Gary. He probably doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Sion¡¯sing back, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, definitely not. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t dare talk to us like this!¡±


    ¡°You were in HR before, Gary. You¡¯ll probably have that position back this time. Have thepany


    dismiss this kid!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m calling them now!¡±


    The five didn¡¯t take Wyatt seriously at all as they acted as if they were already back in thepany.


    Gary even started making phone calls to have someone dismiss Wyatt.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t say a word, watching the show like a mummer¡¯s farce.


    ¡°Shit, what? My word doesn¡¯t go for anything? Fine! Just wait, when I¡¯m back at thepany, I¡¯m firing


    you first!¡±


    Gary bellowed into the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the rest of the gang asked.


    Gary fumed, ¡°Fucking hell, one day out of the office and they think I¡¯m out for good! Just wait till I get


    back to them!¡±


    At that moment, a cheap second-hand car rolled up and stopped at the entrance. Terry and Sion


    walked out one after the other.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Sion!¡±


    ¡°See that, Mr. Sion, one day away from the office and people think you don¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Gary just gave HR a call and they yelled him off. Said they didn¡¯t know a Mr. Sion.¡±


    ¡°Worst part is, that assistant of Terry¡¯s doesn¡¯t even take you seriously. Says he doesn¡¯t know any Mr.


    Sion too.¡±


    Seeing Sion arrive, the few dismissed staff went up and started kissing ass.


    Sion leered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m back to thepany, I won¡¯t leave any of the weeds that need


    weeding!¡±


    Terry ground his teeth at the side and had no choice but to put up with it.


    ¡°Shit! Where¡¯s Kyle? I hadn¡¯t arrived yet, who told him to ship the goods out?¡±


    Sion turned around and found the trucks stopped in front of the entrance, with a few already filled up


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    rolling off into the distance. He lost his cool.


    Terry had had his doubts that Sion had sent Kyle¡¯s gang here, and now that Sion said it out loud, he


    was finally sure.


    ¡°Sion! This was all you!¡±


    Terry growled.


    ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t hide it. Yeah, I called Kyle here!¡±


    Sion realized that he¡¯d let it slip, but acted like he had nothing to fear. ¡°Even if the chairmanes, he


    has to appoint me general manager. Otherwise, if Kylee around a couple more times, we¡¯ll see


    how long thepany can evenst.¡±


    ¡°Does your mother know what a badass you are?¡±


    As Sion finished, a cold voice rang out.

 Chapter 181 Insignificant Insects

    Chapter 181 Insignificant Insects


    Sion, who¡¯d been as cocky as could be earlier, changed faces the moment he heard those words.


    The other five department heads with him looked nervously towards the speaker.


    It was Baron. A middle-aged man followed behind him, someone Sion and hispany didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Chairman?¡±


    After a brief lull, the shocked Terry asked.


    Baron smiled mildly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, you¡¯d probably have been done for, right?¡±


    Terry said bitterly, ¡°This shipment is very important. If I hadn¡¯t done this, thepany would have paid


    for it.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t get hung up on the matter. His sharp gaze fell on Sion and his gang.


    The group were arrogant but knew full well that this young man was the chairman of River Construction


    Materials. Everyone was nervous.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Great timing, Mr. Chairman. There¡¯s something I have to make clear!¡±


    Sion said, forcing calm.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Baron sneered.


    ¡°You might not know, Mr. Chairman, but the manager of the Dynasty Nightclub, Kyle, just had some


    people block off the warehouse and stopped thepany¡¯s shipment.¡±


    Sion cleared his throat, growing cocky once again, ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard everything, I won¡¯t lie. Kyle is a


    good friend of mine. He¡¯s here to get justice for me. If you don¡¯t make me general manager, he¡¯ll bring


    people here again.


    ¡°Right, Mr. Chairman, you might not know about Kyle¡¯s background, right? The Dynasty Nightclub is a


    property of the Wilson family. If Kyle could be sent there as a manager, you see how highly he¡¯s


    regarded by the Wilsons.


    ¡°He¡¯s not happy with my dismissal and wants to get justice for me, which is why he brought people


    here. Even I can¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s up to you what you want to do yourself!¡±


    Sion¡¯s arrogance knew no bounds. He had no idea who he¡¯d offended.


    Jerome, standing behind Baron, had already turned beet red. If Baron hadn¡¯t been in the way, he¡¯d


    have attacked Sion already.


    ¡°You shameless cretin, Sion! Forcing the Chairman¡¯s hand with underhanded methods like this.¡± Terry


    was outraged.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not afraid of reprisal.¡±


    Baron suddenly felt the whole situation was funny. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.


    Apologize to Mr. Perry now, then leave. I¡¯ll let this whole thing blow over.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Are you dreaming?¡±


    Sion scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re going to say that, Mr. Chairman, then I¡¯ll be honest. Each day I go without being


    general manager is another day Kyle wille over to block off the warehouse. If you can afford that,


    I¡¯ll dance with you till the end!¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing to discuss!¡±


    Baron chuckled, then turned to Jerome. ¡°You can bring out yourpdog now.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Jerome knew what Baron was nning but could only do as ordered.


    ¡°And you? Still going to stand with Sion?¡±


    Baron suddenly looked at the five who¡¯de with Jerome.


    The group looked at each other, determination in their eyes.


    ¡°Who do you think we are?¡±


    ¡°We came here with Mr. Sion, so we¡¯ll go with him till the end!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take Mr. Sion back to thepany, or you can just wait for River Construction to shut down!¡±


    The group¡¯s attitude was firm, acting as if they were going to y around along with Sion every day if


    they weren¡¯t allowed back into thepany.


    Baron looked at them, amused, shaking his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s what until you see it for


    yourself!¡±


    Jerome appeared, leading twenty-off people behind him.


    One of them was being carried over by two people.


    Seeing Jerome suddenly bring so many people over, Sion and gang started to panic.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sion backed up reflexively, fear on his face.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t recognize the person your brought over yourself?¡±


    Baron asked yfully.


    At his word, the twenty-odd men knelt in front of him, tossing Kyle to the side.


    With his limbs broken and going a long time without treatment, there wasn¡¯t a bit of blood on his pale


    face.


    ¡°Kyle!¡±


    Sion finally recognized him.


    Hearing his voice, the originally weak Kyle perked up.


    His eyes opened wide, ring straight at Sion as he raged, ¡°Bastard, you bastard, you set me up. If it


    hadn¡¯t been for you, my limbs wouldn¡¯t have been shattered like this, would they? When I¡¯m better, I¡¯m


    gonna kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kyle, what ¨C what happened to you?¡±


    Sion almost pissed himself seeing Kyle¡¯s state.


    Terry¡¯s own eyes widened. He didn¡¯t know what had happened after he¡¯d left to go pick up Sion.


    The people who¡¯de here to make trouble were all kneeling in front of Baron. Even Kyle had been


    crippled.


    Looking at Baron who was still calm as could be, Terry felt that he really was extraordinary.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your confidence now?¡±


    Baron asked mockingly at Sion.


    None of his earlier arrogance remained as Sion trembled like a leaf.


    Not only him, but the five who were with him realized the gravity of the situation. Every one of them felt


    only regret.


    Thump.


    The five looked at each other and knelt as one at Baron¡¯s feet.


    ¡°It was all Sion¡¯s fault, Mr. Chairman, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us. He forced each of us to give him five


    hundred thousand, saying that he needed three million to get Kyle.¡±


    The five started sobbing and begging. ¡°If we didn¡¯t give him money, he says we¡¯ll never work in Cona


    again. He forced us!¡±


    ¡°What? You asked for three million and only gave me one million!¡±


    Kyle almost went insane with rage as he heard those words and roared at Sion.


    Sion panicked even more. Kyle had been crippled, and the five who¡¯d stood on his side had chosen to


    abandon him.


    ¡°Why the hell are you still mentioning the money? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Jerome, fuming, started punching and kicking at Kyle.


    After he was done, he walked up to Baron and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Owen, however you want


    this dealt with is up to you. If you want him dead, the Wilson family will deal with it!¡±


    Up until this moment, Sion and his gang realized that the middle-aged man was with the Wilson family


    and grew even paler.


    Sion in particr went weak at the knees and sat down on the ground.


    Even the Wilson family was so respectful with Baron, while he¡¯d gone and tried to force his hand and


    have Baron hand over the position of general manager. It couldn¡¯t get more ironic.


    Baron looked casually at Jerome. ¡°I don¡¯t care about thesepdog!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want, Mr. Owen?¡±


    Jerome suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 182 A Wake for the Dead

    Chapter 182 A Wake for the Dead


    Seeing Jerome¡¯s worried expression, Baron suddenly spoke, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Wilson family


    has arge real estatepany, right?¡±


    Jerome jolted, understanding that Baron was looking at the real estate business of their family now.


    ¡°Yes. Wilson Properties is a real estate property under the Wilson family.¡±


    Jerome told the truth, already considering how to turn down Baron¡¯s request.


    ¡°Since Wilson Properties is a real estate enterprise and River Construction Materials is a raw materials


    enterprise, would Mr. Wilson consider cooperating with River Construction?¡±


    Baron narrowed his eyes and stared at Jerome.


    So it really was the case. Jerome winced internally and had already readied a refusal. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,


    Mr. Owen, but I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    Baron had expected Jerome to refuse. River Construction Materials was a small business. A small


    And Wilson Properties was the mainpany of the Wilson family. Forget Cona. It was a big name in


    all of Nona.¡±


    These twopanies were leagues apart with no chance of working together.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, Mr. Owen, within the Wilson family, no one is allowed to interfere with the business


    under another. I¡¯m not responsible for real estate.¡±


    Jerome said honestly, seeming sincere.


    Baron hadn¡¯t expected that. If it really was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be right to go to Jerome about the


    cooperation.


    ¡°Then what are you responsible for, Mr. Wilson?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°Mainly the entertainment business,¡± Jerome replied.


    The Wilson family was most involved in entertainment and real estate.


    The fact that Jerome was managing entertainment for the whole family proved how highly he was


    regarded within the Wilsons.


    After brief consideration, Baron said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t make an unreasonable request. You can


    leave now!¡±


    Jerome blinked, letting out a sigh of relief seeing that Baron wasn¡¯t angry. He¡¯d thought Baron would


    have pushed it.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Owen! Don¡¯t worry. My people won¡¯t offend you any longer.¡±


    Jerome promised.


    Sion and gang saw Jerome¡¯s respect towards Baron and grew ck-jawed with fear.


    Baron¡¯s gaze fell on them, and their backs were soaked through with cold sweat.


    ¡°From this day onwards, Cona is no longer your home. If I see you again, you won¡¯t be as lucky as


    you¡¯ve been today. Get out!¡±


    Baron barked.


    ¡°Everything we have is in Cona, Mr. Chairman, please, give us onest chance, we won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Hearing that Baron was having them leave Cona forever, the group lost their nerve and started


    groveling.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Like they¡¯d said, Cona was their home. Their friends and family were all here.


    It was unbearable to chase them out forever.


    ¡°One more word out of you, and you can stay here for eternity!¡±


    Baron said suddenly, his voice wintry.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to debate with insignificant insects who abused their own authority to bully


    others and went where the wind blew.


    But mistakes were mistakes, and ought to be punished ordingly.


    Feeling the cold in Baron¡¯s tone, the group trembled and didn¡¯t dare speak. They left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave too, then, Mr. Owen?¡±


    Jerome said carefully. He always felt as if he was locked in a ce with a dangerous animal whenever


    he was with Baron.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going with your task?¡±


    Baron asked suddenly.


    Ever since the Domom SPA had fallen into his hands, no one had shipped any girls in. Baron had to


    suspect if the Wilson family had selected a new exchange point.


    Jerome shivered as Baron asked about it suddenly, and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t been in


    contact for a long while.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool, Jerome?¡±


    Baron crossed his arms behind his back. His face was calm, but Jerome could sense a hint of rage.


    He was a bit fearful, but insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fool you, Mr. Owen! Domom SPA is in your hands. If


    they contacted us, I¡¯d tell you.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t speak, only staring all of a sudden at Jerome.


    Jerome was already fearful, and Baron¡¯s sharp gaze cut through him like a knife, making his anxiety


    bubble inside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Have you been in contact with those people?¡±


    Baron suddenly asked once more.


    He still looked calm, but there seemed to be two razor des in the depths of his pupils pointed


    straight at Jerome.


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t!¡± Jerome insisted.


    ¡°Fine, you can go!¡±


    Baron said mildly and didn¡¯t push the matter.


    Jerome hurriedly took Sion¡¯s group and left, leaving only the River Construction Materials staff in the


    warehouse.


    Terry looked at Baron, sighing internally and regretting his underestimation and harsh words from


    before.


    Even the son of the Wilson family was so cautious in front of him. What right did he have to look down


    on him?


    Terry¡¯s assistant Wyatt looked at Baron admiringly. This man, younger than him by a few years, wasn¡¯t


    just the chairman of River Construction, but actually managed to get Jerome to bow down to him.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s all normal on your side, Mr. Perry, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Baron said.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you to your work!¡± Terry said hurriedly.


    Baron drove off fully. Wyatt looked at Terry, excited, asking, ¡°Mr. Perry, what kind of person is the


    Chairman? Even a Wilson is scared of him. That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Terry looked mildly at Wyatt. ¡°The Chairman doesn¡¯t like having people pry into his secrets. You¡¯d better


    not get too deep. You could lose your job¡­ or your life.¡±


    Hearing that, Wyatt trembled, wiped the cold sweat off his brow and smiled, ¡°I was just asking around.


    Didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±


    On his end, Baron had already driven off.


    On the way, he made a call. ¡°Get eyes on Jerome and see who he¡¯s been in contact with recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡­


    The Davis family was one of the four great families of Cona.


    The Davis Manor was decorated in funeral colors. The atmosphere was one of mourning.


    Bill Davis¡¯ body was interred in the chamber set up in the courtyard.


    Within thevish mansion, in front of arge meeting table, all Davis family members were gathered.


    The head of the family, Ollie Davis, was seated at the head of the table, his face cold.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve investigated Bill¡¯s death thoroughly. It really was the young man named Baron who did it!¡±


    A middle-aged figure stood up and said.


    Hearing that, Ollie flew into a rage, killing intent pouring from his being.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make his blood an offering to Bill tomorrow!¡±


    Ollie spat, face contorted.


    Every person there felt the murderous auraing from Ollie in that moment. The entire room was


    quiet, the only noise there being that of their breaths.

 Chapter 183 A Strong Opponent

    Chapter 183 A Strong Opponent


    ¡°Sir, it might be hard to kill him!¡±


    The middle-aged man who¡¯d made the report suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ollie frowned.


    The middle-aged man was named Elias Davis. He was Ollie¡¯s youngest and most trusted son. He was


    essentially sure to be the one to seed Ollie¡¯s position.


    Elias took out a sh drive andmanded a servant, ¡°y the recording on this drive!¡±


    Soon, on a huge projector screen, a video began to y.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, we¡¯ve already let the people go. Can you release the young master now?¡±


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to make enemies of the McGill family, but you just had to barge my way. This is a


    lesson today. Next time, it won¡¯t end this easily.¡±


    Soon, the scene from the auction at the Dragon Club showed up ¨C the moment when Baron had lifted


    Trump with one hand.


    Seeing that, everyone in the room was stunned.


    The son of the McGill family had almost been killed by Baron.


    With that, Baron turned to leave, then stopped as he reached the entrance of the auction and picked up


    a fountain pen.


    At that moment, Bill Davis was still alive.


    But the next second, a most shocking thing happened.


    Baron¡¯s hand fanned out and the fountain pen shot from his hand. The next instant, Bill¡¯s corpse keeled


    over.


    A hubbub rose.


    Everyone wore an expression of fear. The video wasn¡¯t the clearest, but they did see Baron fling a pen


    out of his hand and Bill die right after.


    Which proved that Bill really did die from a fountain pen.


    The entire room was quiet, and everyone felt Baron¡¯s power.


    A momentter, when they¡¯d settled down a little, Elias spoke, ¡°This young man is no small fry. I had


    him investigated.


    ¡°He was a member of one of the eight great families of Donas. A son of the Owen family. Over a dozen


    years ago, he and his mother were banished from the family. Five years ago, his mother died, and he


    had private rtions with the first beauty of the Perry family.


    ¡°Then he entered into military service and disappeared for five whole years, suddenly emerging once


    again three months ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I could find out. As for what kind of soldier he was and what he did during those five years,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    we know nothing.¡±


    Hearing Elias speak, everyone recovered slowly from their earlier shock.


    Ollie looked grim. As the head of the Davis family, he knew full well how terrifying a man with such


    power was.


    Baron had killed Bill from over twenty meters away with a fountain pen, proving full well his unnatural


    ability.


    ¡°Elias, I don¡¯t care how much it costs. Find some way to bring me his head today!¡±


    Ollie suddenly said.


    Even if he knew how strong Baron was, he couldn¡¯t allow his grandson to be killed so casually.


    ¡°Yes, father!¡±


    Elias replied.


    In the Davis family, Ollie¡¯s word wasw. There was no way for Elias to refuse.


    Luckily, Ollie had said that he didn¡¯t care about the expenses.


    In that case, the only way forward was to pay for someone extremely powerful.


    ¡°Sir, I believe we can go to the McGill family for this. After all, Bill died on their auction.¡±


    Someone got up and spoke.


    Ollie frowned and looked at the speaker. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Trump and Edith are both sons of the McGill family and saw Bill get killed. They¡¯re responsible. This


    young man named Baron is a strong opponent. Only an elite family of Jako could possibly kill him.¡±


    The man said angrily and went on, ¡°ording to our investigations, Bill had only made enemies of


    Baron because of Trump¡¯s slip-up. Why should the McGill family leave us to face this alone?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone seemed to agree.


    After all, Baron¡¯s technique had already gone beyond the realm of their imagination. They could only


    describe it as ¡°strong¡±.


    Even if the Davis family could hire an elite, it would cost a great deal.


    But if the McGill family was willing to step up, they wouldn¡¯t just save a ton on expenses, they¡¯d avenge


    Bill to boot.


    ¡°I agree that the Davis family shouldn¡¯t face this alone. The McGill family should at least send out an


    elite to deal with that punk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the McGills must step up!¡±


    ¡­


    The Davis all spoke up.


    ¡°Since everyone wishes for the McGill family to step up, then you¡¯re still responsible for getting into


    contact with them.¡±


    Ollie was silent for a long while before he looked at Elias. ¡°If they can send someone out, great. If


    they¡¯re unwilling, don¡¯t force them. If the McGill family wants to exterminate us, it would be as easy as


    stepping on an ant!¡±


    ¡°Yes, father!¡±


    Elias replied.


    Soon, the family meeting was over. Elias let Cona straight away and headed for Jako to the McGill


    family.


    Baron didn¡¯t know that the Davis family had begun plotting to kill him.


    Of course, even if he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have given a damn. With his power, forget the elite of Jako.


    Even across the whole of Nona, who would have been worthy of his attention?


    His title was the Conquerer. It wasn¡¯t just a nickname. It came with power and strength.


    Five thirty in the afternoon, Baron picked up Lara on time at Blue Sky Kindergarten, then went to


    Samho to pick up Tracy, and the family drove back to the Peak Hotel.


    Baron was happiest every day when he was picking up and sending off his wife and daughter. It was


    only during these moments that he felt like he had a family.


    As usual, Lara chattered away on the way home, about funny things that had happened during


    kindergarten school, making Baron and Tracyugh from time to time.


    Twenty minutester, at the Peak Hotel.


    They¡¯d just taken a step inside the mansion when Baron¡¯s expression darkened.


    There was someone in the house!


    He¡¯d felt a very strong killing intent the moment he stepped inside.


    Abatant who¡¯d spend this long on the battlefield like him was very sensitive to killing intent.


    He hadn¡¯t yet met someone who had such a powerful aura in Cona. His opponent was clearly here for


    his life.


    ¡°Tracy, take Lara to the car. I¡¯ll take you all outside for dinner.¡±


    Baron said suddenly.


    Tracy didn¡¯t understand what had happened, looking dubiously at Baron. ¡°Why the sudden decision to


    go out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me!¡±


    Baron said, allowing no room for question.


    Tracy had her doubts, but still obediently took Lara onto the car.


    When his wife and daughter had left the house, Baron heaved a sigh of relief, and his gaze grew cold.


    His form disappeared into a shadow and shed towards the bedroom door.


    Wham.


    In a loud impact, the door flew off its hinges.


    At the same moment, a figure sped towards Baron.


    The opponent couldn¡¯t have imagined that Baron had already found him.


    He had no hesitation the moment Baron punched the door open. Gripping a dagger in his hand, he


    thrust the de viciously towards Baron¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 184 Rory Dean of the McGill Family

    Chapter 184 Rory Dean of the McGill Family


    The dagger had almost reached Baron¡¯s heart. The tip was touching his clothes.


    The assassin was extremely fast, but Baron was faster. The fist that had sted through the door


    mmed itself into the man¡¯s chest.


    Whud.


    With a tremendous impact and the sound of shattering bone, the assassin flew backwards.


    Baron¡¯s form shed and he appeared beside him.


    Before the assassin could release a hint of noise, Baron¡¯s foot had pressed down on his neck. The


    man¡¯s pupils shrank, showing eyes full of fear.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how he¡¯d remained silent, stayed hidden in the bedroom, and Baron had found


    him.


    Baron get a close look at the man¡¯s face. He was thirty or so years old, firm muscles up and down his


    body. From the viciousness with which he¡¯d struck, his skill was evident.


    Not only that, he must have killed plenty of people. Only someone like this could have struck like that


    with no hesitation, aiming straight for the killing blow.


    If Baron hadn¡¯t sensed his killing intent earlier, he might have been wounded.


    ¡°Talk. Who sent you?¡±


    Baron asked coldly, his voice full of killing intent.


    He applied a slight bit of force with his foot. The man instantly felt a metric ton of weight on his neck.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Baron could snap his neck with a thought.


    The fear of death whitened the face of the man on the ground.


    ¡°The McGill family sent me!¡±


    The man said through his gritted teeth. Baron¡¯s foot on his neck made his voice hoarse.


    Baron narrowed his eyes. The McGill family again. Seems like he¡¯d been too merciful for them and they


    even went after him repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m with the McGill family. You¡¯d better release me, or the McGill family won¡¯t let you go. There¡¯s


    stronger people than me in the family, and¡­¡±


    The man saw Baron¡¯s face change and threatened him, thinking he was scared.


    Crack.


    Before he could finish, the foot on his neck increased pressure and the sound of breaking vertebrae


    rang out. The man died with his eyes open.


    ¡°This is thest time. If the McGill family still wants to make enemies of me, I¡¯ll have to exterminate


    them!¡±


    Baron did all that and said calmly as if nothing had happened.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°There¡¯s a body in my bedroom. Dump it in front of the


    Davis Manor and get my bedroom a new door while you¡¯re at it. I¡¯ll be home in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Came the reply.


    Only two minutes had passed from Baron entering the house to now.


    ¡°Yuri¡¯s still got some work she needs done. We can go there first, and she¡¯ll be there when she¡¯s done.¡±


    Tracy said, looking at Baron as he got in the car.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Baron nodded, driving off.


    At the Davis Manor.


    In a mansion, in front of a high-end wooden tea table, a white-haired elder in formal dress sat. He was


    Rory Dean, and to the side was Elias, the most gifted son of the Davis family.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, sir. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have done this job for the head of the family. Here, I¡¯ll


    toast you with tea!¡±


    Elias said respectfully as he poured out some tea and gave the elder one cup, taking up a cup himself.


    Rory chuckled. ¡°It had to be done. No thanks necessary!¡±


    With that, Rory took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Mr. Dean, you saw that video. That kid killed Bill with a fountain pen from several dozen meters away.


    How long do you think someone with his ability canst against Gilbert?¡±


    Elias asked suddenly.


    Despite Rory¡¯s confidence, Elias was still worried, but he didn¡¯t dare show it in front of the old man.


    Rory scoffed. ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡±


    With that, he grabbed a metal spoon from the tea table and flung it out. A cold glint shed.


    A great impact rang out. A clear hole appeared in the security door of the mansion.


    Elias¡¯ eyes widened. This was the first time he¡¯d seen someone with such a power.


    From their position, they were fifteen meters away from the security door. In Rory¡¯s hands, the spoon


    had gone straight through the security door like a bullet.


    The security doors in Davis Manor were made of a special alloy. It was incredible that it had been


    prated by amon spoon.


    ¡°My disciple can do that just fine!¡±


    Rory said smugly. He hadn¡¯t replied to Elias¡¯ question, but the act had shown him how strong his


    student was.


    Elias snapped back to reality and wiped the sweat off his brow, hurriedly saying, ¡°I guess I was just


    worrying too much, Mr. Dean!¡±


    Time ticked by. Rory¡¯s student had left for two full hours, but he still hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Even Rory was beginning to feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Gilberte back yet, Mr. Dean? Should we call him?¡±


    Elias said tentatively.


    Rory frowned, displeased. ¡°What? Can¡¯t wait for a couple hours?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. I was just thinking about dinner ¨C if you wanted to have dinner prepared.¡±


    Elias panicked and made an excuse.


    Rory hummed. ¡°Have someone make it ahead of time!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Elias left the mansion.


    Rory waited until Elias had left to dial his student¡¯s number.


    But several callster, still no one picked up.


    ¡°Bad news, Mr. Dean!¡±


    Elias had just left, but he stormed back in, fearful.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Mind your manners!¡±


    Rory harrumphed.


    ¡°Gilbert ¨C Gilbert¡¯s back!¡±


    Elias was still afraid.


    Rory hadn¡¯t realized it yet andughed coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have him back? Would he linger


    outside after killing someone for the Davis family? Show him in!¡±


    ¡°Gi-Gilbert¡¯s d-dead!¡±


    Elias swallowed, wiped the sweat off his forehead and stammered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rory stood up, stunned.


    He knew full well how strong his disciples were. The student he¡¯d sent out to kill Baron had been his


    most prized disciple as well, inheriting all of his technique.


    Now Elias was telling him he was dead!


    ¡°Dead? Who¡¯s dead? Say that again!¡±


    Rory¡¯s figure shed forward and grabbed Elias by the throat, raising him into the air.


    Elias¡¯ face waspletely white, his pupils full of fear. With his throat grabbed, he couldn¡¯t even


    breath, much less speak.


    With a wham, he was cast to the side.


    Rory said through grit teeth, ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Soon, Rory came up on a body. His most prized student was lying there, his chest bloodied.


    His student¡¯s heady crooked at an angle, neck broken. Clearly, that had been the lethal blow.


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes were still wide, full of despair.


    Everything proved that before his death, he¡¯d suffered great pain and fear.

 Chapter 185 A Tender Moment

    Chapter 185 A Tender Moment


    Killing intent burst out of Rory¡¯s being.


    He mmed a fist into a nearby tree.


    With a great impact, the tree trunk that would have taken two people¡¯s arms to encircle shook fiercely,


    and countless leaves drifted down.


    When he released his fist, a crater had been left in the bark. Everyone was stunned.


    Punching a hole into a tree ¨C was this a human¡¯s strength?


    ¡°No matter who it is, whoever kills a disciple of mine, I¡¯ll make him suffer before he dies!¡±


    Rory roared to the heavens, killing intent in his bloodred eyes, his rage evident.


    Everyone in the Davis family was terrified. Rory¡¯s student had only died because they¡¯d sent him to


    take revenge for Bill.


    They were worried that Rory would me it on the Davis family.


    ¡°Anything you need, Mr. Dean, just speak, and we¡¯ll offer full assistance!¡±


    Ollie walked over, saying nervously.


    ¡°I want all the information you have on this Baron in my hands in half an hour!¡±


    With that, Rory took his student¡¯s body in his arms and walked off towards his own mansion.


    No one dared make a peep in the whole of the Davis family. They watched as Rory walked off into the


    distance, and only then did they heave a collective sigh of relief.


    Ollie was worried that Rory would me his student¡¯s death on the Davis family, but also slightly happy


    about how things had turned out.


    Now that Rory¡¯s beloved disciple had been killed, Rory would surely take on Baron himself. Baron was


    dead.


    At the same time, Baron was having dinner along with Yuri, Tracy and Lara at the Spring Garden


    Restaurant.


    In theirpartment, the family talked andughed, animated as ever.


    ¡°Sis, you and Baron are busy people, so you haven¡¯t had some time just to yourselves, right?¡±


    After dinner, as the family walked out of the restaurant, Yuri looked at the brightly lit Imperial Square in


    the distance and giggled.


    Baron and Tracy jolted. Then Tracy blushed.


    Like Yuri had said, since Baron hade back this time, the two hadn¡¯t even gone out for a walk


    together. They didn¡¯t have time with work, and they were busy with Lara on weekends.


    The two had met by ident. It could be said that they¡¯d never really spent time alone together.


    ¡°Lara, would you like me to take you to a movie?¡±


    Yuri smiled at Lara.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to see a movie!¡±


    Hearing they were going to see a movie, Lara grew excited.


    ¡°Then I can go and take you to the movie, and your Mom and Dad can walk around outside, okay?¡±


    Like a perverted old man, Yuri started luring Lara away.


    Lara suddenly hesitated, looking pitifully at Tracy and Baron. ¡°Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯ting to


    watch the movie with me?¡±


    Before Tracy or Baron could speak, Yuri jumped in first. ¡°I only bought two tickets and they can¡¯t get in!¡±


    ¡°But I want to watch the movie with Mommy and Daddy,¡± Lara pouted.


    ¡°Well, do you want a little brother?¡± Yuri pressed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lara answered right away.


    ¡°If you keep bothering your Daddy and Mommy, they can¡¯t make you a little brother,¡± Yuri said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with Auntie Yuri to watch the movie,¡± Lara said reluctantly.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Yuri shed an ¡°okay¡± sign at Baron and beamed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my big sis to you, Baron!¡±


    With that, she took Lara¡¯s hand and headed to the cinema.


    Tracy was bright red. She¡¯d wanted some alone time with Baron too, but here Yuri was teasing her with


    getting pregnant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk around the street with you.¡±


    Baron smiled, taking Tracy¡¯s hand naturally.


    Tracy¡¯s hand was soft and smooth, slightly cold, but it warmed up in Baron¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t throw him off and let Baron lead her by the hand.


    Seeing that Tracy wasn¡¯t resisting, Baron¡¯s heart throbbed, and he grew a bit nervous.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had held the hands of each other, but it was the first time Baron had


    actively taken Tracy¡¯s hand.


    It was already half past seven at night, but Imperial Square wasn¡¯t closed yet. People came and went in


    the za, and many looked enviously at Baron.


    Tracy was known as the most beautiful woman in Cona. What man didn¡¯t want to possess her?


    Passing a Versace storefront, Tracy suddenly stopped.


    Her gaze could not leave the long ck trench coat on a mannequin in the disy case.


    It was autumn now, and trench coats would be in season soon.


    Baron cut a nice figure of 5¡¯11¡¯¡¯. He¡¯d probably look great in that trench coat.


    Tracy pondered to herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for a look!¡±


    Tracy tugged at Baron and pulled him towards the store.


    ¡°Oh, Tracy?¡±


    Someone eximed as they went inside.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A young couple walked over. The male was dressed luxuriously, with an expensive Rolex on his wrist.


    The woman was heavily made up, with an LV handbag on her wrist, arge diamond ring on her left


    middle finger.


    ording to the customs of the state of Cona, a ring on the left middle finger meant the wearer was


    engaged.


    Tracy saw the woman and didn¡¯t get emotional. Instead, she grew cold. Seems like they didn¡¯t like each


    other too much.


    The woman was a looker, butpared to Tracy, it was a gaping difference.


    Her fiance¡¯s eyes never left Tracy¡¯s body the moment they caught a glimpse of her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Patti!¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to, Tracy greeted her all the same. The two knew each other from college,


    after all.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you leave the group chat, Tracy? We haven¡¯t met for five years, haven¡¯t we? I heard you


    married the man who tainted you. Why didn¡¯t you invite any of your old schoolmates to the wedding?¡±


    Patti¡¯s mouth chattered away like a gatling gun, going rat-tat-tat before Tracy could have a chance to


    reply.


    Tracy looked ufortable and simply said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk another time. I¡¯ve got business!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this, Tracy? Not your driver, right?¡±


    Tracy had already said to talk another time, but Patti treated it like she hadn¡¯t heard. Tracy and Baron


    were holding hands, while she deliberately called him her driver.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡±


    Tracy said impatiently.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of a bitch that tainted you five years ago? Why¡¯s he dressed like this? I thought he was a


    driver. No, can¡¯t be, I heard the Perry family was going broke, how could you afford a driver? But you


    know, you kinda match each other!¡± Patti acted like she was surprised, then pulled over her man and


    bragged, ¡°Tracy, meet my fianc¨¦ Dane. He¡¯s a project manager at the Brown Group and makes five


    hundred thousand a year!¡±


    Looking at Patti¡¯s proud expression, Baron grinned and almostughed aloud.


    ¡°What the hell are you grinning about?¡±


    Seeing Baron¡¯s amusement, Dane raged.

 Chapter 186 Insufficient Balance

    Chapter 186 Insufficient Bnce


    Hearing Dane¡¯s words, Baron¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    Afraid that things would get out of hand, Tracy took Baron¡¯s hands and somewhat pleaded, ¡°Come on,


    darling. Don¡¯t let some random people barge into our tender moment.¡±


    This was the first time Tracy had called him ¡°darling¡±. A shaken Baron looked at Tracy¡¯s pleading eyes


    and his rage dissipated instantly.


    He simple stared coldly at Dane and turned back to Tracy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our clothes.¡±


    Patti watched Tracy walk off with Baron and a bit of mischief grew in her eyes.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you today?¡±


    Baron and Tracy had just walked up next to the disy case when a manager in uniform walked over,


    wearing a professional smile.


    Tracy pointed at the ss disy case to the trench coat on the mannequin, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like this coat


    for my husband to try, please!¡±


    The manager said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, miss, this is ourtest trench coat, you can¡¯t try it on.¡±


    The coat did look nice, especially on the mannequin, paired with slim trousers and gentleman-style


    leather shoes. It cut a dashing figure.


    The more Tracy looked at it, the more she liked the coat. Looking back to Baron, she just felt like it¡¯d fit


    him so well.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t try it, then we¡¯ll buy it right here!¡±


    Tracy said decisively, bringing out her credit card.


    ¡°All right, then!¡±


    The manager was slightly moved.


    The coat had been on disy for several days, but it was expensive. Not one of the many onlookers


    it¡¯d gathered had been willing to buy it after learning the price.


    ¡°Honey, I think that coat¡¯s pretty nice. Fits your figure perfectly. How about we buy it?¡±


    Patti¡¯s voice rang out. She squeezed in front of Baron and Tracy.


    The manager stood there awkwardly. ¡°Very sorry, but this trench coat is limited sales. We¡¯ve only got


    one, and that madam has already bought it.¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t paid yet, have they?¡±


    Patti snorted.


    Tracy had taken a liking to the coat from outside already. Patti¡¯s sudden intrusion enraged her.


    Dane was about one meter seventy at most. It didn¡¯t fit him at all. Patti was just trying to one-up her


    here.


    Patti had been jealous of Tracy¡¯s beauty in college and fought Tracy for everything. It had been five


    years after graduation and nothing had changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Patti!¡±


    Tracy couldn¡¯t hold it back and said angrily.


    Patti leered. ¡°How am I going too far? Is this your store now? Besides, we¡¯de to this store first and


    we¡¯d taken a liking to the coat already. We just walked around and we¡¯re paying now. What¡¯s it got to do


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    Tracy looked at the manager besides her.


    Before the manager could reply, Patti added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t her; it was some other manager.¡±


    ¡°Which manager was it, madam? If you¡¯ve already made an agreement to buy the coat, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The manager kept her professional smile as she asked Patti.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? Mind your business, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Patti red harshly at the manager.


    The manager¡¯s face changed slightly, but she kept a forced smile on her face and said politely, ¡°We¡¯ve


    got rules in this store, miss. If no one¡¯s agreed to buy a piece with a manager, anyone has the right to


    buy from us.¡±


    Hearing the manager say that, Patti switched tactics and sneered. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t fight with me over this.


    Know what store this is? This is Versace. Look around, see if you can find a piece of clothing here that


    isn¡¯t worth tens of thousands.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman from a small family about to go broke, can you afford it? My husband is a project


    manager at the Brown Group and he makes five hundred thousand a year, how about you? Oh right, I


    almost forgot, your man¡¯s a security guard who tarnished you.¡±


    Patti yed up her behavior and deliberately got loud.


    This wasn¡¯t peak hours, but there were still a lot of shoppers around. Hearing Patti¡¯s words, many of


    them gathered around.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably curious who this woman is, right?¡±


    Patti noticed the onlookers and mocked, ¡°Her name¡¯s Tracy Perry. You might not have heard her name,


    but you probably know how, five years ago, the woman who calls herself the most beautiful woman in


    Cona ¨C yes, that¡¯s her ¨C had an affair with a security guard at herpany.


    ¡°And this sorry bastard here beside her is the security guard who slept with her five years ago. They¡¯re


    married now, and I heard they have a kid.¡±


    Tracy got so mad she started shaking. Her red eyes teared up in humiliation and anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. No wonder she¡¯s so pretty, she¡¯s the first beauty of Cona!¡±


    ¡°I finally get to see her in person. Didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually marry that security guard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a shame. But you know, her husband¡¯s quite strapping. Kind of a fit match.¡±


    ¡­


    All around them, discussions raged. Some wereplimentary, others were not.


    Tracy heard all of them and her face flushed with shame.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Seeing his wife in such a state pained Baron¡¯s heart. How many times had Tracy had to put up with this


    gossip in the past five years?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling!¡±


    Tracy looked at Baron and said. She wasn¡¯t willing to be treated like a circus freakshow.


    Baron gripped her hand tight and shook his head, saying seriously, ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t let anyone


    bully you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were full of emotion.


    Her ¡°darling¡± almost melted Baron¡¯s heart, but this wasn¡¯t the time for tenderness. His gaze fell on Patti.


    Suddenly getting stared at by Baron brought shivers to Patti¡¯s body. It felt like being stared down by a


    wild beast. Heart hammering, she hid behind Dane.


    ¡°Ignore him, honey, let¡¯s buy the coat and go!¡±


    Patti mumbled.


    Dane looked coldly at Baron and produced a credit card showily. ¡°I¡¯ll take that coat!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t stop him and looked on from the side. He wanted to see if the man could actually afford it.


    He¡¯d already seen the price tag on the trench coat. Three hundred and eighty-eight thousand, eight


    hundred dors.


    When Patti had been bragging earlier, she¡¯d boasted that Dane had a yearly sry of five hundred


    thousand, but that wasn¡¯t believable considering the situation. He was just some project manager for


    the Brown Group. He¡¯d be paid at most two hundred thousand every year.


    He didn¡¯t believe Dane could actually afford a coat priced at well over three hundred thousand dors.


    Even if he could, he didn¡¯t think the man would be willing to spend this much for a piece of clothing.


    Of course, even if Dane could afford the coat, he had ways of making the man pay.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t act like a bigshot in front of us!¡±


    Seeing Baron not do anything, Dane mocked him.


    Then the manager walked over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, your card has insufficient bnce!¡±


    ¡°What? Insufficient? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Hearing that, Dane raged, ¡°I¡¯ve got two hundred thousand on this card. How could it not be enough for


    a coat?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this trench coat is priced at three hundred and eighty-eight thousand, eight hundred dors. No


    discount for being a new release. Your card does not have sufficient bnce!¡±


    The manager¡¯s smile had disappeared, reced by calm and a bit of anger.

 Chapter 187 Cheap Knockoffs

    Chapter 187 Cheap Knockoffs


    Spectators were gathering around them. After they knew the whole story, they looked at Dane from


    head to foot with great curiosity.


    Dane was splendidly dressed and looked very chic. So, it was hard to believe that he couldn¡¯t afford a


    trench coat, which was less than 400 grand.


    Patti was embarrassed and she felt herself going red in the face, but presently she calmed a little.


    ¡°Honey, did you get the wrong bank card?¡± she asked, holding on to a shred of hope.


    Dane¡¯s face went white when he heard Patti¡¯s words. He tipped Patti a wink with shame and vexation,


    but Patti didn¡¯t take the hint. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± she asked, confused.


    He could only shake his head and cringe inside. ¡°I don¡¯t like the trench coat. It is really ugly.¡±


    Patti had no idea what Dane meant, but she knew she had to buy it, because it was her reputation and


    pride at stake now. ¡°No, it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s a nice trench coat. I think it would look terrific on you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go next door to buy a better one? The goods here are much inferior in quality. They are


    more suitable for the poor,¡± Dane said.


    All were irritated by his rude remarks and were very indignant at Dane.


    Just then, a customer got in front of him and blocked his way. ¡°You son of a bitch! What do you mean?


    I¡¯m one of the poor?¡± the customer said angrily.


    Dane shrank back, looking extremely frightened. ¡°Sorry, buddy! I think you misunderstood what I was


    saying,¡± he said and pointed at Baron with trembling hands. ¡°I mean he is the poor!¡±


    At this time, the store manager came over and said to Dane, ¡°You said our goods are inferior in quality,


    so, where¡¯s the proof of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said it! Do you have problem with that?¡± Dane said with a brave face but with fear in his heart.


    ¡°Well, I tell you what, it is of very high quality, but I feel sad for you, because you can¡¯t even dream to


    afford it,¡± the store manager said sarcastically.


    Dane¡¯s cheek grew red with sudden anger. He shouted, ¡°Who says I can afford it? Open your eyes, you


    bastard! Look at my clothes, watch and shoes, each one is much more expensive than your trench


    coat!¡±


    For a minute, the manager was speechless with amazement, because what Dane said was true. His


    clothes, watch, shoes were all emzoned with luxury brands¡¯ logos.


    And then, behind them, a clear voice spoke, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. My clothes are cheap, but they are real,


    unlike you! I had noticed that what you are wearing are all cheap knockoffs,¡± Baron said.


    Immediately, everyone turned to look at Dane.


    At these words, anger was boiling up inside Patti. She roared, ¡°You¡¯re babbling, you¡¯re not making any


    sense!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Baron said and pointed to the logo on Dane¡¯s shirt, ¡°Take a closer look!


    At first nce, the counterfeited logo and the real one pretty much look alike. But if you read the letters


    carefully, you¡¯ll see they are different. He¡¯s wearing ARNIMA, while it should be ARMANI. And his


    watch is the same thing. It¡¯s ROLEX but yours is ROLES.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone roared withughter.


    ¡°Yeah, I could tell. He is right.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Me too.¡±


    Dane blushed scarlet. He stood motionless, like a deer in the headlights.


    Patti looked at Dane, her eyes open and ssy. She was fooled by him!


    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice said sharply, ¡°Look at that, guys! Her bag is fake too.¡±


    ¡°And her shoes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god! And her diamond ring! Poor guy. She must be fooled!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Everybody crowded around to look at them. Patti and Dane were so ashamed. But just for a moment,


    Patti cocked her head, pointing to Tracy, and shouted, ¡°Wipe that smug smile off your face, Bitch! You


    think you can humiliate me? I¡¯ll always be better than you. Five years ago, your scandal has spread


    through all Cona! Everyone knows you have sex with a safeguard! Slut, you fucking stupid slut!¡±


    Patti swore angrily at Tracy, who stood frozen in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing this, Baron¡¯s anger red, his eyes burning. He stepped up to Patti and pped her! The p


    was so hard, that Patti fell to the ground. She felt a searing pain on her check and blood dripped from


    the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Shut up! Or I won¡¯t hesitate to take your life,¡± Baron said very angrily.

 Chapter 188 The Stupidest

    Chapter 188 The Stupidest


    Too long had Patti stood against Tracy. Barron could bear it no longer. Tracy and Lara were the most


    important people in his life. He couldn¡¯t see any harme to them, and he would do anything to


    protect them.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    For a moment, Patti was struck dumb by the smack in the face. But soon she stared at Baron and


    shouted, ¡°You bastard! How dare you!¡±


    Tracy was terribly touched by what Baron did for her, but she looked worried, she thought it was not


    necessary to escte the conflict.


    Baron knew how she thought, so he had decided not to pick a fight with Patti and Dane. He pulled a


    bankcard from his pocket and gave it to the store manager. ¡°I¡¯ll take the trench coat!¡± he said calmly.


    Tracy blushed a little. She had nned to bought the trench coat for Baron as a gift, but she couldn¡¯t


    afford it. She was the General Manager of Samho for a short time and didn¡¯t have much money,


    The manager was astounded beyond words while he saw Baron¡¯s ck-and-gold card. He knew the


    ck-and-gold card was a status symbol for the richest and the most powerful ss.


    Instantly the manager had so much respect for Baron. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll give you a membership card, for you are


    our distinguished guest. Then you can have a 10% discount,¡± he said courteously. With these words,


    he handed Baron a golden card.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Baron said and took it.


    ¡°Oh, please. Don¡¯t act like you could afford it!¡± Dane looked at Baron and sneered. Apparently, he knew


    nothing about the ck-and-gold card.


    ¡°I know your tricks, Baron! You don¡¯t have enough money for the trench coat, right? But you will always


    find an excuse not to buy it, so that you can keep up appearances. Am I right?¡± He continued and his


    eyes were zing.


    Baron embarrassed him and pped his fianc¨¦e in public, which ignited his mes of anger. But to his


    disappointment, no one paid very much attention to him.


    At that moment, a shop assistant handed Baron the trench coat and said, ¡°It¡¯s your coat now. Here you


    are, Mr. Owen. It fits you very well. Your wife is actually beautiful and has elegant taste in clothing.¡±


    Dane waspletely floored to hear that. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be true!¡± he roared. ¡°He is nothing but a son-in-


    the store manager and continued, ¡°Oh, I know. You were in collusion, right? You two are ganging up on


    me! I nailed it, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Several people watchingughed. Dane looked down on Baron so much that not even the truth could


    change his mind.


    The store manager¡¯s face was dark with anger. ¡°Admit it. You¡¯re jealous. You know what? You are the


    stupidest person I have ever met. Now, get out of here, you!¡± he snapped.


    Dane was irked by the words. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± he snarled. ¡°I am a manager at the


    Brown Group! Believe it or not, I can very easily close down your store!¡±


    Baron was perfectly calm and cool to hear that. He didn¡¯t believe a word of it. Dane was very vain, so,


    there was a high probability that he fabricated his position.


    And it did not matter even if what Dane said was true. The Brown Group was run by the Brown family,


    which was really controlled by Baron. One phone call and Dane would lose everything.


    But unlike Baron, the store manager¡¯s face turned white at the words, because if what Dane said was


    true, He would be in very big trouble.


    ¡°Hey. Are you scared? You regret it, right?¡± Dane said triumphantly, looking at the store manager.


    For a moment, the manager was speechless with fear. When Dane saw his tense face, he was so


    arrogant. He turned to Baron and said, ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re dead unless you kneel down to apologize


    right now!¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Baron said coldly.


    Dane snorted withughter and said, ¡°My God, man! Don¡¯t you know the Brown Group is run by the


    Brown family? And you are a son-inw of the Perry family! You could not afford to offend them!¡±


    Baron said nothing and a smile began to snake across his face. He pulled out his phone to dial a


    number. ¡°Kris, I would like to know if there is a manager named Dane in your Brown Group?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am not sure, Mr. Owen. Give me five minutes to it,¡± Kris said on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°OK! Call me,¡± Baron said.


    Kris hesitated a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Owen? Is he upsetting you?¡±


    ¡°Oh. No big deal. He said he is supported by the Brown family, and asked me to kneel down and


    apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Kris said furiously. ¡°Mr. Owen! I will deal with it very seriously. If he is the manager of


    the Brown Group, I will fire him and everybody connected with him straight away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Baron said. Then he hung up.


    Dane looked at Baron and smiled mockingly. ¡°Ha, ha, ha. Iughed my ass off. You just called Kris, the


    head of the Brown family? Ha, ha! You think I¡¯m a fool? You know what? I don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡± He


    Many people gathered around and showed no interest in leaving. They wanted to see what would


    happen next.


    Everyone was standing there without a word, including the store manager. He surveyed Baron


    carefully. In his view, the ck-and-gold card was enough to prove Baron¡¯s noble status.


    After Patti heard Dane, she couldn¡¯t helpughing too. ¡°It¡¯s hrious, Tracy! Never thought your


    husband is such an idiot!¡± she sneered.


    Tracy looked at her coolly, without a word. She trusted Baron.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t waste our time, man. Kneel down and apologize to Patti right now! Or the Brown family will


    let your Perry family no longer exist!¡± said Dane, stillughing.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you threaten Mr. Owen in the name of the Brown family!¡± A voice came


    suddenly from his behind.


    Dane wouldn¡¯t even turn his head. That familiar voice scared him out of his wits. He just stood there,


    frozen with fear.

 Chapter 189 The Sweetest Memory

    Chapter 189 The Sweetest Memory


    As soon as he said those words, the owner of the voice came into the store. He was Shallot, Kris¡¯


    favorite grandchild and the heir to the Brown family. It wasn¡¯t long ago that he was appointed as


    General Manager of the Brown Group.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Brown?¡± Dane said respectfully, trying hard not to tremble.


    Shallot gave Dane a baleful nce and shouted, ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡±


    Then he went straight to Baron and said reverently, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Owen.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t think Shallot woulde. He looking over at Shallot in mild surprise.


    ¡°When Grandpa called me, I was in the neighborhood. So, I think I should take care of the matter


    myself,¡± Shallot exined rapidly.


    Then he looked sideways at Dane and said, ¡°I have checked it out. His father works in mypany,


    but he has nothing to do with mypany.¡±


    Baron nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave the rest of the matters to you!¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Owen! I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Shallot said and stood respectfully as Baron got out, holding


    the hand of Tracy.


    The spectators were petrified to see this. Shallot looked too young to have been in a high position in


    the Brown family. But even more amazingly, it seemed Shallot revered and feared Baron.


    As Dane heard their conversation, his tension and fear were increased. Only then did he realize that he


    had made a big mistake!


    ¡°Fire Quentin! Right now!¡± Shallot said on the phone.


    Dane¡¯s face went white when he heard the words. He knelt beside Shallot and begged, ¡°I was wrong.


    I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Brown! But my father has nothing to do with it! Don¡¯t fire him, please!¡±


    ¡°Save your breath. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You offended Mr. Owen. No one will be able to


    protect you!¡± Shallot said calmly.


    At these words, Dane went very pale and sunk to the floor in fright. If his father lost this job, it meant his


    whole family would lose the vital financial support.


    The spectators¡¯ eyes were wide with astonishment. From Shallot¡¯s words, they could surmise that


    Baron was obviously more powerful than Shallot.


    Patti was so freaked out that she went very pale. She knew she really screwed up this time. Dane¡¯s


    father lost his job, because of her!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, honey! Tracy¡¯s husband is just a security guard! I remember it well!¡± said Patti in a


    terrified voice.


    Looking at Patti, Dane was getting angrier and angrier. He raised a hand and smacked her right across


    the face. ¡°Son of a bitch. It is you! This is all your fault! You ruined my life!¡± Dane roared. Then he beat


    her and kicked her, as if to vent his anger. The pain was so sharp that Patti let out screams of pain, but


    no one intervened to stop them.


    ¡°Hear me, you son of a bitch! From now on, you¡¯re not my fianc¨¦e anymore! Go far, far away. If I ever


    see you again, I will kill you,¡± Dane said and stormed out of the store.


    Patti hurried to follow and begged, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sorry. I know I failed you. I never will again. I


    promise!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Dane said and gave her a hard kick. Then he left.


    Patti suffered the kick, which hit her head on the floor. And there was blood all over her face. A crowd


    of onlookers gathered around, talking excitedly.


    Patti was enraged and yelled at them, ¡°Fuck off. Get away from me!¡± Then she tottered away.


    At that moment, Baron and Tracy were taking a walk, hand in hand.


    Tracy didn¡¯t shake off his hand. She seemed to be deep in thought. She had known something about


    Baron, including the Owen family, the P and his Brone Group, and he was good at fighting. What


    she didn¡¯t know was why Shallot was so deferential to him.


    The Brown family was one of the most powerful families in Cona, just like the Lewis family. Why did the


    two biggest families follow Baron¡¯s orders?


    ¡°Tracy, do you have any questions to ask me?¡± Baron asked as Tracy looked puzzled.


    ¡°I would love to know everything about you, if you will,¡± Tracy said quietly.


    Baron smiled, ¡°In fact, I own all of the businesses of the Brown family.¡±


    After hearing this, Tracy couldn¡¯t helpughing a little. ¡°Bullshit. I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Tracy chuckled.


    Baron could only shake his head and said, ¡°This time I¡¯m really telling the truth. Why do you not seem


    to believe me?¡±


    Tracy stared at him in surprise and shocked for a moment. Suddenly it all made sense, if the Brown


    family¡¯s businesses belonged to Baron. But she didn¡¯t ask again.


    For a minute, neither of them spoke. Suddenly, Tracy pointed to a store not far away. ¡°I want a hot dog,


    Baron!¡± she said, her eyes twinkling.


    Baron was taken by surprise. Then he nodded and ran to get it for her. Tracy smiled and took it.


    Baron looked gently at her, watching her eat happily. Just then, Tracy stopped eating the hot dog and


    lifted it to his mouth, ¡°Try it,¡± she said, smiling.


    Without hesitation, Baron took a bite. He smiled. That was like an electric feeling. He chewed it and


    thought it was the world¡¯s most delicious foods.


    Just like that, they shared the hot dog and had a great time here. Baron smiled. Tracy could see the


    inner happiness shining in his eyes. As if it was the most wonderful thing in the world.


    Not long afterwards, Yuri walked out of the cinema with Lara. Lara looked excited and talked about the


    film with Yuri.


    Looking at this, Baron¡¯s lips arched into a smile. It would be the sweetest memory of his life.


    But in that moment, an awful flicker of doubt appeared in Baron¡¯s eyes. He found several men were


    following them stealthily.


    He thought for a minute. The McGill family was the most likely to do it, for a few hours ago, he killed a


    killer of the family.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 190 Revenge for Bill’s Death

    Chapter 190 Revenge for Bill¡¯s Death


    Baron nced back with a cold, contemptuous smile. There were eight killers following him. As he


    expected, they were sent by the McGill family.


    Baron¡¯s face did not change and kept chatting with Tracy, with the same oldposure. He didn¡¯t want


    to scare them, for Tracy and Lara were the two most important people in his life.


    And Jacob and Samba were nearby, so Baron was not worried at all. Sure enough, Jacob and Samba


    appeared! They passed Baron quickly and walked toward the eight killers.


    Jacob knocked right into one of them deliberately and roared, ¡°You bastard! You walked right into me!¡±


    That killer looked at Jacob coldly and shouted, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Just then, Jacob raised his fist and knocked him down in one punch.


    At the same time, Samba joined the fight. He was a great boxer, so beating the killers was a piece of


    cake. He brandished his massive fist rapidly and knocked all of them off his feet.


    The killersy on the ground, bleeding profusely. Jacob stepped up to them and put his foot on one


    killer¡¯s chest. ¡°Who are you and why did you follow Mr. Owen?¡±


    The killer stared at him. ¡°You are working for Baron, aren¡¯t you?¡± he managed to say in a choking voice.


    Jacob made no reply to the question. Beyond any expectations, he took out a dagger. One quick sh


    opened the killer¡¯s throat, a wash of blood spurting freely.


    And then Jacob walked towards another killer and stared fiercely at him. He held the dagger, blood


    dripping from it. ¡°Who are you and why did you follow Mr. Owen?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Please! I am from the McGill family. Rory sent us here to kidnap Mr. Owen and take him


    to the Davis Manor,¡± the killer said and his voice was shaking.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jacob asked coldly. Baron was the most important person in P. Anyone who tried to hurt him


    would not be spared.


    ¡°Rory is very angry because Mr. Owen killed his apprentice. So, he tries to get revenge,¡± the killer said


    quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After hearing this, Jacob squinted at him, a cool gleam in his eyes. ¡°Jackass! He¡¯s a dead man,¡± he


    said and left with Samba.


    When Baron arrived the Peak Hotel with his wife and daughter, he got a text message from Jacob, ¡°It¡¯s


    Rory. He wanted to avenge his apprentice¡¯s death. Do you want me to kill him?¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t hesitate and sent the message ¡°OK¡±.


    A funeral was taking ce in the Davis Manor. There was a deadly silence in the room. Bill¡¯s body


    hadn¡¯t been buried yet.


    Ollie, Bill¡¯s grandfather, the head of the Davis family, swore to take revenge on Baron. But to his


    surprise, Rory¡¯s apprentice failed. Then he began to n his next step.


    At the same time, Rory stood in silence watching his apprentice¡¯s body. Anger was boiling up inside


    him.


    ¡°I am going to bury you, Baron!¡± Rory swore to himself.


    He looked at his watch again. It was 11 o¡¯clock. He looked at the door, looking anxious. It had been


    over two hours, and his men still wasn¡¯t even back yet. ¡°You shit! Come quickly! Bring the jerk to me!


    Don¡¯t disappoint me again!¡±


    In the Davis Manor, the members of the Davis family gathered here. Everyone looked worried.


    Jensen, Ollie¡¯s eldest son, Bill¡¯s father, was much agitated. ¡°Dad. I think Rory is unreliable! His


    apprentice was killed by Baron. But he buried his head like ostriches!¡±


    Elias, Ollie¡¯s other son, gave Jensen a cold stare and said gravely, ¡°Watch your mouth, Jensen! We


    can¡¯t afford to upset Rory! He represents the McGill family! You will drag our entire family into a big


    trouble.¡±


    Jensen suddenly jumped to his feet. He looked at Elias with ming eyes. ¡°It was my son who was


    killed! As a father, I shall revenge for his death! And I know what you¡¯re thinking. You are scared of


    Rory and Baron, right? You coward!¡±


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡± Elias stood up too and looked at Jensen. ¡°Bill was my nephew. I am quite


    sorry he was dead. I want to revenge for his death just like you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, both of you!¡± Ollie mmed his hand down on the table. ¡°I know how hard it is, Jensen! Bill¡¯s


    death hit you quite hard. Don¡¯t worry. Rory has sent eight killers to catch Baron. Rory won¡¯t fail this


    time, I believe him. Because his apprentice was killed by Baron too. There is no way he will let the jerk


    get away with that.¡±


    At these words, Jensen calmed down. He nodded and said, ¡°I got it, Dad. I¡¯m sorry. I kind of lose


    control.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s sad that Bill died, but I¡¯ll get Baron back for this. And from now on, you¡¯ll be in


    charge of Remi Pharmaceuticals,¡± Ollie said soothingly.


    Jensen smiled when he heard that. Remi Pharmaceuticals was one of the most important businesses


    of the Davis family. It also meant that Jensen was likely to be the heir to the family.


    Just then, there was a loud bang from outside.


    Ollie was shocked. He leapt to his feet and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡±

 Chapter 191 One Critical Strike

    Chapter 191 One Critical Strike


    Everyone in the manor was in shock.


    Elias swallowed and said, ¡°There should be a car ident!¡±


    ¡°A car ident?¡±


    Ollie was furious, ¡°When can vehiclese and go at will from the Davis Manor?¡±


    There was a built-in underground garage in the manor. All cars were parked there. In the manor, no


    parking was allowed. Not even the cars were owned by Ollie.


    But suddenly a car ident happened in the manor. It could be imagined how angry Ollie was.


    ¡°Mr. Davis! A Wrangler has crashed into Mr. Dean¡¯s room!¡±


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man, who looked panicked, rushed into the manor and said in a panic.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The whole Davis family was all dumbfounded.


    Rory was a master specially invited from the McGill family. Even in the McGill family, he was highly


    respected. But now in the Davis manor, his room had been crashed by a car.


    ¡°Bastard, who even dares to crash into Mr. Dean¡¯s room? He is really heedless of the consequences!¡±


    Ollie was so angry that he hurriedly led his family out of the room.


    Sure enough, just as they went out, they saw a ck Wrangler parked in front of the gate next door.


    The gate had been knocked off.


    This was not the point. The most important was that Rory struggled to get up from the ground. His face


    was covered with blood.


    Obviously, when the Wrangler knocked the manor gate away, the gate hit Rory.


    Seeing this, the Davis family felt it make their flesh creep. That was Rory, the master-hand of the McGill


    family. But now he was injured in the Davis family. They couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At that moment, the door of the Wrangler suddenly opened and a robust body stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Ollie had not seen Jacob before and he was very puzzled.


    The others all shook their heads. None of them knew him.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, I¡¯ve never seen him in the Davis Manor before!¡±


    The old butler suddenly said. He was so worried.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the Davis Manor at night!¡±


    As soon as Ollie knew that he was not from their family, he immediately shouted at Jacob.


    At that moment, it was necessary to show his attitude. If Rory wanted them to bear the consequences,


    he would kill all the people in his family.


    Rory¡¯s face was covered with blood in the vi. He looked extremely furious and held a forbidding


    countenance.


    Rory had great strength. But at that moment, he could feel that Jacob wanted to kill him.


    Jacob ignored the people of the Davis family, and just stared at Rory, like a falcon targeting his prey.


    He also held a dagger in his hand. It was so sharp. Jacob just kept ying with it in his hand.


    ¡°You are Rory?¡±


    Jacob finally spoke.


    Rory gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are Rory. That¡¯s right!¡±


    As soon as Jacob finished speaking, he suddenly walked into the manor.


    Both of them just gave an irrelevant answer. The people of the Davis family were stunned.


    Rory was invited by Elias from the McGill family, and now he encountered such a ridiculous thing here.


    Should anything really happen, he would sure be held responsible.


    Elias was not stupid, on the contrary, he was very smart, otherwise, he would not be put in an important


    position by Ollie.


    ¡°Dad, he is not an ordinary person. He must havee to kill Mr. Dean. You should quickly arrange


    some men to get rid of him!¡± Elias said in a hurry.


    Ollie, as the head of the Davis family, also realized that things were not that simple.


    Jacob knew Rory¡¯s name. He directly drove his car into Rory¡¯s vi and was now walking towards Rory


    with a dagger in his hand. It was obvious that he wanted to kill Rory.


    After all, Rory was invited from the McGill family. If he was killed in the Davis family, the McGill family


    would definitely ask them to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Inform the gunners to get ready!¡±


    Ollie ordered the old butler beside him.


    The people present were all stunned. Ollie even asked the gunners toe here. It was unbelievable.


    Although all the people present were from the direct line of descent, none of them knew that there were


    gunners in the Davis Manor, except Ollie and the few people who held power in the family.


    The old butler was stunned for a moment and said with a worried face, ¡°Mr. Davis, once you let the


    gunners out, I¡¯m afraid it will bring big trouble to our family. Please think twice!¡±


    In Nona, it was very strict in gun control. If you didn¡¯t have the relevant procedures, it would be a felony


    if you were found holding illegal possession of firearms.


    ¡°Just do it!¡±


    Ollie said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Davis!¡±


    The old butler didn¡¯t dare to say more and hurriedly turned around to leave.


    Ollie was also forced by the situation to ask the gunners out.


    For so many years, there was a weapon team in the Davis Manor, but it never came into use.


    Unexpectedly, they woulde out today.


    But he had to do this. Once Rory had an ident, the McGill family would ask them to bear the


    consequences. Then the Davis family had only one path that led to death.


    In the manor, Rory still stood in ce. He stared at Jacob and his eyes were full of vignce.


    He had already sensed that Jacob was not an ordinary person.


    At that moment, Jacob stopped about three meters away from Rory.


    ¡°You are, Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Rory finally saw Jacob¡¯s face and was immediately shocked.


    Jacob was previously the top master of the Porter family in Kato, and could also be said to be the top


    master of Kato.


    The Porter family also ranked among the top in Kato because of Jacob. Even the most influential


    Maguire family and Woods family in Kato did not dare to act rashly just because of him.


    Rory was the master from the McGill family. He naturally knew Jacob.


    Jacob, however, had never seen him. He just stared at Rory coldly.


    ¡°Jacob, I have nothing against you. Why do you want toe to my trouble?¡±


    Rory suddenly said angrily.


    Although he had never dealt with Jacob before, Jacob was well-known throughout the whole Jako.


    Rory naturally wasn¡¯t willing to fight with him.


    ¡°The eight people you sent out have all been killed by me. Now, do you still think that there is no hatred


    between us?¡±


    Jacob suddenly said.


    ¡°What? You killed my people?¡±


    Rory was instantly enraged. He had been waiting for their good news, but finally, he got Jacob here.


    Soon, he reacted, ¡°You¡¯re working for Baron now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you dare to offend him, then you are my enemy.¡±


    Jacob said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to say yourst words!¡±


    ¡°You are so arrogant!¡±


    Rory burst into a rage and rushed to Jacob.


    Although he did not want to fight with Jacob, it did not mean that he was afraid of him.


    Jacob still looked indifferent. Over the years in the Porter family, he had fought with many masters, but


    they were all killed by him.


    Even Rory was a master from the McGill family, he wouldn¡¯t be the exception!


    Jacob¡¯s figure shed. The dagger in his hand showed a simple arc in the void.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Their bodies passed near each other, and then they stood still at the same time.


    In the next second, Rory looked terrified and his eyes were rounded. There was a line of blood


    appearing on his neck, gradually blooming. He covered his neck with his hands tightly, but he couldn¡¯t


    stop the blood that was gushing out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Rory¡¯s body fell straight to the ground. After twitching a few times, he didn¡¯t move anymore.


    It took only one strike.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The Davis family, who were standing at the doorway all stared in awe.


    They saw with their own eyes that Rory took the initiative to rush towards Jacob, and then Jacob also


    rushed out. They passed near each other and stood still.


    Finally, Rory got a fatal strike to his throat!

 Chapter 192 This Was Love

    Chapter 192 This Was Love


    The people of the Davis family were all petrified. The powerful man from the McGill family, whom they


    thought was superior and had extraordinary strength, was killed by Jacob with one strike.


    How was that possible?


    Everyone had the same idea in their mind.


    ¡°If you go against me, you can still live! If you go against Baron, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Jacob stared at Rory¡¯s corpse and said indifferently.


    Then, he stepped out of the manor.


    Just as he walked out, a dozen people held guns in their hands and pointed at his head.


    He raised his eyebrows, and gazed at Ollie, ¡°Since I left from that ce, I¡¯ve been pointed at with a gun


    countless times, but I¡¯m still alive now. Do you know why?¡±


    Without waiting for Ollie¡¯s response, he continued, ¡°Because, they¡¯re all dead!¡±


    Ollie felt Jacob was just like a beast staring at him. Jacob could kill him at any time if he wanted.


    But what Ollie didn¡¯t know was that Jacob didn¡¯t feel at ease at all. All his muscles were tense and he


    was ready to dodge away from them at any time.


    In this world, there were really some people who could dodge away from the gun, but he wasn¡¯t that


    kind of person.


    At such a moment, he just made use of his words to frighten Ollie, so as to ensure that he could leave


    safely.


    Even though the person who was pointed at by the guns was Jacob, none of the people in the Davis


    family was rxed.


    Jacob killed Rory with one strike. It was so frightening and brought them great psychological pressure.


    ¡°Mr. Dean is from the McGill family. Even the head of the McGill family treated him respectfully, but you


    killed him. This is going against the McGill family!¡±


    Ollie pretended that he was not afraid of Jacob, gritted his teeth, and said.


    He knew how powerful Jacob was, but did not believe that he could leave alive when a dozen people


    held guns to point at his head.


    If the person he killed was not Rory, maybe Ollie wouldn¡¯t offend him.


    But Rory was dead. If Jacob was allowed to leave his family unharmed, by the time the McGill family


    figured out the truth, it would be the day of the Davis family¡¯s downfall.


    Therefore, he would never let Jacob leave.


    ¡°In that case, you are not going to let me go?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jacob looked solemn, and the coldness was released from his body.


    Ollie had the illusion that the man in front of him had experienced brutal ughter and finally


    possessed such an imposing manner.


    At the same time, Jacob had gathered all the power to his legs. Once he felt something was wrong, he


    would choose to dodge immediately.


    Although Ollie didn¡¯t say anything, he felt ambivalent.


    After a while, he got calmer. He stared at Jacob and said, ¡°You killed Mr. Dean, so we can¡¯t let you go.


    You must follow me to the McGill family and exin everything to them.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can just shoot me!¡±


    Jacob said without hesitation, ¡°But you¡¯d better think it clearly. Once you can¡¯t kill me, then the one who


    dies will be you!¡±


    Rory¡¯s blood on the dagger had already solidified, and it looked even more frightening in the dim light.


    Ollie hesitated again. He only had two choices.


    First, he gave an order to let them shoot at the same time. If they could kill Jacob, his Davis family


    would be safe. If they couldn¡¯t, he would die.


    The second was that he let Jacob leave, but once the McGill family found it out, the McGill family would


    certainly destroy his family.


    No matter what choice he made, it seemed to be a dead-end for him.


    ¡°Dad, we must not let him go!¡±


    Elias noticed that Ollie hesitated. He said in a hurry, ¡°We invited Mr. Dean here. Now we can kill him. If


    we let him go, the McGill family will destroy our family.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just bluffing. How could he survive when so many people hold guns targeting on his head?¡±


    Elias didn¡¯t believe that.


    The person who was most anxious was him. After all, Elias was the one who invited Rory here.


    Just as Elias finished speaking, Jacob suddenly put forth his strength to step on his feet and his body


    shed.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Ollie ordered without hesitation.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The sound of gunfire instantly resounded through the night.


    Jacob, who had been prepared, had already rushed into the vi before they shot.


    He did not dare to gamble and could only seize the best opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Run after him!¡±


    Seeing Jacob rushing into the vi, Ollie roared in anger.


    Since he had already given the order, he must kill Jacob.


    More than ten gunners rushed into the vi together.


    But Jacob had already jumped from the vi window and instantly disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Bastard! Find him! He must die!¡±


    Ollie was instantly furious.


    He knew how powerful Jacob was. He even could kill Rory easily.


    Since he could break into the Davis manor and kill Rory, that meant that he could also easily kill him.


    Thinking about this, Ollie was terrified.


    Jacob was known as the ¡°king of the night¡± because of his powerful ability to assassinate. Even if it was


    a master from those eight families in Donas, he would feel worried if Jacob had paid attention to him,


    let alone someone in the Jako.


    In the Peak Hotel.


    Just as Baron got home, he received a text message from Jacob, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    The corner of Baron¡¯s mouth quirked up. He really deserved to be a master from P.


    If Jacob could ept more training, he would be more powerful.


    ¡°Lara, you can sleep with me tonight. I can tell you the story about the movie. Okay?¡±


    When Tracy was about to go back to her room Yuri suddenly pulled Lara into her arms.


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡±


    Lara just finished watching the movie. She was very happy to hear that Yuri was going to tell her the


    story about it.


    Before Tracy could stop it, Lara had already pulled Yuri away.


    When passing by Baron, Yuri smiled wickedly and whispered, ¡°Baron, that¡¯s all I can do for you!


    Fighting! I want a nephew.¡±


    Then, Yuri took Lara into her room.


    Baron suddenly found that Yuri was so good.


    He took a nce at Tracy and found that she had already blushed.


    The most important was that Tracy was not going to take Lara back to her room. She red at Baron


    and then went back.


    When they went shopping in Imperial Mall, they had been holding hands all the way. They became


    closer to each other. Now, Lara was taken away by Yuri. It was such a good opportunity.


    Baron suddenly felt that his heart was beating much faster than usual, and by the time he returned to


    his room, Tracy had already entered the bathroom to take a shower.


    The sound inside came to him. Baron felt excited.


    ¡°Is Tracy really ready?¡±


    He suddenly muttered to himself.


    In P, he was the invincible Conqueror, but he had no experience in love affairs.


    Just as he was struggling in his heart, Tracy also felt hesitant in the bathroom.


    In fact, she had already realized that she loved Baron.


    When Baron was in trouble, she would be very worried.


    When Baron did not pick her up on time, she would worry if he would leave without saying goodbye


    again.


    Even in thepany, when she was free, she would think of Baron from time to time.


    ¡°This, should be love, right?¡±


    Tracy suddenly muttered in a small voice. She was imagining what was about to happen.


    When she came back to her senses, she blushed. Seeing her body in the mirror, she said shyly, ¡°Why


    do I keep imagining those things in my mind? Do I really want to have that thing with him?¡±

 Chapter 193 I Wanted the Truth.

    Chapter 193 I Wanted the Truth.


    When Tracy came out of the shower, she only wrapped herself with a white bath towel.


    The loose bath towel was held high by her chest. She looked so attractive.


    The bath towel was very narrow. Maybe she wanted to cover her upper body. There were still some


    crystal droplets on her legs.


    Baron stared at Tracy, even wanting to swallow her in one bite.


    Tracy felt so shy. Also, she was a littlecent.


    They had lived together for so long, but Baron hadn¡¯t done anything to her. Originally, she thought it


    was because she was not charming enough, but today she realized that Baron couldn¡¯t resist her.


    The reason why Baron never crossed the line was that he respected her. Thinking of this, she felt so


    heartwarming.


    Although it was an ident when they had sex, she had to acknowledge that she was so lucky to meet


    him. He was a really good man.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Seeing Baron like that, Tracyughed out.


    She was so beautiful. Baron even looked dumbfounded for a while.


    ¡°You are so beautiful! No one canpete with you.¡±


    What he had said fit perfectly.


    ¡°Silly, go to have a shower!¡±


    ¡°What? Oh! Okay!¡±


    Baron rushed into the bathroom in a panic.


    Inside the bathroom, Baron felt so nervous. He didn¡¯t know what he could do to deal with what was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    going to happen next.


    But what was certain was that he was very excited and nervous. Even though he had fallen into a


    desperate situation when he was on the battlefield, he was not as nervous as he was now.


    When he finished showering and walked out of the bathroom, the scene in front of him made him so


    surprised.


    Lara, who had been taken away by Yuri just now, was now nestling in Tracy¡¯s arms and smiling at


    Baron, who was so nervous, ¡°Dad, I know you and mom are loath to part with me, so Ie back to


    sleep with you!¡±


    Baron was at a loss at that moment. He finally waited for the moment when Tracy took the initiative, but


    the opportunity was ruined by this little girl.


    Tracy blushed and exined in a low voice, ¡°She came back herself!¡±


    Baron had no choice but to shake his head, ¡°Then go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you wear clothes?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to tell a story to me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to drink water!¡±


    ¡­


    This night was destined to be a white night. Lara usually slept early. But today it seemed that she was


    especially excited and did not fall asleep untilte at night.


    Early the next morning, Baron just went home after morning exercise. Yuri came out of the kitchen with


    two cups of hot milk. When she saw Baron, she smirked, ¡°Baron, did you have a good time yesterday?


    I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault to let Lara get back.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Hold on for a few more days. Then I will pick Lara up and develop our rtionship.


    Soon, you will have your sex life.¡±


    Yuri smirked and mocked up him.


    ¡°Yuri, do you need a spanking?¡±


    Then Tracy¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    She was walking down with Lara in her arms. She felt both shy and angry.


    Yuri quickly shut up. She smiled and held Lara¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Lara, didn¡¯t you sayst time that


    you want a little brother?¡±


    Lara nodded hastily, and Yuri added, ¡°Then from today on, you have to sleep with me at night.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lara looked puzzled.


    ¡°You need to leave your mommy and daddy alone together in order to give birth to a little brother,¡± Yuri


    exined very patiently.


    Lara curled up her lips, looked at Yuri, and said, ¡°But I want to sleep with my mom, and I also want a


    younger brother. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Then there is no way. Unless you sleep with me, otherwise your mother will not be able to give birth to


    a younger brother for you!¡±


    Yuri looked like a bad uncle. She guided Lara so patiently.


    ¡°Aunt Yuri, I have a solution!¡±


    Lara suddenly rolled her eyes and said happily, ¡°From today onwards, I will sleep with mommy. You


    sleep with my daddy. Then you can give birth to a younger brother for me.¡±


    When Lara said it out, the three adults were instantly petrified.


    After a while, Yuri said with a blushing face, ¡°You guys eat the breakfast. I¡¯m going to work first!¡±


    After saying that, she rushed out of the house.


    ¡°Mom, why doesn¡¯t Aunt Yuri eat breakfast?¡±


    Lara didn''t know what she meant by that just now and asked Tracy.


    Tracy also blushed. She red at Baron, and then admonished Lara, ¡°No more words about having a


    little brother in the future, or mommy will not talk to you!¡±


    Lara looked aggrieved. Seeing this, Baron quickly said, ¡°Lara, hurry up andyou¡¯re your breakfast, or


    you will bete!¡±


    After eating the breakfast, Baron sent Lara to kindergarten first, then sent Tracy to Samho, and finally


    left alone.


    ¡­


    In the Davis Manor!


    What happenedst night did not leak out.


    Early in the morning, people from the McGill family came.


    There was a corpse lying in the open space of the reception hall.


    It was Rory, who had been killed by Jacobst night.


    There was a young man sitting in the center of the crowd. He was about thirty years old.


    The head of the Davis family, however, was sitting right next to him.


    This showed the status of that young man.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, please tell us clearly what happenedst night. If you dare to hide anything, I think there is


    no need for the Davis family to exist in the world in the future.¡±


    The young man suddenly said. He looked so calm, but as if he was threatening Ollie.


    Hearing that, Ollie could not help but tremble. He was clear that the young man in front of him really


    had the ability to exterminate the Davis family.


    Because this young man is the most outstanding person across all three generations in the McGill


    family. His name was Hugo.


    Hugo and Trump were of the same generation, but their status in the McGill family was far from each


    other.


    And among the third generation of the McGill Family, only Hugo can be called Mr. McGill.


    ¡°Mr. McGill,st night a car suddenly broke into Mr. Dean¡¯s room. When we arrived, we found that he


    had already been killed!¡±


    Ollie responded in a hurry.


    Hugo narrowed his eyes and stared at Ollie, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ollie gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. McGill, I¡¯m telling the truth. But what is certain is that this matter


    definitely has something to do with Baron.¡±


    Last night, after they failed to find Jacob, all the people of the Davis family gathered together to discuss


    how to deal with the McGill family¡¯s questions.


    If they really confessed the truth, the McGill family would definitely go after them because of Ollie¡¯s


    hesitationst night. If he hadn¡¯t hesitated, Jacob wouldn¡¯t find the opportunity to escape.


    In order to protect their family, Ollie had to conceal the truth.


    Hugo gradually looked serious, ¡°Mr. Davis, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell me what really happened


    Olli¡¯s body was already soaked with cold sweat. He was not sure whether Hugo had known the truth or


    not.


    While he was hesitating, Hugo suddenly nced at the people present and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys a


    chance to take his ce. If anyone can tell the truth aboutst night, in the future, he will be the head of


    the Davis family!¡±


    After Hugo said that, many of the Davis family got very excited.


    Ollie felt something went wrong. He said in a hurry, ¡°Hugo, I¡¯ll tell you! I will say! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Ollie could finish his words, Hugo had shot his head. His body fell straight to the ground.


    The strong man standing behind Hugo took a colt back to the inside of his suit as if nothing had just


    happened.


    It was so silent in the hall. Everyone was trembling.


    Hugo did that so quickly.


    ¡°This is the price for lying to me!¡±


    Hugo said expressionlessly. He nced at all the people present and asked again, ¡°Who can tell me


    the truth aboutst night?¡±

 Chapter 194 Not Allowed To Get In

    Chapter 194 Not Allowed To Get In


    Hugo appeared so calm, which made all the people of the Davis family feel extremely terrified.


    Although their master had been killed, none of them dared to say a word about it.


    ¡°I can tell you!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you!¡±


    ¡­


    After a short while of silence, all of the entire family scrambled to answer Hugo.


    Hugo curled up his lips and pointed at a person in the crowd, ¡°You tell me!¡±


    The person who was pointed at was Elias, the most outstanding person among the younger generation


    of the Davis family. He was also the heir to the position of the head of the family.


    Elias hurriedly said, ¡°Last night, we were having a meeting to discuss how to deal with Baron, but just


    at that moment, someone drove a Wrangler to break into our manor, and ran into the vi where Mr.


    Dean lived.¡±


    Elias said everything that happenedst night, including the details, very clearly.


    When he finished, Hugo nodded his head. It seemed that he was considering something.


    After a while, Hugo suddenly said, ¡°To put it simply, Mr. Dean was killed by a man called Jacob. He was


    about thirty-five years old. Originally, you had the opportunity to kill him, but because of Ollie¡¯s


    hesitation, Jacob found the opportunity to escape, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Elias hurriedly responded.


    ¡°Jacob¡­ Why is this name a bit familiar to me?¡±


    Hugo suddenly muttered to himself.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, in the past, the Porter family in Kato, had a killer called Jacob. He was extremely powerful


    and was good at assassinating. He was also known as the number one killer in Kato.¡±


    After Hugo finished speaking, the middle-aged man behind him, suddenly said.


    ¡°The Porter family in Kato? Is it the Porter family that waspletely overthrown suddenly a few


    months ago?¡± Hugo asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged man said.


    ¡°Find out Jacob¡¯s real identity!¡±


    Hugo finished speaking and stood up. He suddenly looked at Elias and said, ¡°From now on, you are the


    master of the Davis family. If someone dares to go against you, contact me at any time!¡±


    Hearing this, Elias was instantly overjoyed and quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. McGill!¡±


    Hugo took a nce at Rory¡¯s corpse and ordered Elias, ¡°I¡¯ll let your family handle Mr. Dean¡¯s funeral.


    So much for that. Do not go to Baron again, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. McGill!¡±


    Although Elias did not understand why Hugo did not let them make a move against Baron, he knew


    that from now on, the Davis family would have to do what the McGill family told them to do.


    On the way back to the Jako.


    The strong man who was driving suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. McGill, this time you lost such a powerful


    person. Are you just going to let it go?¡±


    Hugo sneered, ¡°No one can kill my people so easily. I just let him enjoy himself for a few days. There is


    someone who can fix him.¡±


    The news of Ollie¡¯s death soon spread throughout Cona.


    The Davis family only said to the public that Ollie died of illness. No one knew how Ollie died. But many


    people with keen perceptions realized that something was strange.


    Three days ago, Ollie¡¯s grandson just died, and now Ollie was also dead.


    For a while, countless people in Cona focused their attention on Baron.


    It was not that they knew Baron killed Bill, but three days ago, at the auction on the top floor of the


    Dragon Club, Bill and Baron fell foul of each other, and then Bill was killed.


    Although the Davis family did not say how Bill died, everyone knew that this matter must have


    something to do with Baron.


    In Kris¡¯s vi.


    Baron was sitting at the head of the table, and Kris was sitting beside him.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, we have gotten the news that the master of the Davis family, Ollie had suddenly died!¡±


    Kris suddenly said. He looked so surprised.


    Baron was only slightly surprised. He then sneered and asked Kris, ¡°Do you think it has something to


    do with me?¡±


    Kris hurriedly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. Ollie was very healthy, but how could he die in


    this way all of a sudden? It is not that simple.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t say anything and did not bother to care about what happened to the Davis family.


    But he really had some vague spections in his heart.


    Last night, Jacob killed Rory, and today Ollie suddenly died. This matter must have something to do


    with the McGill family.


    Thinking of the McGill family, Baron¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    In fact, he had no grudges with the McGill family at all, but they set themselves against him so many


    times.


    The first time was in the Cona branch of the Brone group. Palmermitted suicide jumping off a


    building, which caused a lot of public opinions and brought great trouble to thepany at that time.


    That was rted to the McGill family.


    The second time was when he apanied Tracy to the yground and was secretly filmed. That


    was also rted to the McGill family.


    The third time was that Walter from the Wilson family in Cona forced to buy the Peak Hotel. That was


    also rted to the McGill family.


    In addition to these three things, the Cona branch of the Brone Group hade into a series of small


    troubles since its establishment. It was also rted to the McGill family.


    ¡°How much do you know about the McGill family in Jako?¡±


    Baron suddenly asked.


    Kris said, ¡°The power of Jaco is moreplex, and there are many rich families there. The McGill


    family is one of the top families in Jako.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the McGill family has the support from one of the eight families in Donas. It is not clear


    which family gives them their support.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I don¡¯t know much about their family. I only have a rough idea.¡±


    Baron nodded.


    The next few days, nothing had happened.


    Baron and Tracy¡¯s rtionship had not been able to make further progress. Lara stuck to Tracy every


    night, and they couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Although nothing happened, they got much closer.


    ¡°Baron, the day after tomorrow is my cousin¡¯s wedding. My mom asks me to go there and check


    whether they need my help.¡±


    On Friday night, when Tracy got in Baron¡¯s car, Tracy suddenly said.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your cousin¡¯s wedding, I have to attend. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Baron said with a smile.


    Tracy was a little hesitant. Baron asked doubtfully, ¡°You do not want me to go, right?¡±


    Tracy said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will insult you.¡±


    Hearing this, Baron felt heartwarming. He said with a smile, ¡°Only the weak will show off their power


    with their words. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Baron remembered very clearly that when he left P and just returned to the Perry manor, he met


    Sherry¡¯s rtives and knew what kind of people they were.


    It was just that those people didn¡¯t matter to him at all. They didn¡¯t even have the right to let him face


    them squarely.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go there together tomorrow.¡±


    Tracy said somewhat reluctantly.


    Early the next morning, they went out.


    Yuri drove the Maserati to pick up Sherry and Terry.


    Baron¡¯s family went there in the Phaeton.


    What surprised Baron was that Sherry¡¯s parents lived in Kato.


    It only took him thirty minutes to go from Cona to Kato.


    ¡°Baron, have you been to Kato before?¡±


    Seeing that Baron had arrived at Kato without even using the navigation, Tracy asked with a puzzled


    look.


    Baron smiled, ¡°More than that. The Kato Prosperity is mine.¡±


    Hearing this, Tracy rolled her eyes, ¡°The Kato Prosperity is thergest enterprise in Kato. It was said


    that it used to be the Porter family¡¯s property. Then this family had offended a big shot and declined.


    After that, the Kato Prosperity passed on to someone else.¡±


    ¡°It can even be said that the status of the Kato Prosperity in Kato isparable to that of a top family.¡±


    Tracy obviously did not believe Baron¡¯s words. Although she knew that Baron was very powerful and


    rich, she still could not believe that Baron would be the one in control of the Kato Prosperity.


    Baron said nothing. He just smiled and didn¡¯t exin anything to him.


    He could not tell Tracy that it was he who had destroyed the Porter family.


    Under Tracy¡¯s guidance, it took them almost half an hour to arrive at a small rural courtyard.


    This was the home of Sherry¡¯s parents. The courtyard was veryrge, with a total area of thousands of


    square meters.


    There were two small vis in the courtyard, which looked very grand.


    In the vige, these two small vis were considered the best houses.


    ¡°Tracy, you are finally here!¡±


    Baron just parked the car at the door. Tracy smiled and walked over.


    She was followed by a man and a woman. The woman was about 23 or 24 years old, about the same


    age as Tracy, with heavy makeup on her face.


    The man was about thirty years old. He wore an Armani, with a Rolex on his wrist, and looked like a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    sessful person.


    ¡°Tracy, I missed you so much!¡±


    The woman saw Tracy and came to hug her in a very enthusiastic way.


    This woman was Marry. She was Tracy¡¯s cousin, her aunt¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Come here, Lara. Let me hug you!¡±


    After greeting Tracy, Marry picked up Lara and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°Marry, your parents are here too, right?¡±


    Tracy asked with a smile.


    Marry hurriedly nodded, ¡°We arrived here yesterday.¡±


    After saying that, Marry suddenly remembered something and hurriedly pulled Tracy forward, ¡°Tracy,


    let me introduce a friend to you!¡±


    ¡°His name is Hardon. He is from a real top-ranking family. He is from the Maguire family in Kato. During


    his master¡¯s degree, he has established Hardon International. He is just like you. You are both


    excellent persons who can set up a business in college.¡±


    Marry introduced happily.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve always heard Marry say that she has a very beautiful cousin. She says you are the number


    one beauty in Cona. I think what she said is true.¡±


    Hardon smiled and reached out his hand towards Tracy.


    As for Baron, he had been ignored by Marry.


    Tracy did not extend her hand, but looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    After saying that, she took the initiative to hold Baron¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go say hello to grandma and


    grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Baron smiled and followed Tracy forward.


    Just before they could enter the gate, they were blocked by Marry.


    ¡°Tracy, we invite you to our cousin¡¯s marriage. He is not allowed to get in.¡±


    Marry faintly nced at Baron and said to Tracy.

 Chapter 195 Daughter’s Son-In-Law

    Chapter 195 Daughter¡¯s Son-In-Law


    What Marry said made Tracy and Yuri changed color.


    ¡°Marry, he is my husband. Why isn¡¯t he allowed to get in?¡±


    Tracy was displeased. In fact, she had known something like this would happen.


    Baron also told her that he didn¡¯t care about it. But she still couldn¡¯t bear hearing others say something


    bad about Baron.


    Hardon curled up his lips.


    Marry nced at Baron disdainfully and said to Tracy, ¡°Tracy, have you forgotten that grandpa didn¡¯t


    agree to it when you get married to this punk? He didn¡¯t even attend the wedding, but now you bring


    him here. Do you think grandpa will let him get into the family?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were red. When Baron said he wanted toe along with her yesterday, she hesitated


    exactly because she thought of this.


    Five years ago, she and Baron got married, which stirred up the whole Cona. Although the Zouch


    family was considered a noble family, they were also involved.


    Tracy¡¯s grandpa didn¡¯t agree with their marriage from the very beginning and had never epted


    Baron.


    This time it was the wedding of the third generation of the Zouch family. Mr. Zouch couldn¡¯t have Baron


    in their family on such an important asion.


    ¡°Baron, if you have self-awareness, don¡¯t pester Tracy anymore. She is now the general manager of


    Samho. You are not good enough for her.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who he is? He is from the influential Maguire family and will be the future master of his


    family. I don¡¯t want to stimte you. Grandpa has agreed to let Hardon get in touch with Tracy, if


    possible, he will marry Tracy.¡±


    ¡°As long as Tracy is married to him, she will be Mrs. Maguire. Do you know what it means? I don¡¯t want


    to waste my energy to say so much to you. Anyway, you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Marry sneered and directly stated the purpose of bringing Hardon here.


    ¡°Marry, shut up! You can¡¯t insult Baron like this!¡±


    Yuri, who had not said anything, finally broke out and shouted angrily at Marry.


    For her, Baron was not only his sister¡¯s husband but also her brother. But he was insulted by Marry.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Yuri, what¡¯s wrong with you? If I remember it correctly, you were also very dissatisfied with this punk,


    right? Why are you treating him so nicely?¡±


    Marry looked surprised. She didn¡¯t get angry although Yuri shouted at her just now.


    She knew very well that Yuri was already the general manager of the Brone Group, which was much


    influential than Samho.


    Only the Kato Prosperity was qualified topare with the Brone Group in the whole Kato.


    She did not dare to offend Yuri.


    Tracy didn¡¯t look very well. Her eyes were red. She said, ¡°Marry, I can tell you clearly that no matter


    who Baron is, he is my husband. During my whole life, I will not leave him!¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly firmly held Baron¡¯s hand, looking at him and said, ¡°Honey, I will take


    you to see my grandma and grandpa. No one can change the fact that we are married.¡±


    Baron could feel that Tracy was determined to take him to see the Zouch family.


    Marry was so shocked. She was very clear how much Tracy and Yuri hated Baron. But now, they were


    angry at her because of him.


    Yuri looked at Hardon coldly and said, ¡°Baron has a bad temper. I advise you¡¯d better not to provoke


    him, otherwise when you regret it, it will be toote!¡±


    Although Yuri didn¡¯t know Baron as well as Tracy, she was smart enough to realize that Baron was not


    that simple.


    Even if Hardon came from the noble family, in Tracy¡¯s opinion, Baron was invincible, and no one could


    be his opponent.


    Hardon didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Tracy leave, he suddenly sneered, ¡°Who can stop me from getting


    the woman I want?¡±


    Mary also sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Hardon, don¡¯t worry about it. He is not good enough for Tracy.


    My grandpa will not agree with it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to check it out!¡±


    Hardon smiled and took the lead to step towards the courtyard.


    When Marry told him that she had a cousin who was the most beautiful woman in Cona, he still


    responded with haughty disdain. He could have any woman with his status.


    But today, after seeing Tracy and Yuri, he realized that she was really beautiful. Although Tracy was


    already married, he could still have fun with her.


    There were two vis in the courtyard. One was for Tracy¡¯s grandma and grandpa, and the other was


    for Tracy¡¯s uncle.


    The man who was getting married tomorrow was Tracy¡¯s uncle¡¯s son.


    Because tomorrow was the wedding, the rtives of the Zouch family were all there.


    In the vi of Tracy¡¯s grandpa and grandma, many rtives were present.


    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re here!¡±


    When Tracy had just brought Baron into her grandpa¡¯s vi, the rtives in the room all looked over.


    But all of them ignored Baron.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, aunt, uncle, how are you!¡±


    Tracy smiled reluctantly. Although she wanted everyone to recognize Baron, she was also clear that it


    was not the time now.


    Baron followed Tracy, carrying many bags in his hands. Baron wanted to buy some gifts for Tracy¡¯s


    elder rtives.


    ¡°Grandfather, this is your favorite tea. Baron took many efforts to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, this is for you, this Jade Buddha is carved with pure P Jade. It¡¯s also Baron who brings to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this is¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Tracy took out the gifts one by one and gave them to the elders.


    For each gift given out, she would emphasize that Baron bought the gifts for them.


    The elders were very happy when receiving the gifts from Tracy. But after knowing that it was Baron


    who bought the gifts, all of them were indifferent.


    The hall, which was originally lively, quickly quieted down.


    Feeling the elders¡¯ indifference, Tracy bit her red lips. Her eyes were full of tears that could fall down at


    any time.


    She held Baron¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Just then, her grandpa suddenly snorted and threw the tea, which Tracy had just taken over to him, into


    the trash can.


    ¡°Tracy, do you think I am silly now? So, you just take some fake stuff to fool me?¡±


    Grandpa said coldly.


    Tracy¡¯s expression instantly changed, ¡°Grandfather, how dare I fool you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about this tea?¡±


    Grandpa coldly snorted, ¡°The tea tree has long been listed as a key protection object as early as 2005,


    so you can¡¯t buy this kind of tea now.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can get this tea, it¡¯s only avable at auctions. But it is very expensive and rare.¡±


    ¡°This packet of tea you gave me is at least 200 grams. Even in 2005, it can be sold for more than 2


    million, not to mention now. It can be sold for at least tens of million dors.¡±


    ¡°You tell me Baron bought this for me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Grandpa knew this tea very well.


    He was very angry and was obviously very upset with Tracy as well.


    Tracy naturally would not suspect Baron. Until this moment, she knew that this packet of tea was so


    expensive.


    ¡°Grandpa, the tea is real!¡±


    Tracy immediately became anxious and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    Grandpa pped on the tea table violently and angrily said, ¡°You can ask anyone present to see who


    would think this is real. If anyone dares to say it is real, I would recognize him as your husband!¡±


    After the old Mr. Zouch said that, everyone lowered their heads. Apparently, no one dared to stand up


    toe to grief at that moment.


    Of course, even if it was real, they would not be willing to defend Baron.


    ¡°That packet of tea is real!¡±


    But just at this moment, someone dared to say that the tea was real.


    Instantly, everyone looked at that man.

 Chapter 196 Treat Her Brother and Sister With Favor

    Chapter 196 Treat Her Brother and Sister With Favor


    When everyone was surprised, Terry calmly walked to Baron.


    It was him just now.


    ¡°Richard. I can ensure that the tea Baron gave to dad is real.¡±


    Terry stood by Baron¡¯s side, gazed at the old man, and said with a serious face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He knew very well what kind of people Baron was. He couldn¡¯t have given a packet of fake tea to him.


    Richard was so angry that his body was trembling slightly.


    Anyone could tell that he was not willing to ept Baron. But Terry expressed his support for Baron.


    ¡°I am also sure that the tea is real!¡±


    Immediately after, Yuri also stood out.


    In this way, except for Sherry, all the people in the Perry family thought that the tea was real.


    Richard was even more furious.


    The Zouch family all looked at Terry with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Terry, what are you talking about?¡±


    Sherry immediately became anxious and hurriedly stood out.


    She always thought that Edward sent Baron the Peak Hotel to thank him and that Baron himself, was a


    just poor loser.


    Just now Richard also mentioned that the tea sent by Baron was very expensive and rare.


    Terry did not even look at Sherry. If not for the fact that he and Sherry were married, he would not have


    ¡°Terry, he is your family, so you must defend him. You should just shut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you really think that you are the same people in the Perry family as before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Perry family was about to go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are not bankrupt, their family has long been expelled from the Perry family.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, the Zouch family members started to attack Terry.


    ¡°Shut up all of you!¡±


    Just then, Terry finally couldn¡¯t bear it and suddenly roared in anger.


    The hall instantly quieted down, and everyone was looking at Terry with astonished expressions on


    their faces.


    They all knew what Terry was like in the past. He was a hen-pecked husband, and everything in their


    family was up to Sherry.


    But today he seemed like a different person. In front of the Zouch family, he didn¡¯t care about Sherry at


    all. He even shouted at Mr. Zouch.


    ¡°Terry, are you crazy?¡±


    Sherry felt so humiliated because of Terry. She immediately roared in anger.


    ¡°You bitch, shut up too!¡±


    Terry reached out his hand and pointed at Sherry, shouting angrily.


    No one had seen Terry like this before. They were all very stunned.


    Sherry was also shocked. Thinking that Terry had recently wanted to get divorced from her. Once they


    divorced, she could not get anything, so she quickly shut her mouth.


    ¡°You all think highly of yourselves, and look down on Baron and me. I just want to ask you whether you


    are qualified or not.¡±


    ¡°Peter, five years ago, Tracy¡¯spany suffered heavy losses. It was our family¡¯s most critical time.


    You took your son to my house to borrow money. Sherry lent you half a million behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Sherry also built two vis for you and grandpa behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Amber, four years ago, yourpany almost went bankrupt. You went to my house to borrow money.


    Tracy¡¯spany had just been snatched away, and she just gave birth to a baby, so she didn¡¯t have


    much money. But you lied to her that you were terminally ill and asked her to lend you the remaining


    three hundred thousand dors we got.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Sherry lent you two hundred thousand dors, which I had nned to give Tracy behind


    my back!¡±


    ¡°After all these years, have you ever paid back the money? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about the


    things Sherry did behind my back? It¡¯s enough to insult me, but you even want to insult Baron.¡±


    ¡°Now, tell me, are you qualified to insult us?¡±


    At this moment, Terry was so angry that he told all those things that Sherry had done behind his back.


    Sherry looked surprised. She always thought Terry did not know these things. It turned out that he


    knew everything.


    Tracy and Yuri also did not know these things.


    ¡°Terry, what are you talking about? I never took a penny from Sherry. I spent the money building these


    two vis here. They have nothing to do with your family!¡±


    Peter became irritated and retorted loudly.


    He was Sherry¡¯s brother. His son was getting married tomorrow.


    ¡°Terry, you have no evidence. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I did ask Tracy to lend me three hundred thousand


    dors, but I had never taken a penny from my sister!¡±


    Amber also yelled loudly. She lied without feeling nervous.


    She was Sherry¡¯s sister. When Baron returned from P to the Perry Manor, it was Amber who took


    the lead to insult Baron.


    Terry just sneered and looked at Sherry, ¡°Tell them whether I lied to them just now.¡±


    Sherry was panicked at this point. Terry knew everything she had done.


    ¡°Mom, dad was telling the truth, right?¡±


    Yuri¡¯s eyes were red. She stared at Sherry and questioned.


    Tracy also looked at her with red eyes. She had called her ¡°mom¡± for more than twenty years.


    Both of them could not believe that Sherry had done all these things.


    If it was a time when their family was in good condition, they were willing to lend money to their uncle


    and aunt, and they would not have any hesitation.


    But it was the most difficult time for their family when Sherry did those things.


    ¡°Sherry, say it! Sherry and I have never taken your money!¡±


    Peter hurriedly urged.


    Sherry didn¡¯t want to tell them the truth. But she knew that once she lied, Terry would definitely divorce


    her.


    She hadn¡¯t gotten enough money from Terry, and also the Peak Hotel. If she divorced Terry, she would


    really have nothing left.


    Terry looked at Sherry calmly. He knew what Sherry was thinking about, so he knew Sherry would tell


    the truth.


    ¡°Sherry, you¡¯d better think it clearly before you answer me. You are not allowed to frame each other in


    our Zouch family!¡±


    Just then, Richard suddenly said. He stared at Sherry coldly.


    As the master of his family, Richard knew very well what the things Terry just said meant to his family.


    Now in the hall, there were not only people from the Zouch family, but also other rtives, and even


    some outsiders.


    If Sherry told the truth, it would be a shame for the whole Zouch family.


    Baron knew that Sherry did not have a bottom line, but he did not expect it to be so excessive.


    Originally, he came here and brought gifts of great value to each of their rtives, just to get the


    eptance of the Zouch family.


    But he was misunderstood, and Terry exposed some scandals of Sherry.


    ¡°Sherry, Richard is right. You¡¯d better think about it clearly before answering. If you dare to say a word


    of falsehood, the day after tomorrow, Monday, I¡¯ll see you at the Marriage Bureau!¡±


    Terry also said to her at that moment and he was very determined.


    Instantly, everyone turned to look at Sherry.

 Chapter 197 Terry’s Secret

    Chapter 197 Terry¡¯s Secret


    Baron kept his mouth shut all the time, and observed everything quietly.


    He was really satisfied.


    He was satisfied not by what Terry did for him, but by the way Terry behaved.


    Now, Terry Perry was the General Manager of River Construction Materials. But Sherry did not know it,


    otherwise she would not treat him in such a disrespectful way.


    Although he was just the general manger of River Construction Materials at the moment and Baron


    was just trying to help him out, Baron now reckoned that Terry might be trusted with another key


    position.


    At this moment, Sherry looked stressful.


    She was hesitating whether or not to tell Terry the truth that she did lend money to her own brother and


    sister.


    If she did not tell Terry the truth and when Terry found out, he would divorce her.


    ¡°Terry was right, I did lend money to my brother and sister, and two houses in this courtyard were


    funded by me.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Sherry decided to put the truth on the table.


    Bang!


    All of them were shocked as they heard it.


    Terry didn¡¯t tell lies!


    Tracy and Yuri looked upset, although they had already guessed at it. It was pretty hard for them to


    ept when Sherry admitted it.


    ¡°Mom, it was lots of money! I can¡¯t believe you lent it to them when Tracy was in need of money. Her


    Yuri screamed indignantly, with eyes bulging, ¡°I now doubt that you are not our mother!¡±


    Sherry felt a shiver, and exined in a hurry, ¡°Yuri, of course, you and Tracy are my daughters! Listen


    to me, I can exin it! I built the house here, because I wanted to have some properties for you. Your


    grandpa and uncle promised me that you will inherit them after they die.¡±


    ¡°Sherry, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Hearing this, Peter burst into anger, and shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you distributing our family¡¯s heritage now?


    Dad and mom haven¡¯t died yet! Howe you be so evil-minded?¡±


    ¡°I am the only son, and I will inherit this courtyard! When I die, Wilkes will inherit from me, not your


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°Besides, those two houses were funded by myself, and I didn¡¯t borrow a single dor from any of you!¡±


    Peter was flipping out and denied he borrowed money from Sherry.


    Amber added on instantly, ¡°Sister, how could you incriminate Peter and me like this? I admit that I have


    borrowed three hundred thousand dors from Tracy, but I have never borrowed from you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± (Coughing)


    Richard, who sat on the head of the table, now was raging. He shouted, and a burst of violent cough


    followed.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Other members of the family surrounded him nervously.


    ¡°Sherry Perry, see what you did? Dad was so angry with you!¡±


    Peter goggled at Perry, and turned to Terry, ¡°If something not good happen to dad, I will kick your ass!¡±


    Baron pulled him back when Terry was about to argued.


    Terry then suppressed his outrage.


    Richard just got hit by asthma, and was getting better after taking some pills.


    ¡°Dad, are you feeling better now?¡±


    Sherry consoled breathlessly.


    Richard waved his hand, and said, ¡°From today on, I am out of your family issues. I sacrificed so much


    for your family, but I did not get any pity from you, and now I am the bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Baron, you crap, it was all because of you! You get out of here! Now!¡±


    Marry Jackson got close to Baron, and yelled loudly at him.


    Tracy wanted to fight back, but Baron gestured her not to, ¡°I suppose it is better you and Lara stay


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    here, and dad and me go and stay in a hotel for tonight, and we meet you at the wedding tomorrow.¡±


    Baron could tell that Tracy was in awkward situation now, for she could not go either way.


    They were all her family. They could not fall out with each other.


    It was better to leave for Terry because it would be more humiliating to stay since he just did something


    unproper.


    ¡°Baron, I will go with you.¡±


    Yuri said without hesitation.


    Baron shook his head gently, and looked seriously at her, ¡°You go nowhere, you stay here to take good


    care of Tracy, otherwise they may bully her!¡±


    Yuri felt a little bit jealous of her sister when she watched Baron speaking sinlessly to her. After a split


    second, she nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about her? I will keep my eyes on her, and no one can even get


    close to her!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Baron dropped Lara down, and turned to Terry, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s move!¡±


    Then, Terry and Baron left the Zouch Courtyard.


    Baron drove his car and head to the downtown of the city.


    Zouch Courtyard was in rural area with a big courtyard and two vis. But it was only valued around


    two million dors. To Baron, it was just a small amount of money.


    ¡°Why did we go there? For being humiliated?¡±


    Terry felt really upset andined about it.


    Baron gave a wee smile, and said, ¡°Dad, no matter what we just were med on, you are the general


    manager of Rivers Construction Materials, you should not be upset.¡±


    Terry shook his head, and muttered bitterly, ¡°I was mad at Sherry Perry, the bitch. Howe she could


    be so cunning and stealthily do something bad to us? Didn¡¯t you see how disrespectfully the Zouch


    family treated us?¡±


    ¡°When the Perry family was in its golden age, the Zouch family acted so politely to us. But now, the


    Perry family is in a downfall, they disrespect us, don¡¯t you think they are a little bit short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Zouch Courtyard for the sake of my wife, Sherry. But I won¡¯t go to the Zouch Courtyard


    again, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Baron, please hear me out¡­¡±


    Terry kept talking about the Zouch family all the way along.


    Baron just listened, and echoed to help Terry to vent his anger.


    ¡°Baron, you have to be on guard against Sherry, all she wants is money, she can do anything for


    money, and you should not let her to move in the Peak Hotel again!¡±


    Terry warned Baron, in a solemn tone.


    Baron felt a little surprised, for he reckoned Terry might have something hidden from him.


    ¡°I got you!¡±


    Baron said.


    He noticed that Sherry was scared to get divorced with Terry.


    Before, Terry used divorce to force her to leave the Peak Hotel.


    And again, just now, Terry used divorce to make her to speak the truth out.


    Sherry didn¡¯t want to get divorced with Terry not because of love.


    If it was for love, howe she never went to visit Terry when he was in the hospital?


    Baron had a wild guess, but he dared not to asked further, for it was something huge.


    If he was right, it would hit Tracy and Yuri badly.


    ¡°Baron, there is one thing you should know.¡±


    After keeping mouth shut for a few minutes, Terry spoke, looking at Baron, ¡°Actually, Sherry is


    not¡­¡±

 Chapter 198 Baron Saved Susan Again

    Chapter 198 Baron Saved Susan Again


    ¡°Dad, sit tight!¡±


    Terry was interrupted by Baron, who looked tense.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A big smash sounded.


    A ck Volkswagen hit on a red Ferrari.


    At the same time, Baron sped up fast towards the ck Volkswagen.


    ¡°Baron, brake!¡±


    Terry was dumbstruck, and screamed with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It was toote.


    ¡°Squealing!¡±


    It was a big hit, and Baron¡¯s car stopped by the road after a sharp drifting.


    Baron and Terry weren¡¯t injured, because they had fastened seatbelt and the airbag came out.


    The ck Volkswagen rolled out for meters and stopped with wheels upwards.


    Terry was in a great shock to what just happened. He thought he would die.


    The ck Volkswagen was damaged badly, and it seemed that the driver or passenger inside was


    dead or got severe injure already.


    After a short-frightened pause, Terry unfastened the seatbelt quickly, and said to Baron with emotion,


    ¡°Baron, be quick, let me sit on the driver seat!¡±


    He was ready to crawl over to Baron while he was talking.


    His move made Baron feel warm. Terry was trying to protect Baron from usation.


    Baron didn¡¯t worry about it, he said smilingly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I am gonna be fine!¡±


    ¡°I am serious! Get your ass off now. I will be the driver who takes all the responsibilities, and you have


    nothing to do with this car ident!¡±


    Terry was so nervous and scared, but he still put Baron in the first ce and wanted to protect him.


    Baron then understood that Terry had changed and already treated him as the son-inw, or his own


    son.


    Baron was equally important as Tracy and Yuri to Terry.


    ¡°Dad, you stay, I get out to handle one tricky thing.¡±


    Baron did not exin more.


    Before Terry asked why, he already got out of the car.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    A surprised shout sounded.


    Baron nodded slightly. He walked over, looked at Susan, who leaning against the car door, and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡±


    Susan shook his head. She looked badly pale.


    The airbag of the Ferrari came out, Susan didn¡¯t get hurt. She was just scared.


    The reason why Baron hit on the ck car was he saw the Ferrari was Susan¡¯s car and the ck car


    was hitting on it on purpose.


    If Baron didn¡¯t crash into it, the ck car might get Susan killed.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life again!¡±


    Susan said gratefully.


    ¡°Who are you messing with? Why do they keep trying to murder you?¡±


    Baron asked in a curious tone.


    It was the second time Susan got assassinated after Baron knew her. Both of the two assassination


    was man-made car idents.


    Susan was lucky, for Baron had saved her.


    Susan shook her head, and said with coldness, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who hire them to kill? I guess it


    was from some noble family in Cona or in Kato. It must be some families that don¡¯t want the Lewis


    family to ally with the Maguire family through marriage. So, they kept trying to kill me or Paris Maguire.


    When one of us dies, the alliance will be ended.¡±


    At this moment, two strong men with a ck suit and blood all over on their face, came out form the


    ck Volkswagen.


    Susan hid behind Baron subconsciously. She said with her teeth gritting, ¡°They are trying to murder


    me!¡±


    Of course, she knew herself was in a hunt-down.


    She had survived a number of assassination attempts.


    ¡°You are gonna be fine, I can handle this!¡±


    Baron said peacefully.


    ¡°Youngd, did you just crash our car?¡±


    One of the two big men said. They goggled at Baron.


    ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s get the job done first!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Another big man said frostily.


    ¡°Beauty,e with us!¡±


    They strode towards Susan.


    Before they got to her, Baron stepped in and kept them from Susan.


    ¡°Before I beat you up, I give you ten seconds to tell me who sends you here.¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes looked grim. He had no fear of these two big men.


    ¡°Shit! This youngd wants some troubles, let¡¯s beat him up first!¡±


    As the words ended, they rushed towards Baron with a sharp knife on hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Baron gently kicked at the two big men, and they were up in the air and fell heavily on the ground.


    Until this moment, they realized that Baron was way better than they imagined.


    They were hit so hard that they felt like they were smashed by a truck, and they could not get their feet


    on.


    ¡°I told you, if you tell me the answer I want, you would not need to suffer such a pain. Now tell me, who


    sends you here, or I will kill you and figure it out myself!¡±


    Baron snapped with coolness, gazing at them as if they were dead man already.


    These two big men, who were sent to kill Susan, of course, were good killers, but they were still way


    worse than Baron, for they could not even take one kick from him. They knew there was no chance to


    get Susan killed at this moment.


    ¡°Man, we are not gonna tell you, even although you kill us both, it is our principle!¡±


    They said without fear, staring coolly at Baron, although they were defeated.


    ¡°Miss Lewis, you¡¯re okay?¡±


    At this time, Susan¡¯ two bodyguards showed upte.


    Baron intent to use violence to force them to speak out the person behind the assassination, but when


    thinking of that they were on a road and there might be some people passing by seeing what he did,


    which would made things worse. So, he decided to stop.


    ¡°Since your people are here now, then you handle it yourself.¡±


    Baron turned to Susan and spoke, in a slightly unhappy tone.


    Susan nodded, and ordered, ¡°You two leave me alone, and take these two big men, who tried to


    murder me, back to Lewis Manor for interrogating.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lewis, how do you protect yourself if we leave you alone?¡±


    The two bodyguards looked worried.


    Susan said coldly, gesturing to the ck car, ¡°I am still alive without you two, and I just got smashed


    violently by a ck car.¡±


    Hearing this, both bodyguards looked down shamefully.


    ¡°What? Are you disobeying me?¡±


    Susan observed that they were in dilemma, and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°I will be fine with my friend


    here. He will protect me like he just did. Take these two killers back and interrogate them. Only when


    we find out the schemer behind, I will be safe. Go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    They then knocked the two killers out and took them away.


    ¡°Baron, why are you in Kato?¡±


    The road was back to peaceful again, and Susan started to chitchat with Baron.


    Baron responded, ¡°Ie here for my cousin¡¯s wedding, it¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    Susan took a glimpse at Baron¡¯s damaged car, and muttered in a lower voice with embarrassment,


    ¡°Your car is smashed for saving me. To pay you back, how about I buy you a new one, which brand do


    you like?¡±


    Baron rejected, ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s just a small crash, it can be repaired!¡±


    This was not a normal car, it was a Phaeton that made by military grade materials, and it had military


    performances as well.


    Front parts of the car were damaged, but it still sped up as fast as before.


    It was a super military car with an appearance of Phaeton.


    ¡°Where are heading to? I can give you a ride.¡±


    Baron offered a favor.


    ¡°This car? Does it still work?¡± said Susan with confusion, pointing at Baron¡¯s Phaeton.


    Baron answered with a smile, and jumped into the car.


    Susan was about to get in the front seat, but saw Terry was there, and she greeted, ¡°Mr. Perry, I don¡¯t


    know you were here with Terry, you doing good?¡±


    After the greeting, she got in and sat at the backseat.


    Baron dropped Terry at a hotel, and then sent Susan to apany.


    To Baron¡¯s surprise, thepany was Hardon International.


    Hardon Maguire, the man he saw at Zouch Courtyard, was the founder of Hardon International.


    Hardon Maguire was a member of the Maguire family.


    So, Hardon Maguire must be Paris Maguire¡¯s young brother.


    ¡°Susan, how is everything?¡±


    A happy voice sounded as Susan got out of the car.


    The man greeting to Susan was Paris Maguire, who was engaged with Susan when they were young.


    The beaming on his face disappeared when he saw Baron.


    ¡°Susan, why is he with you?¡±


    Paris asked with indifference.


    Susan answered in a cool tone, ¡°I can be with anyone I want to, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Paris sneered and kept his mouth shut. He gazed at Baron, and said, ¡°Young man, you really got nerd,


    how dare youe to my ce? Don¡¯t you rememberst time you set our Maguire family up, and we


    were rejected by McGill Auctions?¡±


    Baron darted a cool look at him, and turned to Susan, ¡°I got to go, if you need me, call me!¡±


    Susan asked instantly, ¡°Are you avable tonight? How about we have a diner? My treat!¡±


    The wedding would be held tomorrow, Baron got nothing important to do tonight, so he epted her


    invitation, ¡°Okay, see you tonight!¡±


    Paris got really upset by being ignored by Baron. His face got reddened. He went and blocked Baron¡¯s


    way. He said furiously, ¡°Baron, what the fuck are you doing? Aren¡¯t you just asking my fianc¨¦e out in


    front of me? You really got nerd!¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡±


    Baron snapped, starting the engine.


    ¡°Come on, step on the fucking gas and hit me, you mother fucker!¡±


    Paris was ashamed into anger.


    ¡°mming!¡±


    Wheels of Baron¡¯s car started shrieking as he stepped hard on the gas.

 Chapter 199 Camel’s New Mission

    Chapter 199 Camel¡¯s New Mission


    Paris was in a great horror, for he didn¡¯t expect that Baron would dare to hit him.


    Susan was also shocked, with mouth covering by her hands.


    ¡°Screak!¡±


    When the car almost hit on Paris, Baron mmed the brake on, and made a sharp drift.


    The car passed by Paris very closely. He was trembling and sweating. His body copse limply.


    He then sagged weakly on the ground.


    Susan nced at Paris, whirled around and strode into Hardon International.


    She was sent by her father Edward Lewis to here in the name of business meeting, but in fact, her


    father wanted to pace up her marriage with Paris.


    Both the Lewis family and the Maguire family were top families in their own city, if Susan and Paris got


    married, these two families would be allied, and would be more powerful and high-ranking.


    There were huge crowdsing and going in the Hardon International. Some people, who knew Paris,


    walked away quickly after they noticed him, and some people, who didn¡¯t know Paris, stopped and


    Paris got his feet on slowly, goggling hard at the direction Baron just left, and barked with his teeth


    gritting and fists clenching, ¡°Baron, I will kill you!¡±


    Baron wanted to kill Baron since the day he was forced to leave by Edith in McGill Auctions.


    He was scolded angrily and abusively by his grandfather for that, which made him hate Baron even


    more.


    Someone like a master of the Maguire family, could easily know who Baron was.


    But they only knew that Baron was a good fighter from P. Except this, they had no more other


    information about Baron. Even though the top eight families in Donas could not dig out Baron¡¯s exact


    identity.


    Paris intent to take a revenge on Baron, but he was stopped by his grandfather, Tom Maguire. Tome


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    warned him in a pissed tone, ¡°Paris, I warn you now, don¡¯t ever piss Baron off, we don¡¯t know who he


    is, he may be a big shot that we can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡±


    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t he a little bastard who live in his wife¡¯s house? Why do we need to fear him?¡±


    ¡°Do you truly believe a man so called crap and live in his wife¡¯s house can get a ck credit card from


    the world bank? Even for me, I am not qualified to get one.¡±


    The second day, they heard that Bill Davis was killed by Baron in the McGill Auctions.


    Andter, they got news that several good fighters, who the Davis family hired from the McGill family,


    were all killed in the Davis Manor, including Rory Dean, who was a far-famed fighter.


    Besides, they knew that Camel, who took the ce of the general manager of Kato Prosperity, was the


    general manager of Brone Group.


    All information made Tom believe that Baron would not be as simple as it looked.


    He must be some big shot, otherwise he would not dare to go against the McGill family.


    At this moment, Paris had put all of the warning of his grandfather behind. He was so angry and hostile


    now.


    He took out a phone and dialed a number. The other side answered his call in a few seconds, and he


    snapped, ¡°Bryan, do you remember that fucking youngd? He is in Kato now!¡±


    For Baron, he left from Hardon International to Kato Prosperity.


    ¡°Mr. President, are you doing great? Why don¡¯t you tell me before youe?¡±


    In the general manager office of Kato Prosperity building, Camel was surprised when he saw Baron.


    Baron smiled, ¡°I just stop by and have a look. Tomorrow is the wedding of my wife¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Camel then felt relived, for he was wondering there might be something wrong that made Barone


    and call him to ount.


    Camel was in a great tension every time when he faced Baron, because he was treated rough at the


    first time Baron got back to Cona.


    ¡°Do you have any tough problem? Since I am here, I can help you,¡± said Baron.


    Camel shook his head, ¡°No, we are the biggestpany in Kato now, even the Porter family and the


    Maguire family won¡¯t dare to antagonize us.


    Baron was pleased. He also understood Camel was trying to im his credit.


    Baron had promised to give a more important role to Camel after he expanded the businesses of Kato


    Prosperity.


    And now, Kato Prosperity, run by Camel, had be the toppany in Kato, which surely proved


    his capability.


    ¡°Camel, how long do we know each other?¡±


    Baron asked suddenly.


    Camel though shortly, and said hastily, ¡°Almost three months.¡±


    Baron nodded slightly, ¡°Just in three months, you have impressed me already. But it is too short to


    Camel felt his heart sank at the moment. He said with reverence and awe, ¡°Mr. President, I swear to


    God, I am royal to you and to thepany!¡±


    Baron gestured him to stop, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just listen to me first!¡±


    Of course, Camel was worried, for he had sacrificed so much for Baron in the past three months.


    However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t get trusted by Baron yet.


    ¡°Now, you have two options.¡±


    Baron snapped in curt and short voice, and stopped, looking at Camel¡¯s eyes. Hearing this, Camel


    straightened up, with his heart rate quickening, and said, ¡°Mr. President, please go ahead!¡±


    Baron nodded, and said, ¡°The first option, you will have fifty million dors as the initial funds to start


    your own business, you can do whatever you want to, but after that, we are even.¡±


    Baron kept his mouth shut, and stared into Camel¡¯s eyes.


    Camel wasn¡¯t d. Instead, he was shocked. He looked wistfully at Baron, and said in an upset tone,


    ¡°Mr. President, what is the second option?¡±


    ¡°The second option is that you still work for me, and I will get you a position in the headquarter of Brone


    Group. And you will be my pioneer to clean all the malignant tumors in thepany,¡± spoke Baron in a


    solemn tone, looking into Camel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will take the second one!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Camel made his decision right after Baron finished his words.


    Camel felt very excited.


    After working three months for Baron, he understood how powerful and capable Baron was. Anything


    that he thought was tough could be easily solved by Baron.


    Baron had already be a faith to Camel deep down into his heart. And Camel understood it clearly


    that he would get more as long as he worked for and got trusted by Baron.


    Baron felt satisfied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me your decision now, let me finish first.¡±


    Baron added peacefully, ¡°I am afraid you don¡¯t know that. The Owen family wants me to return all the


    time, but I refuse it. And some people in the Owen family think I am a stumbling block.¡±


    ¡°And they know our rtionship already. If you enter into headquarter of Brone Group now, you will


    face pressure, and life risk as well.¡±


    ¡°They dare not to kill me, but they do dare to kill people around me.¡±


    ¡°So, once you get in the headquarter, you may be murdered at any time.¡±


    Baron had nned to get Camel into the headquarter, and the reason why he did it now was that he


    concerned about Camel¡¯s life.


    Baron didn¡¯t exaggerate it to scare Camel.


    Now, Brone Group belonged to Baron, but in fact, it was controlled by some members of the Owen


    family in the headquarter.


    Hearing all the things Baron said, Camel looked worried, but he didn¡¯t turn down his offer immediately.


    ¡°Mr. President, one quick question, what does the Owen family mean to you?¡±


    Camel had never asked a question to Baron. He asked it like it meant a lot to him.


    Baron grinned, and said disdainfully, ¡°I can wipe out it at any time I want.¡±

 Chapter 200 A Box of Tea

    Chapter 200 A Box of Tea


    Camel felt his stomach clenching, as he saw the arrogant expression on Baron¡¯s face.


    It was the Owen family, which was one of the top families in Donas, and the top family in Nona.


    Actually, Baron didn¡¯t think highly of it.


    If Camel didn¡¯t know Baron, he might think he was joking.


    ¡°Mr. President, I take the second option, I serve in the headquarter and sweep away the obstacles for


    you.¡±


    Camel said in a pretty firmed tone.


    Baron¡¯s words gave him confidence, and he became fearless of death.


    For Camel, it was just a game. If he lost, he died. But if he won, he would be rich and powerful.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Baron decided at once, ¡°You have half a month to hand over everything you are now in charge in Kato


    Prosperity to someone you can trust. After that, you go take office in the headquarter.¡±


    ¡°And by the way, Jacob will be with you in the Donas to protect your closely,¡± said Baron.


    ¡°I appreciate your trust, Mr. President, and I will not let you down.¡±


    Camel became more respectful to Baron now.


    His face was shining with glee, for he got a helper. Jacob had done him a lot of favors before, and


    stabilized Kato Prosperity.


    With the protection of Jacob, his safety would be more secured in a ce full of dangers like Donas.


    ¡°Before you go, I have to warn you. If you betray me, you will be a dead man!¡±


    Camel could feel the coolness behind his words.


    He shuddered, straightening up, and said, ¡°Action speaks for themselves. I will be royal and honest to


    you as long as I am alive.¡±


    Baron raised his hand, checking on his wrist watch, getting up, and said, ¡°I gotta go, you just do what


    you need to do.¡±


    Baron moved, but stopped when recalling that his car needed to be fixed.


    ¡°Go get my car fixed, and give me another car now.¡±


    Baron threw his car key to Camel.


    Camel quickly took out a car key of an Audi car and handed it to Baron with two hands, ¡°Take mine, if


    you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Baron took the key and left.


    In the Zouch Courtyard.


    After Baron and Terry left, Richard rebuked abusively Sherry for not helping Peter and Amber.


    Richard¡¯s interruption made Sherry lose the money she lent to Peter and Amber, and the two vi


    houses she funded.


    Sherry wasn¡¯t willing to do so, but since Richard was in a bad condition, she just had to put it aside.


    ¡°Mr. Zouch, Gary Martin ising with my grandfather now!¡±


    At this moment, Marry entered into the room suddenly and said in a short loud voice.


    Hearing this, all the Zouch family members was startled. Richard hastily got on his feet, ¡°We have to


    wee him outside!¡±


    Marry¡¯s grandfather was Karl Jackson, who was the founder of Karl Group, which was now managed


    by Marry¡¯s father.


    And Gary Martin was the head of the Martin family, a second-tier family in Kato.


    They wererade-in-arms when they were young. And Karl had saved Gary¡¯s life in a battle. They


    had been good friends for years.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Zouch!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Zouch!¡±


    Before long, two old men with white hair entered the Zouch Courtyard, and they were Karl Jackson and


    Gary Martin, and both of them congratted Richard.


    Richard felt extremely ttered seeing them. He said in a quick voice, ¡°Bros, how is your trip? Great? I


    should send people to pick you up.¡±


    Karl gave a heartyughter, and said, ¡°we are doing good, no bother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are doing great. No bother, we are all rtives now.¡±


    Gary said in a dignified voice. And he gestured to his driver behind, and ordered, ¡°Go and get our


    wedding gifts!¡±


    In next to no time, the driver brought all wedding gifts of Karl and Gary in.


    ¡°Please forgive me for bringing the gifts today, I am supposed to do it tomorrow. But tomorrow I have to


    ept one of myrades, we have been through some dreadful battles.¡±


    Gary said smilingly.


    Karl added with a grin, ¡°I have to be there as well, so Ie with Gary here to congratte you now.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, please go inside!¡±


    Richard was d to ept someone with high reputation like Gary Martin, who came in person to


    congratte him.


    ¡°Eh! Isn¡¯t it Donas Imperial?¡±


    Gary asked suddenly, as he smelt a whiff of familiar scent. He looked back, and saw a tea box inside


    the trash bin.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, it is not the genuine Donas Imperial Tea, it is just some average tea in a delicate box. It is


    given by a poor young man. Mr. Zouch knew it was not genuine at the first sight, so we put it there.¡±


    Marry said, grinning.


    ¡°Not genuine?¡±


    It was a little ridiculous. Gary was a tea lover. He had been drinking tea for years, and he knew every


    kind of tea.


    He could tell it was not some average tea from the exquisite packing box.


    If it was not Donas Imperial, it would be some other expensive tea.


    Gary picked up that tea box from the trash bin, in spite of everyone¡¯s watching.


    It was lucky that the tea inside was not contaminated, for the trash bag inside was a new one, and


    there was no trash inside the bin.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw some big shot like Gary Martin picking up something from a


    trash bin.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, what are you doing?¡±


    Karl asked in a surprised tone, ¡°Marry told us already, it is not genuine. It is just some average tea sent


    by a young man. Aren¡¯t you a neat person?¡±


    Richard added hastily, ¡°Yeah, it is just a box of average tea, no need to take it out again from the trash


    bin. How dare the young generation could fool us around like this? Howe he dare to send us a box


    of normal tea, but tell us that it is Silver Tips Imperial? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?¡±


    Marry also helped to exined, ¡°Mr. Martin, please leave it there, it may get yourself dirty.¡±


    As she talked, she stepped towards to Gary and wanted to grab the tea box.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Gary snapped. He gently opened the box, and there were several small bags inside the box.


    He raised one near to his nose. He closed his eyes, and smelt it deeply. He looked enchanted, as if he


    had just smelt the best fragrance.


    Everyone of the Zouch Family was shocked by what Gary just did and acted. Was Gary Martin a silly


    old man?


    Howe he, as a person with good reputation, picked up a box of tea from a trash bin, and smelt it


    by putting it close to his nose.


    ¡°Yes, this is it!¡±


    When everyone was in a big confusion, Gary put the small bag into the box carefully as if it was a


    treasure.


    The tea was sealed already, but it still could be scented out. What a terrific tea it was!


    ¡°Mr. Zouch, sell it to me, and I will give you twenty million dors.¡±


    Gary suddenly grabbed Richard¡¯s arm, and said excitedly.

 Chapter 201 A Great Loss

    Chapter 201 A Great Loss


    Everyone there was stupefied when hearing what Gary said.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, are you serious? Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Marry hastily got close to Gary and spoke.


    Mr. Zouch now came to his sense. Twenty million dors was a whopping price for him. He had never


    and would never earn such amount of money in his life.


    It was really tempting. However, if the tea was not genuine, and he sold it to Gary, a master of second-


    tier family in Kato, the Zouch family would be put into great troubles when people found out the truth.


    The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t believe it was a genuine one at all.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I don¡¯t think the tea is a true one, because it is given by a young man, who is poor and lives


    in his wife¡¯s house. I don¡¯t trust him. How can it be possible that he can afford to pay this sky-high


    price?¡±


    Richard hurriedly refused Gary¡¯s offer.


    At the meantime, Richard snatched up the tea box cing before Gary, dropped it into the trash bin,


    and ordered sharply, ¡°Marry, get it out of here, and drop it in the sewer, it may be poisonous!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    It was toote for Gary to stop Marry, who had already left the room with the tea.


    Gary abruptly followed up Marry. However, Marry had dumped the tea into sewer when he caught her.


    People of the Zouch family also came out from the house.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I dumped it because I don¡¯t want someone to eat it by mistake, he could have been killed!¡±


    Marry grinned, pping to clean dirt on her hands.


    ¡°Oh, shit! You guys are just some dumbasses! It is genuine! It can be sold with more than twenty million


    dors if it is bid on an auction.¡±


    Gary growled with indignation, looking very upset, ¡°You are wasting good things! Howe you guys


    just don¡¯t trust me!¡±


    And he turned round and left straight away.


    ¡°Gosh, what happened to Gary? Is he leaving?¡±


    Karl followed behind him.


    Gary stopped his pace when he was near to his Rolls-Royce. He turned to Karl, and said with


    coolness, ¡°Bro, I suggest you, for the sake of our years of friendship, stop cooperating with the Zouch


    family. They are very short-sighted; it will be very difficult to expand business with them.¡±


    ¡°Buddy, what do you mean by saying so?¡±


    Karl¡¯s face appeared with bitterness.


    Gary gave a sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t really think a young man, who lives in his wife¡¯s house, can¡¯t give them a


    gift costing tens of million dors, do you? The Zouch family made a big mistake! Well, I had said


    enough, trust me or not, it¡¯s up to you! I am leaving now!¡±


    Gary directly jumped into the car and the car sped away, after finishing his words.


    Karl was left with confusion.


    Karl understood Gary very well.


    Gary was a shrewd judge of character.


    And he could get a lot of information from every little thing.


    ording to his words, the young man that was expelled by the Zouch family must be extraordinary.


    ¡°Mr. Karl, what is going with Gary? Is it necessary to be irritated by a box of tea? I was worrying his


    safety, for the tea might be poisonous.¡±


    Richard said acidly.


    He felt like he was disrespected, but he was trying to be nice to Gary.


    Karl looked at Richard, frowning, ¡°Mr. Zouch, you made a big mistake!¡±


    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡±


    Richard curled his eyebrows.


    ¡°Gary is a tea lover, and he knows every kind of tea. He can tell them apart by just smelling it. The tea


    you just dumped was a real one!¡±


    Karl exined impatiently.


    He thought Richard was a fool to not trust in Gary.


    They ought not to dump it. It was wasting rare and precious tea.


    No wonder Gary was raged. Karl also felt a great loss when thinking of the tea worthy of a huge


    fortune.


    All people of the Zouch family were bewildered after they heard what Karl said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Marry was driven to distraction, ¡°He is a such a poor guy. Howe he can present a gift so


    expensive? No fucking way!¡±


    ¡°pping!¡±


    Karl pped on Marry¡¯s face, which made the crowd astonished. He barked testily, ¡°Shut the fuck up!


    Aren¡¯t you doubting Mr. Martin? If he knows it, our years of friendship could have been ruined!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    It really hurt. Marry was weeping, with her cheek covered by hand, looking pretty sad.


    She turned and ran away.


    Karl snorted, looking dismissively at Richard, and spoke, ¡°You got our wedding gifts already, it¡¯s time for


    me to leave!¡±


    And then, Karl walked out and left.


    Everyone left behind was muddleheaded. Especially Richard, he had no idea what was going on just


    now.


    The Zouch family was not a rich and noble family. Their vis were funded by Sherry.


    Gary Martin was willing to visit the Zouch Courtyard and presented wedding gifts all because of the


    Jackson family, to whom Amber had married.


    And besides, Karl was Gary¡¯s good friend. Otherwise, Gary would never go to the Zouch Courtyard.


    However, the Zouch family just lost tens of million dors and irritated Gary Martin.


    ¡°Tracy, is the tea a genuine one?¡±


    After a long silence, Richard asked Tracy in a dignified voice.


    Tracy wasn¡¯t a tea lover, but she did trust Baron. She nodded, ¡°Yes, Grandfather, you misunderstood


    Baron!¡±


    Richard looked miserable. And suddenly, one thing came to his mind.


    ¡°Gosh, where is the Jade Buddha my grandson-inw gave me?¡±


    Richard asked Amanda abruptly, quickening his breath.


    Now he called Baron his grandson-inw, instead of just crap.


    Amanda pointed at the trash bin, and said, ¡°You told me that all gifts from Baron are fake, so I dumped


    it.¡±


    Richard hurriedly rushed to the trash bin, and took out the jade.


    However, the jade was broken into pieces already.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡±


    All people in the house looked at Richard confused.


    Richard copsed and sat on the couch, coughing. His asthma came again.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    The Zouch family said almost at the same time when seeing Richard was coughing. They looked very


    concerned, stepping close to him.


    After taking a few pills, he then recovered.


    But his face still looked pale and weak as if he just suffered from a severe disease, not an asthma.


    ¡°I feel not good, Tracy, just help me back to my room.¡±


    Richard whispered in a gentle voice, weakly and sadly.


    Now, he did regret to dump the tea and ruin the jade, for both of them were priceless. What a loss to


    him!

 Chapter 202 Baron Saved An Old Man

    Chapter 202 Baron Saved An Old Man


    ¡°Sherry, aren¡¯t the two wedding gifts given by your poor son-inw priceless?¡±


    After Richard¡¯s departure, Peter asked with surprise.


    Amber also came over, and shrieked in a high-pitch tone, ¡°The costs tens of million dors! How about


    the P Jade?¡±


    ¡°Well, Sherry¡¯s life is getting way better than before now. Her family can afford to give a present costing


    more than millions of dors. Very impressed!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you guys know Sherry is the best daughter in the whole family? Howe her son-inw


    is a poor and crap?¡±


    ¡­


    Compliments to Sherry sounded almost at the same time.


    Sherry lookedcent, but felt upset inside her heart.


    Because she never reckoned that Baron was rich and able to afford something that was priceless, even


    for the vi he lived in was given by the Lewis family.


    But Baron did surprise her.


    She was under a cloud now, for Baron had never gave her any gift worth millions of dors.


    ¡°Sherry, call Baron, let hime back for lunch!¡±


    Peter changed his attitude towards Baron. Before he called him a poor crap, and now, he called him in


    name, and with respect.


    ¡°I am afraid you misunderstood one thing!¡±


    Sherry cleared her throat, and said proudly, ¡°The tea, the jade, they¡¯re bought by my daughter Tracy.


    Baron is just a poord, he would never afford to buy such priceless gifts, and I will surely make them


    divorced.¡±


    ¡°Sherry, do you really mean it to get them divorced?¡±


    Gemma, the wife of Sherry¡¯s cousin, said questioningly. Others might not believe in Baron, but she did.


    She knew Baron must be a person with power and money.


    Other people in the house remained silence. Obviously, they trusted Sherry, and just wanted to be


    onlookers to see how things would develop.


    After all, Tracy was the general manager of Samho Group, and Yuri was the general manager of Cona


    Branch of Brone Group. They had the ability to buy things of tens of million dors.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to convince me to marry my daughter to your family? No way! My daughter will


    never live in a small town like you!¡±


    Sherry said in a curt tone, shrugging off.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I don¡¯t want your daughter Tracy. I was wondering, if you made them divorce,


    my niece, who is older enough to get married, may be a good choice for Baron.¡±


    Gemma spoke with a glee.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind that he is a crap, then just do what you want to. For me, I want him disappear in my


    family as fast as it can be!¡± said Sherry, sneering.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Tracy happened toe out from Richard¡¯s bedroom. Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, she was pissed off.


    ¡°Tracy, your mom wants you to divorce Baron, can you tell me now when you will do it? So, I can let my


    niece know and go for Baron at that time.¡±


    Gemma asked happily.


    Sherry didn¡¯t dare to say a word. She stood there with her mouth shut.


    Sherry felt very embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t lose her temper. She said politely, ¡°Aunt, we are not


    getting divorced, Baron and me are doing great, and we are going to have our second child.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are not divorcing?¡±


    Gemma was disappointed.


    On the other side¡­


    Baron left from Kato Prosperity, and now was heading back to the hotel. All of sudden, he saw an old


    man lying down on the sidewalk, with one hand covering his chest, and another hand gesturing to cars


    passing by as if asking for help.


    ¡°He fakes it. It¡¯s a scam, stay away from him!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that a man was broken because he helped an old man and was ckmailed.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°A few days ago, a young man, who jumped into the ck River to save a guy. He was wronged by


    that guy, and now he was sued topensate a huge number of medical charges.¡±


    ¡­


    Baron heard the onlookers¡¯ discussion as he got out of the car.


    There were more than ten people surrounding the old man. But no one wanted to give him a first-aid, or


    even called 911.


    When Baron was in the car, he already saw the old man was in a bad condition, with weak breath, pale


    face and ck lips.


    Baron rushed to the old man directly, starting to taking a first-aid.


    Before he knelt down, a mid-aged man pulled his arm to stop him, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better not do it! If


    you did, you could have been ckmailed for a great deal of money. He is faking it.¡±


    ¡°I know what I am doing!¡±


    Baron snapped, frowning and getting rid of his grasp.


    ¡°Damn! I am trying to keep you away from troubles!¡±


    The mid-aged man was raged.


    ¡°They are giving those old bad men a chance to ckmail them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all because of these silly young men.¡±


    The crowd started to criticize Baron as if he was doing a bad thing.


    Baron was a soldier before, so he could easily tell what disease the old man was having.


    Obviously, the old man was having a heart attack. It was acute and urgent. There was no time to call


    for ambnce, and something had to be done to save him right away.


    Generally speaking, patients with cardiopathy would carry pills like Quick Acting Heart Reliever with


    themselves.


    As expected, Baron searched around his jacket, and found a tinny box. There were pills of Quick Acting


    Heart Reliever inside.


    He fed the old man a few pills quickly. He rubbed his chest to help him to swallow them, and at the


    meantime, he took out his phone and called 911.


    After a while, the old man opened his eyes. He looked better now.


    ¡°This old man seemed to have a heart attack just now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t faking it.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we misunderstood him and almost let him die!¡±


    When the old man was getting better, those onlookers then realized that he really got a heart attack.


    At this moment, Baron got on his feet, looked around the crowd and spoke in a bright voice, ¡°Of course,


    there are bad guys in this world, but they are few in number. Many people will die because of our


    indifference and fear of ckmail.¡±


    Baron said and walked away.


    Those onlookers felt ashamed, and watched Baron leaving with respect.


    ¡°Grandpa, what hade over you?¡±


    After Baron¡¯s gone, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped slowly by, and a young attractive girl hopped out,


    rushing towards the old man, and looking heavyhearted.


    The old man slightly shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. If it wasn¡¯t for the young man, I am dead


    already!¡±


    He added, ¡°Prepare ten million dors, give that young man who just save my life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    A mid-aged man right beside answered at once.


    All people from the crowd were shocked, with eyes wide open.


    Most of them felt regretful, for they had missed a chance to get ten million dors. All they had to do


    was to save the old man with pills in his jacket. What an easy and huge money to make.


    Baron didn¡¯t expect that he would be awarded ten million dors by doing a small favor.


    He wouldn¡¯t care about it, for it was a small amount of money,pared to what he possessed now,


    even if he had known it.

 Chapter 203 Susan’s Injured Ankle

    Chapter 203 Susan¡¯s Injured Ankle


    At this time, another ck Rolls-Royce pulled over.


    Two old men with white hair got out of the car hastily.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, what happened to you? Why don¡¯t you tell us in advance, we can pick you up?¡±


    They said emotionally, looking at the old man who just got saved by Baron.


    ¡°We arerades and friends, no stubborn etiquettes. And just call me Troy as you did before.¡±


    Troy drew a long face on purpose. But his excitement of seeing his tworades showed up on his


    face.


    ¡°As you wish, no mister, then I just call you as I did at the old time, Captain Troy!¡±


    The two old menughed.


    ¡°Ferry,e over, greet to Mr. Martin.¡±


    A hoarse voice said to a young girl.


    Ferry Henderson smiled in grace, ¡°How are you, Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°I remember that he was your corporal, and save your life once, right?¡±


    Troy said, looking at one of the two old men.


    Mr. Martin quickly answered, ¡°You were right, he saved me one time in a battle, he is Karl Jackson.¡±


    Mr. Martin was just Gary Marin, who just left the Zouch Courtyard.


    When they were serving in the army, Troy was Gary¡¯s captain for a period of time.


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Jackson!¡±


    Ferry forwardly greeted Karl.


    ¡°Fine, thank you!¡±


    Karl felt ttered, for he didn¡¯t expect that members of the Henderson family were so easy-going. He


    greeted Ferry, and turned to Troy, ¡°How are you, Mr. Henderson!¡±


    ¡°Great, thank you!¡±


    Troy guffawed.


    After they left, all onlookers got into a heated discussion.


    ¡°Damn, do you know the two men that showed upter, one is the master of the Martin family, and


    another one is the president of the Harmony Group?¡±


    ¡°God! Even someone like them also showed the old Mr. Henderson, so respectfully, who do you think


    he is?¡±


    ¡°The te number of the car that picked up Mr. Henderson is with Cona A. And Mr. Martin also treated


    him so reverently. He must be some big bug in Cona.¡±


    ¡°They called him Mr. Henderson, isn¡¯t he Troy Henderson, the master of Henderson family, a top family


    in Cona?¡±


    ¡­


    All onlookers felt shocked but more remorseful.


    They were supposed to help Troy, but not treat him as some old man trying to set up a ckmail. If


    they did, they would not only get an award of ten million dors, but also a chance to get close to a top


    family in Cona.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, they understood it better that one good turn deserved another.


    For Baron, he got back to the hotel already. He was about to seek Terry, a happy voice sounded behind


    him, ¡°Baron!¡±


    ¡°Susan, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Susan made Baron a little surprised.


    Susan also felt surprised to see Baron here. She was holding a suitcase, grinning, ¡°Right, I booked a


    room in this hotel onlinest night.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you on this!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t doubt it, and leaned forward to take her suitcase.


    The hotel was the top one in the Kato, but Susan, as the granddaughter of a rich family, could surely


    afford to live in.


    ¡°Well, which room do you live in?¡± asked Susan suddenly.


    ¡°8005!¡±


    Baron spoke frankly.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    Susan then turned around, walking to the counter, before Baron said anything.


    She gave the reception staff her own ID card, and said, ¡°I would like to have a room beside room


    8005.¡±


    Susan got the room 8006, which was separated only by a wall from room 8005.


    Baron didn¡¯t know she was lying for the whole booking thing.


    ¡°It is lunch time, I would like to invite you to have it with me, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    Right after they got to room 8006, Susan checked the time, and spoke.


    ¡°My father-inw probably haven¡¯t had lunch yet, I will get yourter,¡± said Baron.


    ¡°Good, call me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Susan grinned.


    After Baron went away, Susan dialed a number immediately.


    After getting through, she opened her mouth, ¡°Now, you called Terry Perry, you tell him that you want to


    discuss a few things on the agreement that is pending for a while, and let him meet you in one hour.¡±


    She then hanged up the called, smiling, and said to herself, ¡°The man I have a crush on will never


    escape my gaze!¡±


    For Baron, he just opened Terry¡¯s room door.


    And Terry was on a phone call, looking extremely delighted. He kept nodded, ¡°Great! I am heading


    back topany right now! See you there!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t have the chance to invite Terry for lunch, and Terry said with excitement, ¡°Baron, I gotta go


    back topany for a very significant business. If everything goes well, we probably make a big deal


    today.¡±


    ¡°Great, I arrange a man to send you back.¡±


    Baron said reluctantly.


    As they were talking, Terry already finished packing. He said while walking out of the room, ¡°No need, I


    am going to go back by a taxi, it will take no more than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Dad, why a hurry? Can¡¯t you leave after lunch?¡±


    Baron yelled at Terry, who was striding away.


    Terry waved to Baron, before he got into the elevator, ¡°I am running out of time, bye, Baron.¡±


    Terry hastily entered into the elevator.


    ¡°What happened? Why doesn¡¯t Terry stay for the lunch?¡±


    Susan came out and asked, pretending she was surprised.


    Baron shook his head, and said in a short voice, ¡°Let¡¯s have it here!¡±


    ¡°Terrific! I know this hotel has a good restaurant. The food is pretty yummy. I used to live in this hotel


    when I came here before,¡± said Susan, grinning.


    Susan felt great deep inside her heart, for Terry was gone, and there would only be Baron and her


    having lunch.


    ¡°Baron, there is a nice outdoor swimming pool, I think you should go and experience it.¡±


    After lunch, Susan invited Baron again, smiling.


    ¡°Good, it will be perfect to go for a swim after lunch,¡± said Baron smilingly.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize that he was getting slowly into the trap set up by the gorgeousdy, standing


    before him.


    Hotels in Kato were equipped with a swimming pool, either indoor or outdoor. And the Garden Hotel


    they checked in had a super big outdoor swimming pool.


    There were few customers checking in, for it was not the peak season.


    When they changed and got to the swimming pool at the top floor, there was no one.


    ¡°The water is clean. the Garden Hotel hires staffs to disinfect and maintain the hygiene of the water.¡±


    Susan took off her bath towel while she was speaking.


    She was wearing a sexy ck bikini. Seeing her hot body, Baron could not move his eyes away.


    Susan looked extremely hot.


    She was gloating seeing she was stared eagerly by Baron.


    Baron had been to many ces and seen a lot beautiful girls when he was serving in the army in P.


    But very few of them could match with Susan, who looked very pretty, and was with a nice butt and


    busty boobs.


    But she was the best friend of his wife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good now, I gotta go and have a rest.¡±


    Baron felt ashamed to swim with Tracy¡¯s best friend. He wasn¡¯t supposed to do something like this.


    It was understandable, but the case was that there was only two of them, and Susan was wearing


    extremely hot.


    Baron then walked away.


    ¡°Baron, wait¡­ ouch¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Susan gave a shrill shout.


    Baron stopped his steps involuntarily, looking back, and saw Susan was sitting on the floor, with


    bitterness on her face, rubbing her ankle.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Baron quickened his pace to Susan.


    Susan said with a painful look, rubbing her ankle, ¡°I may sprain my ankle. Baron, can you help me back


    to my room?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Baron quickly help her to up.


    ¡°Ouch¡­be gentle¡­it hurts¡±


    She made a loud painful voice after Baron helped her up, and she directly leaned into Baron¡¯s arms,


    either intentionally or unintentionally, with her hands embracing Baron¡¯s body.

 Chapter 204 An Antique Exhibition

    Chapter 204 An Antique Exhibition


    When Baron held Susan in his arms, their bodies were rubbing with each other, for he was topless, and


    she was wearing a thong and a tiny bikini top.


    He was turned on, when he felt the warmth of her body.


    But in no time, Baron calmed himself down.


    ¡°You sit down, I will check it!¡±


    Baron pushed Susan away, and helped her to sit down, pretending to be chill.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan started to feel upset, but she still looked painful, ¡°Baron, Did I just break my ankle? It really


    hurts, I can¡¯t walk now.¡±


    Baron kept silent, staring at the wound on the ankle. It was only red and a little swollen.


    It looked like it was just a slight sprain. It wouldn¡¯t be that serious that she could not even walk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your foot is fine, it was just a small twist.¡±


    Baron got on his feet, and said coolly, ¡°Wait for me here, I go get some pain relievers.¡±


    Before Susan stopped him, he was meters away already.


    Seeing his back, Susan bit her lips, with tears starting to fill in her eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°Why


    it wasn¡¯t me to meet you first?¡±


    She fell in love with Baron at the first time he saved her from the car ident.


    In these days, she kept thinking about him. She dreamed about him. She missed the way Baron held


    her in his arms.


    However, when she thought of him, she also reminded Tracy.


    She liked Baron, but she was also the bestie of Tracy. Before she met Baron, their friendship was pure


    and happy. But after that, she was in a great struggling.


    She wanted to call Baron for many times. But she didn¡¯t do it because she didn¡¯t want to break Tracy¡¯s


    heart. So, she tried hard to suppress her feelings.


    She got into another car assassination today. She did everything she could to get them lost, but she


    failed.


    When she was about to be crashed to death, Baron showed up and saved her again.


    What a coincidence that Baron saved her twice. It made her fonder of him. Therefore, she first checked


    which hotel Baron was checking in. She then pretended toe across him in the lobby of the hotel.


    And atst, she booked a room beside Baron¡¯s.


    In order to create the chance to get along with Baron alone, she even called and made Terry have to


    leave.


    At the time she was in deep thinking, Baron, who changed clothes already, came over with a medical


    spray.


    ¡°It is a medical spray specialized for ankle injury. It is very useful to relieve the pain.¡±


    Baron said, and then he sprayed it on her ankle.


    Quickly, a cool feeling came all the way down from her ankle to her brain.


    Susan knew that if she kept faking it, Baron might notice what was going on. So, she faked a delighted


    expression, ¡°Amazing, it heals, I don¡¯t feel the pain anymore!¡±


    Baron smiled, ¡°Really? Good for you, let¡¯s get back to room!¡±


    In this time, Baron just apanied Susan back to the door of her room and got back to his own room.


    In the room, all Baron was thinking was Susan wearing her ck sexy bikini at the swimming pool.


    He was a manly man, and of course, he needed sex. His wife Tracy was beautiful and hot, but he just


    had sex with her five years ago, after that, he had no more sex.


    Susan was a prettydy with a hot figure, which was really tempting to Baron. It was incredible for him


    to bear her seduction.


    ¡°What the hell am I thinking?¡±


    All of a sudden, Baron barked to himself.


    At the meantime, in the Zouch Courtyard in Kato.


    After being pped by Karl, Marry left the Zouch Courtyard testily for a lunch with her friend in a


    restaurant. Now, she just got back to the Zouch Courtyard.


    ¡°Tracy, I just happen to have two tickets of an antique exhibition at Kato Museum in the downtown, do


    you have any interest to go have a look there with me?¡±


    Marry said intimately to Tracy, holding her hands.


    ¡°Marry, what tricks do you y this time?¡±


    Yuri came over and snapped with a huff.


    In her heart, Baron was the one she admired the most. However, Marry insulted Baron. She would not


    allow it pass easily.


    ¡°Yuri, I am just trying to be nice, what tricks do you think I can y?¡±


    Marry said, grinning, ¡°How about this? I will get one more ticket, and youe with us, is it better?¡±


    ¡°I am not going!¡±


    Yuri said in a curt, cool voice.


    ¡°I have to take care of Lara, I am afraid I can¡¯t go with you neither.¡±


    At this moment, Tracy turned her down.


    Marry rolled her eyeballs, and said tenderly, ¡°Tracy, I remember you told me that you want to explore


    the market in Kato for Samho Group? Then you have to visit the exhibition.¡±


    ¡°What does that get to do with the exhibition?¡±


    Tracy asked wonderingly.


    Marry beamed and said, ¡°Tracy, this antique exhibition is held by the Henderson family, a top family in


    Jako, and there will be numerous big families and firms attending. Don¡¯t you think it is good chance for


    Samho Group to collect some useful information?¡±


    It arose Tracy¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Marry, are you sure it is held by the Henderson family?¡±


    Tracy couldn¡¯t hold her delightfulness.


    Marry rolled her eyeballs up, took out of the invitation letter, and muttered, ¡°See? It says that the inviter


    is Henderson Antiques. You know Henderson Antiques is one of the Henderson family¡¯s properties,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    The Henderson family started with antiques business, and Henderson Antiques belonged to them.


    ¡°Alright, I will go!¡±


    Tracy agreed without further hesitation.


    ¡°Tracy, are you serious? But Baron asked me to stay to protect you.¡±


    Yuri said in a concerned tone.


    And she didn¡¯t believe in Marry. Marry wouldn¡¯t be this nice to help them to expand the market in Kato.


    She must have bad intentions to bring Tracy to the exhibition.


    ¡°Yuri, please be assured that I will take good care of Tracy. The Jackson family isn¡¯t some top family,


    but it is capable enough to protect a person like her,¡± said Marry smilingly.


    Tracy turned to Yuri, and said earnestly, holding her hand, ¡°Yuri, you know what Samho Group mean to


    me, and I want it to be strong, this is a chance!¡±


    Seeing Tracy¡¯s serious face, Yuri moved her lips and wanted to stop her, but she sighed instead. And


    she said, ¡°Alright, if you really want to, just go, I will take care of Lara for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yuri,¡± said Tracy with appreciation.


    After Marry confirmed that Tracy would be there with her, she was so delighted. She couldn¡¯t wait to go.


    So, she held Tracy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tracy, let¡¯s go now, we¡¯re gonna bete!¡±


    On the way, Marry stealthily sent out a massage, ¡°Nailed it!¡±


    After they drove away, Yuri felt worried about Tracy, so she called Baron, ¡°Baron, Tracy is with Marry,


    they are heading to an antique exhibition in Kato Museum. I think you should go there, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Got you, I will go now!¡±


    Baron said unhesitatingly!


    For Marry and Tracy, they already reached at Kato Museum.


    ¡°Marry, here you are!¡±


    As they jumped out of the car, a familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Mr. Hardon Maguire, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± said Marry, grinning.


    Seeing Hardon made Tracy felt quite embarrassed. She drew a long face and spoke to Marry, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you tell me it will be only two of us?¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I don¡¯t know Hardon¡¯s here, don¡¯t worry, he is a nice guy.¡±


    Marry concerned that Tracy would leave because of Hardon, so she got closed to her, holding her


    hand, and said convincingly, ¡°The Maguire family is one of the top two families in Kato, and Hardon


    Maguire has a lot of friends here, if he can introduce several bosses to you, it will be pretty smooth for


    yourpany to open the market in Kato.¡±

 Chapter 205 Industry of Its Own

    Chapter 205 Industry of Its Own


    Tracy was unhappy when seeing Hardon was there.


    But it was inappropriate for her to leave.


    Also, the absence of Hardon wouldn¡¯t affect her, as she came here to know some entrepreneurs across


    Kato.


    Thinking of that, Tracy couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Hardon was there.


    ¡°Tracy, I perceive your horrible hostility to me. Have I offended you?¡±


    He spoke with some light smile, and it seemed that he was a gentleman.


    Tracy nced at him, ¡°I don¡¯t know you well. Please call Mrs. Owen. ¡®Tracy¡¯ alone isn¡¯t okay for


    anyone, including you!¡±


    A tinge of anger passed over him, the would-be heir of the top prosperous family across Kato. Any


    woman would just long to get closer to him.


    Still, he was badly treated by a married woman.


    Despite the dissatisfaction, he didn¡¯t show any unhappiness.


    Marry witnessed the scene and hurried to say, ¡°To tell you the truth, it is Hardon who gives us invitation


    cards. Therefore, we should thank him.¡±


    Tracy was slightly surprised and hesitated for a while. A familiar voice sounded behind Tracy while she


    was going to return them to him. ¡°Honey!¡±


    Baron came here and she was inwardly flurried, as if she was secretly meeting with other men and got


    exposed.


    She was clever enough to sense that Marry strived to let Hardon be in a rtionship with her. She was


    innocent, but Baron came across them.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±


    Tracy¡¯s words were filled with apology.


    She wanted to exin it, but Marry beside her asked, ¡°Tracy, why is he here? You call him here?¡±


    ¡°Tracy is my wife. If it is she who calls me here, anything wrong? Besides, as a stranger, you¡¯d better


    mind your own business.¡±


    Tracy was going to speak but Baron cut in. He would m the woman but for Tracy.


    ¡°Shut up! You aren¡¯t eligible to talk with me! Garbage!¡±


    Marry rebuffed him and then said to Tracy, ¡°Dear, do you know how Hardon got these invitation cards?


    Why should you call the garbage here? It is unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the host party that will hold the antique exhibition? It is Henderson Antiques, supported


    by the Wilson family, prosperous and prestigious. Anyone thates here is either rich or powerful. Do


    you feel ashamed to take a garbage here?¡±


    ¡°Zip your lips!¡±


    Marry¡¯s words hurt Tracy. She castigated and shouted, ¡°Anyway, he is your brother-inw. It is okay


    now that you dislike him.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t go there!¡±


    She turned around and held Baron¡¯s arm, saying softly, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Baron felt warmly satisfied.


    He had already known why Tracy came here.


    Baron was clear how crucial the Samho was to Tracy.


    To protect himself, Tracy would sacrifice the chance tomunicate with the entrepreneurs of Kato.


    Nor could she go to the antique exhibition.


    Marry was dull, as she remembered that Tracy abhorred Baron. But her performance today was


    puzzling.


    ¡°Tracy, calm down! I won¡¯t shout at him, okay? It is a great opportunity to gather around the most


    renowned entrepreneurs of Kato. You should attend it for your Samho!¡±


    Marry hurried to hold Tracy¡¯s arm and said in a cute tone.


    Her purpose was to help Hardon get Tracy. If Tracy was gone, she couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.


    ¡°Tracy, it is indeed a hard-won opportunity. Go and see!¡±


    Then Baron began to say.


    Tracy agreed to attend, so did Baron. She kept silent for a while and went on, ¡°Fine, if you say so. We


    will go and see.¡±


    Marry was excited seeing Tracy¡¯s promise.


    Yet the Hardon near her was cunning.


    The four people was stopped by a security guard when they reached the gate of the exhibition.


    ¡°Mr. Hardon, please show me your invitation card!¡±


    The guard identified Hardon. Although he asked for the card, but his attitude was rather mild.


    Hardonughed and took out three cards, saying, ¡°You did a great job! No man is allowed to enter


    without an invitation card!¡±


    Obviously, it was a cue that even a high-profile person couldn¡¯t take all of his fellows.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hardon. You only have three cards. But there are four people in total. So¡­¡±


    The guard got Hardon¡¯s point and pretended to be embarrassed.


    ¡°I take three guys here?¡±


    Hardon was confused on purpose and said, ¡°I only take two beauties. Why do you say I take three


    guys?¡±


    The security guard eventually understood Hardon¡¯s intention, but he originally thought Hardon wanted


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    them to check the cards carefully.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hardon. It is my fault. No worries. We won¡¯t allow anyone to slip in.¡±


    The guard hurried to rejoin and looked at Baron secretly.


    In fact, Hardon would go in and out of the exhibition without a card. He could even take a few fellows


    more. No big deal.


    Yet he did so to embarrass Baron.


    ¡°Tracy, I have said that it is strictly supervised. No man can enter without a card. He shouldn¡¯t have


    Marry said purposedly.


    Tracy rejoined without hesitation, ¡°Then I won¡¯t enter!¡±


    ¡°Tracy, wait for me and I will get in there soon.¡±


    Baronughed and spoke.


    Tracy was assured when she sensed Baron¡¯s confidence.


    She nodded, ¡°Okay, I will wait for you in it!¡±


    ¡°How interesting!¡±


    Marry gave a light smile, ¡°Someone was brazening enough that his ability of boasting has improved a


    lot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful and prevent anyone from slipping in. The antique exhibition is held by the


    Henderson family. You cannot bear the consequences if something goes wrong!¡±


    Marry showed a supercilious manner and warned the security guard at the gate.


    ¡°No worries,dy. We won¡¯t allow any garbage to enter.¡±


    The guard jeered at Baron with an unkind look.


    Tracy entered the hall and the guard rebuffed Baron, ¡°Bloke, why are you fucking standing here? No


    card? Go away!¡±


    Baron dismissed the two guards. He lifted his arm and checked the time, saying to himself, ¡°It is about


    time.


    ¡°Damn! You fucking son of bitch dares ignore us? Go away!¡±


    Both of them were irritated due to Baron¡¯s dismissal. One of them aimed at Baron with a rubber


    wanton. He threatened, ¡°Get the fuck out of my face, or I will beat you!¡±


    Baron frowned and gave a cold look at another guard, ¡°Stop barking if you don¡¯t want to lose the job.


    The invitation card will be sent here soon!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Beat him!¡±


    The guard roared and really rushed to hit Baron. He flung the wanton at Baron without hesitation.


    Baron stood there and was merely staring at him who rushed here.


    ¡°Bastard, stop it!¡±


    In the meantime, an indignant roar sounded.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the two guards subconsciously stopped and saw a middle-aged maning


    here.


    ¡°Mr. Camel!¡±


    The middle-aged man was Camel, the general manager of the Kato Prosperity.


    The Kato Prosperity owned the Kato Museum.


    The two guards saw Camel jogging toward Baron and said in respect, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Baron. You must


    have waited for a long time!¡±


    Seeing Camel¡¯s respect to Baron, the two guards became astonished and shocked.

 Chapter 206 Impossible

    Chapter 206 Impossible


    The two guards were deeply scared when they saw Camel was respectful to Baron and when they


    recalled of the scene that they intended to beat Baron.


    Kato Museum belonged to Kato Prosperity. The Henderson family held the antique exhibition, but they


    were the security guards of the Kato Museum.


    They didn¡¯t have much workload. There were only two exhibitions per week, one exhibition per week


    asionally.


    Now it appeared that they would lose the job.


    ¡°You are stupid enough to offend Mr. Baron. You are seeking to death!¡±


    Camel was annoyed, as he talked with Baron a few hours ago that the Kato Prosperity¡¯s situation


    became stable. But now someone dared to beat Baron here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Baron had the reason to deny Camel¡¯s every effort of his work due to this incident.


    ¡°Break the two bastards now! They won¡¯t be allowed to enter Kato in the future!¡±


    Camelmanded two bodyguards behind him.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    The two guards looked at each other and were on Camel¡¯s knees, ¡°Sir, we are wrong. We won¡¯t do it


    next time! Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Baron called them and said, ¡°Let them leave and it is unnecessary to break them!¡±


    It was awful to see their snobbish character, but they shouldn¡¯t be broken.


    ¡°Get out of my face!¡±


    Camel shouted at them.


    How dared theye again? They hurried to escape.


    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡±


    Camel then called the chairman of the board. He said out of apology, as he had a thought that his work


    had some problem detected by his employer.


    Baron waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know every staff¡¯s situation in thepany.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t me Camel, who felt blessed. Camel heard what Baron said, ¡°After you arrive at the


    Brone Group, you can set up a supervision department used for selectively examining work progress of


    various sectors and branchpanies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Camel rejoined in a hurry.


    ¡°Let me enter and have a look. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    Baron was about to enter the hall but Camel cried, ¡°Sir, I have one more thing to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Troy, the owner of the Henderson family in the Jakob came to Kato, while the antique exhibition of the


    Kato Museum was held by us. How about paying a visit to him?¡±


    Camel said earnestly.


    Baron refused, ¡°No!¡±


    The family was the top prosperous n in the province, but Baron regarded them as no better than


    those across Cona.


    For Baron, he didn¡¯t have to meet the head of the family.


    Camel didn¡¯t feel relieved until Baron left. He wiped his sweat off in his forehead and ordered the


    assistant behind him, ¡°Go to the hall and keep an eye on the exhibition. Anyone that dares to offend Mr.


    Baron will be turfed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The assistant hurried to answer.


    Meanwhile, various antique gadgets were disyed inside the delicate bullet-proof showcase in the


    There lied a wide range of gadgets, including some ancient calligraphy and paintings, ceramics, jade


    articles and other stuff.


    However, few of them were interested in the antique. The bulk of people stood in front of some antique


    in small numbers, discussing subjects rted to other sectors.


    One could know those people dressed in a different way were bound to be extraordinary.


    It turned out that Tracy intended to befriend some entrepreneurs across Kato, but failed. They gathered


    in small number, so she had no chance to join them.


    But Hardon was surrounded by a throng of people after entering the hall. He was proud and his eyes


    staring at Tracy.


    He was clear that Tracy came here to know some local entrepreneurs from Kato, and he didn¡¯t want to


    help her know these renowned figures.


    ¡°Tracy, you want to befriend those figures, right? Why not ask Hardon for help? He is friendly and will


    give you a hand so long as you speak.¡±


    Marry understood Hardon¡¯s intention and chuckled at Tracy.


    Tracy didn¡¯t show any expression or look at Hardon. She said lightly, ¡°No, thanks!¡±


    Then she was worried to look at the gate. She concerned more that Baron couldn¡¯t gain an ess,


    though she was indeed longing to meet local entrepreneurs.


    Hardon overlooked Tracy on purpose and was angered when seeing her do nothing.


    ¡°How do you like the antique exhibition held by the Henderson family?¡±


    He smiled and asked like a gentleman.


    Tracy looked at him lightly, ¡°It is good to be held by the family!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hardon, who is this beauty?¡±


    Peopleing for Hardon were all amazed by Tracy.


    As the most attractivedy across Cona, she was appealing indeed.


    ¡°A friend of mine!¡±


    Hardonughed.


    ¡°Friend only?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are not married, so you are waiting for her?¡±


    ¡°You are young and talented, and thedy is so attractive. You are well matched.¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t forget to send us invitation cards of your wedding ceremony!¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding group ttered.


    Hardon said nothing and his face was aglow with smile. He was really satisfied with these words.


    ¡°You get me wrong. We are merely friends.¡±


    Tracy exined, ¡°I am Tracy, the general manager of the Samho in Cona. Ie here hoping to know


    some renowned bosses like you!¡±


    Hardon was pleased to hear Tracy¡¯s word ¡°friends merely¡±. After all, she didn¡¯t even talk with him just


    now.


    But he was annoyed by her ensuing words.


    Her words not only rified their rtionship, but only helped hermunicate with those


    entrepreneurs.


    He invited them who were asked to force Tracy to ask him for help. Then they would be introduced.


    But Tracy dismissed him and made use of him. Soon she chatted with them happily.


    Beauty was wee wherever they went.


    Hardon¡¯s guests instead ignored him and stood near Tracy, beginning to mention cooperation business


    with her.


    ¡°No problem. Deal. Let¡¯s talk about the cooperation business in detail on the Monday morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have to contact my partner regarding the cooperation. May I contact you in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s great. Thanks for your trust. We will ask someone to draft a contract soon, and I will call


    you then.¡±


    ¡­


    Within a few minutes, a couple of enterprises in Kato were willing to cooperate with Samho.


    Some of them even decided to confirm the cooperation on spot.


    It severely enraged Hardon, who could only suppress his bad mood to cover his true character.


    Otherwise, his image would copse entirely.


    Marry couldn¡¯t believe that thedy was so able-minded.


    Hardon¡¯s fellows were all convinced to cooperate with Tracy in a short time.


    Hardon gave a wink at Marry who was enlightened and then squeezed into the throng. She said,


    ¡°Tracy, you can discuss it on work. We are in the antique exhibition. Therefore, it is inappropriate to talk


    about business affairs, or the Henderson family will be ashamed.¡±


    Those entrepreneurs realized the potential risk after hearing what Marry said. It was held by the


    Henderson family, and they came to say goodbye to Tracy that the cooperation business should be


    discussedter.


    Tracy was slightly unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t air her anger.


    ¡°Tracy, we give you a generous hand, so how will you thank us?¡±


    Hardon came here in a handsome smile.


    ¡°Sure, sir. I will treat you a meal at the Spring Garden Restaurant to extend my gratitude. How could my


    sister discuss the cooperation business with them if you didn¡¯t invite those guests?¡±


    Marry said in a hurry, and itpletely forced Tracy to promise her treat.


    Tract rejected, ¡°No supper. I will go with my husband! I remember that it is my own effort to clench


    those cooperation deals. Why should I thank you?¡±


    Hardon was speechless and couldn¡¯t believe that Tracy would humiliate him.


    So was Marry who said, ¡°Tracy, that is not a sess yet! What is your opinion if Hardon invites them


    for dinner to continue the subject of cooperation?¡±


    ¡°I am OK, so it depends on whether Tracy needs my assistance.¡±


    Hardon smiled and looked at Tract.


    ¡°Honey, now that someone treats us and is willing to contact the cooperation partners, we must join


    them!¡±


    A familiar voice sounded behind them.


    ¡°Baron, why are you allowed toe in?¡±


    Marry looked at him and was surprised.


    The exhibition was held by the Henderson family. One couldn¡¯t be admitted without an invitation


    card.

 Chapter 207 Give an Apology

    Chapter 207 Give an Apology


    Hardon ceased to smile when seeing Baron.


    He walked to Marry and had known Baron¡¯s identity. He was regarded as a notorious matrilocal son-in-


    It could be understood how shocked Hardon was when he met a useless person appearing in the


    exhibition hall of Kato.


    The key was, he had warned the security guards that people like Baron without an invitation card


    weren¡¯t allowed toe in.


    Did he slip in?


    Thinking of that, he offended, ¡°You¡¯d better leave here now. It is held by the Henderson family, which


    will kill you, a personing in without an invitation card!¡±


    Tracy got unnerved, as she knew how powerful the family was despite Baron¡¯s strength!


    ¡°Hubby, shall we leave now?¡± Tracy asked.


    Baron gave a mild smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your husband¡¯s strength?¡±


    She felt strange about the words. She blushed and she was clear it was no big deal. Baron was not an


    idiot although she worried about him.


    ¡°You seek to fucking death. Don¡¯t get us incriminated. Go away if you don¡¯t have a card! Don¡¯t talk to


    them that we know each other if you get caught.¡±


    Marry said out of anger.


    She wished that Baron was arrested by the family but not at this moment. Baron was Tracy¡¯s husband,


    and she came along with Tracy.


    She couldn¡¯t break away from the matter if the incident deteriorated.


    Anyone would be irritated if being called ¡°the garbage¡± frequently. Baron frowned and red at Marry


    and said, ¡°Go away if you fear. I will tell the family that you take me here!¡±


    ¡°You, you, you bastard!¡±


    Marry was enraged by Baron¡¯s word.


    ¡°Forget it, Marry!¡±


    Hardon began to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Hardon, he slipped in. We will be punished if they discover him.¡±


    Marry said in a hurry.


    Hardon gave a light smile, ¡°No worries. It will be his own business if he gets caught. Remember that we


    didn¡¯te in with him.¡±


    Marry felt better, ¡°True, it is none of our business!¡±


    Then they turned around and left.


    Hardon was originally going to stay with Tracy alone, but Baron was there, and he knew his efforts


    would be in vain.


    ¡°Baron, you did slip in?¡±


    Tracy asked out of concern after Hardon and Marry left.


    Baron shook his head, ¡°Do you know Camel?¡±


    ¡°The former general manager of the Cona branch of the Brone Group?¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°Right! He is now the general manager of the Kato Prosperity in Kato. The Kato Museum belonged to


    thepany. He took me here.¡± Baron exined.


    ¡°He bes the general manager after he resigned from the Brone Group?!¡± Tracy asked out of


    astonishment.


    Baronughed, ¡°Actually it is not a resignation. He was transferred to this ce by me. He is


    responsible for the relevant affairs of the Kato Prosperity.¡±


    ¡°Boast again!¡±


    Tracy rolled her eyes, ¡°Thepany is thergest enterprise across Kato, far better than the Cona


    branch of the Brone Group.¡±


    Baron shook his head impatiently and said to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t buy it even though I tell you the truth.¡±


    Tracy was inwardly astounded even if she said that she didn¡¯t believe it.


    She knew Baron well and he was not the person who lied easily. Was it true that Camel was really the


    chairman of Kato Prosperity?


    If so, Baron was extremely wealthy!


    Tracy dared not to imagine.


    On the other side, Hardon and Marry went to a neighboring exhibition hall.


    ¡°Sir, you give up pursuing my cousin?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marry asked out of concern.


    Hardonughed, ¡°She has married and doesn¡¯t want to divorce. I shouldn¡¯t keep pestering her for I am


    my family¡¯s heir.¡±


    Marry was surprised and looked around. She said in a low voice after seeing no soul was in sight, ¡°If


    my memory doesn¡¯t fail me, you must be keen on beauty. You can just have sex with her if you cannot


    marry her.¡±


    Hardon squinted and stared at Marry, ¡°You are close friends, aren¡¯t you? You mean to send her to my


    bed?¡±


    Marry gave a cold smile, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be my cousin. Just a poor girl who married a


    garbage. It is the family¡¯s shame. I wouldn¡¯t treat her well but for you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, the Rose Court will belong to you as long as you are able to send her to my bed.¡±


    Hardon gave an evil smile. He couldn¡¯t wait making love with such an appealing beauty.


    ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you!¡±


    Marry turned ecstatic and hurried to extend her gratitude.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Hardon asked.


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t I say that I treat you for the meal? Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    Marry got closer to him and whispered, confiding his idea.


    Tracy didn¡¯t realize that her cousin had aimed to make use of her. She was following Baron to


    appreciate the antique.


    ¡°They are so delicate. The Antique Exhibition is so remarkable.¡±


    Tracy praised some of them they loved.


    Baron, however, thought different andughed, ¡°Few of them are delicate. The point is that the


    Henderson family fools us by disying fake gadgets.¡±


    ¡°Fake? Howe?¡± Tracy was surprised.


    ¡°That jade is fake!¡±


    Baron said pointing at the crimson jade ced in the ss showcase.


    ¡°You dare to im that antique from Henderson Antiques as fake!¡±


    Baron¡¯sment was followed by a roaring voice.


    Baron whispered to Tracy, while the roaring voice caught the crowd¡¯s attention.


    A youngdy of 20 or so stood beside Baron. Her delicate face showed a slight anger. Her eyes were


    flush with hostility.


    The surrounding group was shocked.


    Someone dared to im that the antique was fake, so it was clear-cut that he was against the


    Henderson family.


    Hardon came here with Marry, both of whom looked at Baron in a blissing manner.


    Thedy was 20 years old, wearing a ponytail without makeup. Big eyes, soft and tender skin; she


    must be over 5¡¯4¡¯¡¯. Her facial expression was delicate as well.


    Her innocent look showed that she didn¡¯t really mean to me Baron, but was angry at him who


    imed their antiques as fake.


    Baron wasn¡¯t flurried but stared at thedy smilingly, ¡°Girl, you mean every gadget in Henderson


    Antiques is genuine?¡±


    ¡°Sure! They belonged to my family. Howe these exhibits are fake?¡±


    The youngdy was impatient and scolded at Baron, ¡°Your im is an insult to my family, so you


    should apology for your mistake!¡±

 Chapter 208 The Powerful Young Lady

    Chapter 208 The Powerful Young Lady


    Everyone was shocked by the powerful and youngdy¡¯s words.


    It was not because she forced Baron to apologize, but because she said ¡°my family¡±.


    That was to say she came from the Henderson family.


    There were also some people gloating after knowing her identity, such as Marry and Hardon.


    ¡°They are fake! How can you stop criticism by taking advantage of your family¡¯s social status?¡±


    At the very beginning, Baron was a bit patient, but soon became unhappy after hearing that she used


    her family to threaten him.


    ¡°Baron, you are going so far to bully such a fragile girl!¡±


    Hardon cut in and queried Baron in a cold manner.


    Baron nced at him and said offensively, ¡°Go away if youe to tter and belittle me; go away


    also if youe to bring yourself trouble, as I never waste time on a garbage who boasts all the time.¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    Hardon was mad and threw a fit, even though he used to behave like a gentleman and pretended to be


    polite.


    ¡°Baron, you only dare to swagger behind your wife. Hardon is the would-be owner of the prestigious


    family across Kato. You are merely a fucking matrilocal son-inw from a family that is going broke.


    How dare you stay here?¡±


    Marry spoke loudly on purpose, ¡°Besides, Tracy is allowed in because she had the invitation card sent


    by Hardon. You? How do youe in? Do you slip in without security guards¡¯ knowledge?¡±


    Tracy was surprised after hearing Marry¡¯s words.


    She was clear about the ce. Baron would be targeted by the Kato Prosperity and the Henderson


    family if he really slipped in.


    Numerous onlookers were drawn in and they were all high-profile figures across Kato.


    Baron was inly dressed and he didn¡¯t look like a son from a prosperous family, except his


    extraordinary charisma.


    The surrounding group doubted Baron¡¯s identity due to Marry¡¯s words. Does the inly dressed man


    really have the invitation card from the family?


    ¡°Lady, I strongly suggest that you ought to ask someone to inspect his identity. After all, the antique


    exhibition is held by your family, and the reputation of your family will be tainted if someone slips in with


    evil intention.¡±


    Hardon concerned the Henderson family and said to the youngdy.


    ¡°I am Ferry. Don¡¯t call me like that!¡±


    The youngdy said unhappily.


    Baron could have a chance to meet Ferry if he lingered for a while after saving the old man, and he


    would know the man he saved was Troy, the owner of the prosperous n in the Jako.


    Ferry loathed Hardon more,pared with Baron.


    Hardon didn¡¯t care about that and smiled, ¡°Miss Ferry, the bloke didn¡¯t have a card when I came here


    and he tried toe with me but was detected and stopped by me. Check it please and see if he really


    has one.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Marry looked at Baron in a sarcastic manner, ¡°I want to see who the hell is willing to help you!¡±


    For Baron, these two people were nothing but funny clowns.


    ¡°Half a month ago, at the Wilson Auctions in Cona, a son from a prosperous n like you also doubted


    whether or not a man had a card. Consequently, the son was turfed from the auctions.¡±


    Baronughed and asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t give in, so Edith who was responsible for the auctions announced


    that anyone from the Maguire family won¡¯t be allowed in. Do you know the man? Maguire?¡±


    The incident itself was the family¡¯s shame, but they couldn¡¯t argue for it because Edith came from the


    McGill family.


    But Baron mentioned it, and then everyone¡¯s attention was refixed on Hardon.


    Hardon was extremely gloomy and he ceased tough. He red at Baron.


    Baron keptposed and smiled, ¡°I remember you are also a Maguire. Well, why is your name so


    familiar? Are you brothers?¡±


    Baron pretended to be surprised and his deed amazed Tracy who couldn¡¯t believe Baron¡¯s another side


    of personality.


    ¡°Baron, you are offending my family!¡± Hardon¡¯s face got twisted.


    ¡°It is you who keep offending me all the time!¡±


    Baron gave a light smile and went on, ¡°So what if I offend you?¡±


    Baron smiled andpletely dismissed the family.


    The calmer Baron behaved; the more flurried Hardon became. He had an illusion that he shouldn¡¯t


    have angered Baron.


    The high-profile figures were also surprised.


    Hardon, as the son of Kato¡¯s prosperous n, ended up being targeted by a man younger than him.


    Ferry who waited for Baron¡¯s apology kept silent as well, and looked at Baron out of curiosity. The


    young man dared to tantly im the antique gadgets from the family¡¯s showcase were fake.


    ¡°Fine, I remember you!¡±


    After a while, Hardon only said that sentence.


    Then he said to Ferry, ¡°Miss Ferry, you now see what the bloke¡¯s doing, a mean man who got the


    sess by chance. I hope you can be impartial and check his invitation card!¡±


    Then Baron was noticed again by everyone around him.


    Tracy was worried but could do nothing.


    At the moment, Ferry became cold and shouted at Hardon, ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare to


    order me?¡±


    Hardon was stunned, thinking Ferry would check Baron¡¯s card. But it turned out that he was the man


    being rebuffed tantly.


    The crowd became shocked, and they all knew the youngdy was hostile to Hardon.


    Marry still chose to stand out and she hurried to exin, ¡°Miss Ferry, you are wrong. Hardon doesn¡¯t


    mean to order you but hopes to give you a suggestion. After all, the Henderson family holds the antique


    exhibition. Your family¡¯s reputation will be tainted if anyone is allowed in.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you eligible to talk with me?¡±


    Ferry rebuffed Marry and went on, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t follow your suggestion, you will go outside and make


    up stories that my family allows anyone toe in?¡±


    Marry was shocked and her legs began to shiver. She nearly knelt down.


    ¡°Miss Ferry, you get me wrong. I never dare to make up stories against your family!¡±


    Marry became unnerved and exined in a hurry.


    ¡°Excuse me, throw these two idiots out of here!¡±


    Ferry refused their exnation and reproached. Followed by several security guards who headed to


    Hardon and Marry.

 Chapter 209 I Am Sorry

    Chapter 209 I Am Sorry


    Everyone was shocked by Ferry¡¯s words.


    Notably, Hardon even doubted whether it was true but for several guards who headed to him he


    realized everything was true.


    The would-be heir of the Maguire family ended up being dispelled.


    The point was, it was in Kato, and it was hisnd.


    But it was Ferry who imed to turf him, so he couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Miss Ferry, you cannot dispel us! Hardon is the future head of the family!


    Marry became dull for a while and hurried to shout at Ferry.


    She gave a coldugh, ¡°Merely the Maguire family and the supercilious son. It would not change a


    thing even if the head of his family is here today.¡±


    Ferry was overbearing.


    A twenty-year-old girl was so powerful, better than some high-profile figures in Kato.


    Hardon was embarrassed to death.


    ¡°Miss Ferry¡­¡±


    Marry was going to argue but was cut in by Hardon, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Marry was taken aback and did as he said, looking at Hardon out of fear.


    For her, Hardon was more important than Ferry, as the Jackson family was also in Kato, and it relied on


    the Maguire family. The whole Jackson family would suffer the loss if she really annoyed Hardon.


    ¡°See you next time then, Miss Ferry!¡±


    Hardon was reluctant to leave awkwardly even though he was dispelled. Instead, he offered to bid


    farewell to Ferry and then left.


    Marry red at Baron with a vicious look.


    In her eye, Baron should carry the can. Hardon and she wouldn¡¯t be dispelled tantly but for him.


    Baron was calm to witness the scene, as if he had nothing to do with the incident.


    ¡°The fly is dispelled. Now you should give me the reason.¡±


    Ferry turned to look at Baron and spoke.


    Numerous onlookers looked at Baron in sympathy.


    For them, Hardon only asked to check Baron¡¯s invitation card, but ended up angering Ferry and being


    dispelled. But Baron imed the antique gadgets were all fake. So, he would encounter greater


    punishment.


    But most of them also took it for fun and they hoped to see how Ferry would treat Baron.


    Baron looked at the jade and said, ¡°The color of real ancient jade should mingle with those of the earth


    and air. But this gadget¡­ While the jade is genuine, but its color is artificial!¡±


    ¡°The jade is genuine while the color is artificial? What?¡±


    Ferry asked out of confusion and looked like a humble student.


    Others were also surprised. The youngdy seemed to be another person.


    Many onlookers began to doubt whether the two of them had known each other before.


    ¡°The jade is genuine, but the quality is bad.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t notice the change in the expressions of the onlookers, and he kept staring at the crimson


    jade and continued, ¡°The artificial jade is made of substandard materials with bad color. The rough


    outer appearance contributed to the light luster.¡±


    ¡°The jade is like this. Look at its color, so substandard and its luster is not zing, as it is an ancient


    jade whose color was painted by the people in the ancient time, so it is hard to distinguish. Such a


    piece of jade is indeed rare.¡±


    Ferry came near to the showcase and stared at the jade article earnestly.


    ¡°The color is really weird and the luster is rather dull!¡±


    Ferry was surprised and she began to admire Baron.


    ¡°Is it too hasty to im that the jade is fake just because its color is dull?¡±


    Ferry went on in a cunning look.


    ¡°The natural jade hasyers of color distribution, which is to say, the interior side also has a natural


    color mingled with the environment. But the fake jade only has it on the surface.¡±


    Baron gave a light smile and continued, ¡°Besides, the taint of the fake jade sure can be wiped off with


    alcohol tampon. Miss Ferry, why not have a try!¡±


    Ferry didn¡¯t hesitate and ordered a middle-aged man in suit near her, ¡°Go and get some alcohol


    tampon!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    The middle-aged man hurried to fetch some.


    The surrounding group was also curious and wanted to see whether Baron was right.


    Ferry smiled at Baron, ¡°You are conversant with ancient jade! How about you work for me? I promise


    that you will live a decent life!¡±


    Everyone was surprised by her words.


    Baron didn¡¯t only prevent himself from being dispelled, but was also selected by Ferry.


    Baron smiled lightly, ¡°The Henderson family is not eligible tomand me, let alone you!¡±


    His words amazed everyone.


    It was so arrogant to tantly belittle the Henderson family!


    You couldn¡¯t have behaved so arrogantly even though you were conversant with ancient jades.


    However, Ferry didn¡¯t show any fury, but squinted at Baron, ¡°You are more arrogant than I think!¡±


    Baron gave thedy a weird look and thought she may perhaps know him.


    Then a staff fetched some alcohol tampon.


    ¡°Follow his words and wipe the jade with alcohol tampon!¡±


    Ferry ordered the man.


    Instantly, everyone came here.


    The staff carefully took out the jade and wiped it.


    Initially, nothing happened. But soon the jade made some change when he used the third tampon to


    wipe the jade.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Really!¡± Someone eximed.


    The color of crimson became lighter on the surface.


    Ferry was embarrassed and ordered, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Then a few more tampons were used, and the color became lighter after each wiping.


    Then the light red jade turned into a simple white jade.


    Everyone came to realize that Baron was right. The color was artificial!


    Everyone looked at Baron with a different attitude, and no one could look down upon him.


    Tracy who concerned Baron got relieved secretly.


    ¡°Miss Ferry, do I need to apologize to you now?¡±


    Baron smiled at Ferry and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Baron, I am sorry. It is my fault!¡±


    The youngdy who was bossy at everyone¡¯s presence turned to take a deep bow to him and


    apologized.

 Chapter 210 Head to The East

    Chapter 210 Head to The East


    Baron didn¡¯t realize that Ferry could apologize to him deferentially.


    Was it just because he was right?


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Miss Ferry!¡±


    Baron said and then asked, ¡°Miss Ferry, do you know me?¡±


    At the very beginning, Ferry was hostile to him, butter the hostility was mixed with hospitality.


    Hardon and Marry merely suggested to check his own invitation card, while Ferry directly dispelled


    these two people.


    But Baron tantly imed that the jade in the exhibition of her own family was fake.


    If the news went out, the family¡¯s fame would be bound to be tainted.


    Nevertheless, Ferry didn¡¯t dispel him and instead apologized to him.


    It bewildered Baron and he believed that she knew him.


    His confusion was shared by others.


    Ferry smiled amidst the crowd¡¯s confusion, ¡°It is the first time that we meet with each other!¡±


    Then she left and walked to the gate. She turned around, looked at Baron andughed, ¡°See you next


    time!¡±


    This time, she left and disappeared.


    Baron and the rest of onlookers were also at the scene.


    On the other side, Hardon and Marry who had been dispelled left straight.


    ¡°Hardon, we are insulted due to the fucking Baron!¡±


    Marry said out of anger.


    Hardon said nothing but showed a cold face. He was nning how to cope with Baron.


    He dared not to fight against Ferry, but he thought he was able enough to fight against a matrilocal son-


    inw from a less well-known family.


    ¡°Hardon, I will treat you for a meal tonight, and I will also call some guests. They will vie with each other


    to help you if you wish.¡±


    Marry said in a cunning tone.


    Hardon then looked at Marry, ¡°Keep your promise. The vi of the Rose Courtyard will belong to you if


    you can lure that woman to my bed!¡±


    ¡°No worries. I will honor my words. It depends on tonight¡¯s situation!¡± Marry showed a vicious look.


    ¡­


    At the King Hall, the most luxurious box at the penthouse at the Spring Garden Restaurant in Kato!


    A moderately-sized table was surrounded by only three gray-haired old men. Three liquor sses were


    put in front of them, as if they were still young.


    Just some cheap liquor at the most luxurious box. It was weird.


    Several strong and masculine bodyguards stood at the gate of the box.


    Therefore, the three aged men sure were senior and respectable.


    ¡°Mr. Gary, you said there was someone who dumped away a box of Silver Tips Imperial Tea, what


    happened?¡±


    The senior man asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Ah, I am so annoyed by that thing!¡±


    Another old man said, ¡°Mr. Karl, it is your family¡¯s business. You should tell him!¡±


    The most respectable aged man was Troy, the head of the Henderson family who was saved by Baron.


    The other two men were Gary of Kato¡¯s second-ss family owner and Karl, the founder of the


    Harmony Group and also Marry¡¯s grandfather.


    Karl blushed and sighed, ¡°The parents of my son-inw have been living in the countryside and hardly


    experiences the outside world. A young man gave them a box of Donas Imperial Tea and they looked


    down upon him and therefore belittled the young man.¡±


    ¡°And then, I went there with Gary and he found that box in the trash bin. It was real! 200 grams!¡±


    ¡°As a result, however, it was thrown to the sewer by my granddaughter. It is ruinedpletely!¡±


    Hearing Karl¡¯s words, Troy widened his eyes, ¡°200 grams of Donas Imperial?¡±


    ¡°Right, you sure can trust his nose. You know, it is undeniable when he says the tea is genuine!¡± Karl


    said in an embarrassed tone.


    Gary groaned, ¡°Come on, it is your granddaughter who grabbed the tea and threw it to the sewer. For


    me, tens of millions of dors are nothing, but the wine is ruined! It is literally wasting!¡±


    ¡°That is the invaluable tea! It is said that it is off sale in the market. Possibly, somerge-scaled auction


    market has it. Even if they have it, they sell it in grams. I¡¯ve never seen 200 grams of such tea! What a


    pity! What a pity!¡±


    Troy said ¡°pity¡± frequently and asked, ¡°Karl, you mean that the young man is indeed something? He is


    able to find 200 grams of Donas Imperial. It is so generous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Karl shook his head unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. That young man has been dispelled by them after


    Gary and I arrived there!¡±


    ¡°A young man who is able to buy 200 grams of Donas Imperial, and he was dispelled? They are really


    short-sighted and snobbish! Hah-hah¡­¡±


    Troy was surprised, followed by a burst ofughter, ¡°I suppose they would be shocked to death after


    knowing that the tea is genuine.¡±


    Karl blushed and he thought Peter was rather foolish.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t mention it. I am sick of it!¡±


    Gary turned to look at Troy and asked, ¡°Bro, what is the matter with you? Heart attack again?¡±


    Troy gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°A few years ago I underwent a heart bypass surgery. The


    doctor said I could die whenever I fell down. Today I would lose my life and therefore meet my


    deceased brothers in the heaven but for a young man.¡±


    Troy immersed in his past life when military bond equaled family bond. Something happened deserved


    to be a lifelong memory.


    This was why the three aged men with different identities could sit together for a meal and drink.


    ¡°Currently these youngds are all quite something.¡±


    Garyughed, ¡°One sends you an expensive gift and the other offers to save you. Both of them are


    young.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the younger generation will one day excel and surpass the older one! Our country will be


    more prosperous and stronger only if they thrive!¡± Troy eximed.


    Baron didn¡¯t know there were three aged men hailing him who never met them.


    Baron was then taking his wife to enjoy their private life.


    It was a rare chance but Baron thought he had to do something special for the enjoyment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Tracy, do you want to do something special?¡± Baron drove over asking.


    ¡°You mean to do something with me?¡± Tracyughed and asked.


    ¡°I will do everything for you!¡± Baron said earnestly.


    Baron¡¯s words sounded like a deration of love, rendering Tracy flurried.


    Tracy pondered for a while and smiled, ¡°I want to fly at my will!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hearing her words, Baron steered the wheel to the east.


    Tracy just said it for fun, but she didn¡¯t realize that Baron said yes.


    He changed the direction. He really intended to take Tracy to fly?


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Tracy asked out of confusion.

 Chapter 211 Passionate Kiss

    Chapter 211 Passionate Kiss


    "You''ll know very soon!"


    Baron replied and put on a smiley face.


    Tracy rolled down the window, and the breeze blew her face and a few strands of her hair, the air was


    scented with the fragrance of sweet osmanthus. Tracy was sniffing the scent inside the car, making her


    more graceful and gorgeous under the sun.


    Everything is so beautiful, Baron smiled softly, he was so grateful to have such a wonderful woman by


    his side in his life.


    If Baron didn¡¯t need to drive, he would find Tracy also looking at him shyly.


    The sun shone on Baron''s hair tips, which made his handsome face even more attractive.


    Thinking about this man, who could always save her from danger, Tracy felt so happy, sweet, and


    warm in her heart.


    Tracy didn¡¯t realize she was looking at Baron for a bit too long, and that made her loved Baron even


    more.


    Thendscape and cement on the roadside regressed, the city seemed to have a happy story this


    season.


    Twenty minutester, a ck Audi A8 stopped in the parking lot, then a couple got out of the car.


    It was Baron and Tracy.


    "Kato Amusement Park!"


    Tracy raised her head and saw a line of big words on the banner of the amusement park, said it with a


    surprise.


    That day was Saturday, there were many visitors inside.


    Baron took the initiative to hold Tracy''s hand, Tracy had a few struggles, but she let Baron holding her


    all along.


    "Here you can do just what you want to do, don''t worry, I will take you right away!"


    Baron grinned, "Wait here, I''ll go buy the tickets now!"


    Before Tracy responded, Baron had already gone to get the tickets.


    Tracy stood not far away, watching Baron was in a queue behind ten people, a corner of her mouth


    curled up, she was standing on an arc, her eyes were full of love.


    When Tracy smiled, several young couples passed by were all stunned by her beauty.


    Soon, Baron came back while waving the two tickets in his hand at Tracy, and locked Tracy¡¯s hand with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    his, "Let¡¯s go, I am going to make you fly like a bird!"


    She didn¡¯t know what Baron meant by "fly like a bird" until Baron took her to bungee jumping.


    "You want bungee jumping?"


    Tracy''s eyes widened.


    Baron smirked and shook his head, "It''s not me, it is us!"


    "AHH¡­¡­"


    A high-pitch scream suddenly came from the peak of the bungee stage, and the sound continued.


    Someone was falling from the sky freely.


    Tracy subconsciously grasped Baron''s hand tightly, and she was terrified.


    She always wanted to experience the feeling of free-falling, but she wasn¡¯t brave enough toe


    alone.


    She suddenly flinched right before she was finally able to experience it.


    "You seem really scared, maybe next time?"


    Baron was trying to make sarcastic jokes.


    Tracy had the temperament of a strong woman, highlypetitive and stubborn. After she heard


    Baron rmended her to retreat, she immediately dispelled the idea, and looked at Baron with a


    proud face, "Who said I am scared? Come on! Let''s go then!"


    As soon as she spoke, she pulled Baron onto the high tform.


    At this point, there are not many people ying bungee jumping. There are only four people in front of


    them, as well as a couple, who were ying tandem bungee jumping.


    Tracy was very calm a moment ago, looked at the high tform, watching people ying bungee


    jumping with her own eyes, her face turned pale, her palms were sweaty, and she grasped Baron''s


    hand very tightly.


    "Tracy, look at them, who do you think will scream louder?"


    Baron asked and he almostughed a bit.


    Tracy rolled her eyes, "The woman of course obviously!"


    "I think it''s the man who screams louder."


    "Impossible, it must be the woman! You see, the woman has started to tremble before she jumped."


    "The man is also trembling, you want to bet?"


    "What will you get if you win?"


    "Your kiss!"


    "What a rogue!"


    ...


    That conversation actually eased Tracy¡¯s anxiety.


    Meanwhile, the couple in front of them had secured their seat belts, ready to jump off at any time.


    "Hubby, I have acrophobia! I''m so scared! Forget about it, maybe we leave now?"


    At this moment, that woman sounded nervous as hell, and her voice was shattering because of fear.


    "What are you thinking? It was you who decided toe here and do this, and now you are the one to


    quit it, if you know you are afraid, why bothering here?


    They had secured their seat belt and were ready to jump, but they got into a fight.


    This left Baron and Tracy a little freaked out, so did the staff on the side. However, those staff already


    got used to this situation.


    "Hubby, I''m really scared. Would you like to jump alone instead, and I will just take pictures of you,


    okay?"


    The woman was begging her husband to let her leave, she was about to cry, her legs were shaking,


    started to lose her voice, it was really very possible she was overly terrified.


    "What the heck! I paid for these tickets for eight hundred dors. Are these tickets going to waste? Is it


    easy for me to earn eight hundred dors? You are going to jump no matter what!"


    The man was getting mad, he dragged his wife and jumped down regardless of his wife''s own worries.


    Loud screams came from the tform below.


    Surprisingly, the scream of that man was much louder than that woman.


    "That man was a moron! His wife just said she has acrophobia. Not only he didn¡¯t seem to care, but he


    pulled his wife to jump together!"


    Tracy portrayed angrily.


    Baron did an evil smirk, "My dear wife, do you remember our bet? You lost!"


    Tracy''s face blushed, and she red at Baron.


    At that time, that couple finished their jumping session.


    Soon enough, the staff fastened the safety seat belts for Baron and Tracy.


    Standing in front of the tform, Tracy took a deep breath, calming herself.


    "Are you ready?"


    Baron asked immediately.


    He and Tracy were standing face to face, Baron had his serious but charming face close to Tracy.


    Tracy nodded, "Let''s jump!"


    "Perfect!"


    Baron said when he took Tracy into his arms.


    Tracy could hear the sound of Baron''s heartbeat, all the feeling of anxiety had disappearedpletely.


    She wanted to be always cuddled by Baron, she subconsciously hugged Baron with her hands.


    "Tracy, I will make you fly!"


    The corner of Baron''s mouth raised, he and Tracy fell down together in the next second.


    Poof.


    The wind whizzed past her ears, and the speed of free-falling made Tracy felt that her heart was about


    to jump out of her mouth, her eyes closed tightly, her hands were holding Baron''s waist securely and


    tightly.


    "AHH¡­"


    Tracy''s screams echoed throughout the amusement park.


    Baron kept his eyes open, his eyes focused attentively, his delicate face was so close, his expression


    was full of firmness and affection.


    "Tracy, I am about to make you the happiest woman in the world!"


    Baron suddenly shouted, this was his promise to Tracy.


    Heard the sweetest thing Baron just said, Tracy opened her eyes, they looked into each other''s eyes


    just like they were seeing deeply into their souls, her heart was racing so fast.


    The jumping session was ending, but all the fear she had was all gone, at the moment when she was


    looking at Baron, she had something in mind.


    By looking at each other affectionately, this would be a memory that was engraved into their heart


    forever.


    In a split second, Tracy moved her head towards Baron''s and kissed his lips.


    Baron looked dull until he felt the warmth of Tracy''s lips on his, he waspletely immersed in the wet


    kiss Tracy had given to him.


    They had a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 212 Would You Marry Me

    Chapter 212 Would You Marry Me


    The two of them were so in love.


    The bungee rope oscited back and forth in the air, the swing was getting slower and slower. They


    didn''t realize until they touched something under their feet.


    "This scene is simply too beautiful! I''m so envious!"


    "Honey, I suddenly want to go bungee jumping too, let''s have a tantrum jump together!"


    "The love between them must be very tortuous and profound to make them forget about the world,


    right?"


    ...


    A lot of bystanders were already standing all around, looking at them with envy.


    It was just that the distance was too far, they could only see the two of them hugging and kissing each


    other, but they couldn¡¯t see their faces.


    After they came back from their affectionate embrace, Tracy was so shy, and her face blushed all the


    way to the tip of her ears.


    "What was the brand of that lipstick are you using?"


    Baron asked an unexpected question.


    "What?"


    Tracy looked stunned.


    Baron did some lip-smacking.


    Before she even noticed what Baron was doing, she heard him licking his lips with enjoyment, "This


    lipstick tastes fantastic and sweet!"


    Tracy¡¯s face gone from normal colour to pinky red again after what he said.


    "Baron!"


    Tracy looked ashamed and a bit pissed off.


    "Haha!"


    Baronughed, he then held Tracy''s hand and walked towards the exit. That was such a beautiful day.


    For Baron, that was a memorable day. With the kiss they shared, the rtionship between him and


    Tracy quickly deepened.


    The same for Tracy, who had never been in love, she now felt the amazing feeling of love for the first


    time.


    The two sharedughters everywhere in the Kato Amusement Park for that whole afternoon.


    From beginning till the end, Baron held Tracy''s hand tightly, like he was afraid of losing her.


    They finally left the amusement park before the sunset.


    "Hi, Sir, is this your girlfriend? She is so beautiful! Would you like to buy a rose for your beautiful girl?


    My flowers are pretty cheap, one rose for only one dor."


    Right after they stepped out of the amusement park, a girl who was around seven to eight years old


    stood at the door while she carried a flower basket with hundreds of individually wrapped roses in her


    hand.


    She had those puppy eyes, she looked at Baron with a sweet smile.


    Both Baron and Tracy were astounded by this kid¡¯s eloquence.


    That little girl dressed like an ordinary kid, there was a middle-aged woman not far away, in face,


    and she also was carrying a basket of roses, selling them around the street.


    "You are probably only seven or eight years old, right? Why did youe out to do a business at such


    a young age?"


    Baron asked softly.


    The little girl was very talkative, with a simple smile on her face, "I am eight years old! I am not young


    any more. My mother takes me with her, and she has to support the family. It is very hard for her. Today


    is a holiday. I follow my mother after I finished my homework. Helping her to sell flowers."


    The children of poor families sure would have to work in their early age.


    Baron remembered those days when Tracy was taking care of Lara alone, that must have been very


    hard for her!


    Although the little girl was only eight years old, she is far more sensible than any ordinary kid.


    "How many roses do you have here?" Baron asked.


    "Sir, I just got one hundred roses left!" The little girl said with a cute smile.


    Baron returned with a smile, took a small stack of hundred dors note out from his wallet, counted


    twelve and handed them to the little girl.


    "I want all of your flowers, and I will pay you 200 more, for your basket, is that okay?" Baron made a


    small deal.


    When the little girl heard Baron''s request, she became very excited and quickly epted it, "Thank


    you, mister and miss, I wish you all live happily ever after and love each other forever and ever!"


    After she spoke, she tried to return that 200 dors to Baron, with a bright smile on her face, "Mister,


    you bought so many flowers at once. This flower basket is not worth any money, so that basket is a gift


    for you."


    Baron didn¡¯t want to hurt that little girl''s self-esteem, he collected the money and took the flower basket


    with a smile on his face.


    He took out one rose from the basket and handed it to the little girl, "This flower is a gift for you. I hope


    you will always remember that everyone in this world is unique. No matter what obstacles you


    encounter in the future, you are always the best, your mother will be always proud of you!"


    Once he finished his words, Baron got up and took Tracy then walked away.


    The little girl had her eyes moist, and she had been watching Baron and Tracy slowly disappear from


    the crowd. Then she silently said, "Thank you, mister!"


    "Wow, I didn¡¯t know you are quite good at talking? Seeing that the little girl is quite touched!"


    Tracy looked at Baron''s side face, he looked very happy, whilst ncing at the rose in Baron''s hand,


    and teased him, "You are giving this flowers to some pretty girls, right?"


    After Baron bought these ny-nine roses, he kept holding them by himself, seemed like he didn''t


    mean to give them to Tracy.


    That was why Tracy finally couldn''t help but ask him.


    Baron was secretly amused by the fact he knew that she couldn¡¯t hold back.


    "You guess!"


    Baron teased her back naughtily.


    Tracy rolled her eyes, with a proud face, "I''m not guessing!"


    Baron just smiled, he didn¡¯t speak, and continued holding Tracy''s hand while walking forward.


    "Baron, look!"


    Tracy suddenly pointed in a direction.


    She saw two grey haired old couples, holding hands at this time, walking slowly in front of them.


    Tracy said with a look of envy, "I think the happiest thing in this life is to be old and to be able to walk


    hand in hand with my husband. This is eternal love!"


    Baron smiled and walked directly towards the couple, and then handed the roses in the flower basket


    to the old man, "Sir, please take this flower!"


    The old man was shocked, he immediately thanked Baron. The wrinkled faces of the couple were full of


    happy smiles.


    Tracy thought that Baron would give those bunches of rose to her at first, but that moment, she knew


    that she was thinking too much.


    Suddenly she felt a little lost, but when she saw that grandpa gave flowers to the grandma, those


    happy smiles were truly worth it, she felt that was more meaningful.


    "Let''s go!"


    After Baron sent the flowers out, he took Tracy''s hand again and move on.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    She saw Baron wasn¡¯t heading to the parking lot, Tracy asked with a puzzled look.


    "You''ll know in a second!" Baron grinned.


    Tracy wanted to roll her eyes again, it could be somewhere unexpected, just like he mentioned he will


    make her "fly" before.


    Until Baron took her entered the Imperial Shopping Mall, Tracy was even more confused. Baron didn¡¯t


    say anything, she didn¡¯t ask either.


    Imperial Shopping Mall was just across the Kato Amusement Park, and it was about two hundred


    meters away.


    At that time, that brightly lit shopping mall was crowded with people. Many people took out their mobile


    phones and took photos at the top of the hall.


    A big "heart" made up of countless pink balloons at the top of the hall.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Tracy raised her head to look at that big heart balloon, that had her really admiring, "Couldn''t it be the


    proposal scene here, right?"


    "Maybe!"


    The corner of Baron''s mouth evokes an arc.


    When the voice fell, Baron took Tracy''s hand and walked towards the center of the hall.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Tracy slightly panicked as she asked.


    Because there was no one in the middle of the hall, but everyone around was watching them.


    The strange thing was that those staff and guards around had no intention to stop Baron.


    Tracy got surprised, she soon realized something, there was one possibility she thought that made her


    heart beating fast.


    At that moment, the two were in the center of the hall. At the same time, a melodious piano was yed,


    "Fur Elise" by Beethoven.


    The eyes of countless people were on them, they were currently the brightest protagonists.


    A staff member appeared, he walked over and carefully opened a jewelry box with a pink ring inside.


    This was the first time that Baron confessed to Tracy, that Pink Star diamond ring he took out, it was


    the ring he got from the auction house for five hundred million dors.


    "Tracy,st time, you didn''t ept my proposal."


    Baron smiled dotingly.


    Boom.


    When the voice fell, he suddenly knelt on one knee, holding the Pink Star diamond ring in his hand,


    and looking at Tracy affectionately, "My dear wife, this time, would you marry me?"

 Chapter 213 Made My Wife Mad

    Chapter 213 Made My Wife Mad


    Soon as Baron proposed, Tracy was still shocked, she was covering her mouth with her hands tightly.


    She couldn''t help but let her tears rush down all over her face.


    Tracy rejected Baron¡¯s marriage proposal at Starry Garden Hotelst time.


    In fact, Tracy was touched by his love that day.


    Only then, she knew very well that she was just moved but didn¡¯t feel the love for Baron romantically.


    Yearste, they¡¯ve gone through so much together, Baron was always there for her whenever she


    needed him. Deep inside Tracy¡¯s heart, she knew Baron was one of the most precious souls she


    cherished.


    She was quite sure in her life, Baron was the only one and only love forever.


    "Say Yes!"


    "Say Yes!"


    "Say Yes!"


    ...


    All of a sudden, thousands of people in the central hall of Imperial Mall shouted together.


    The sound echoed throughout the hall like one wave after another.


    People outside this shopping center could hear Tracy shouted her answer.


    "Yes, I do!"


    Tracy shouted and hurried forward.


    Her face was full of tears, but she looked cheerful. She stood in front of Baron and stretched out her


    right hand.


    The moment Tracy uttered those two words, Baron wept with joy. For five years, he finally waited for


    this day.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, the 500 million worth Pink Star diamond ring was worn on Tracy''s ring


    finger.


    When the two got married five years ago, even the wedding ring was prepared by Tracy.


    But today, Baron¡¯s wish came true, and put the wedding ring he prepared on Tracy''s hand himself.


    Boom.


    At this moment, the huge ¡®heart¡¯ formed by numerous balloons at the top of the hall, like stars in the


    sky, was scattered down.


    The whole hall was cheered with excitement, and everyone got hyped.


    While everyone was looking for that couple of the day, Baron and Tracy had already left.


    Inside the Audi A6, Tracy sat in the front passenger seat, her face was full of joy as she was holding a


    When Baron gave the ny-nine roses to the old couple, Tracy was a little disappointed.


    After Baron put on her wedding ring, the staff brought this big bouquet of roses. For Tracy, all her


    wishes that night came true.


    Tracy turned her head to the side to look at Baron who was driving, she asionally made a chuckle.


    "My dear wife!"


    Baron stared at the front and suddenly shouted.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What''s happening?"


    Tracy asked.


    "What do you think if we stay here tonight?"


    Baron had been holding back this request for a long time, and he was about to arrive at the hotel where


    they should be staying before he spoke.


    His face was as red as a cherry after he made his request.


    Tracy was stunned for a moment, she realized what was going on in Baron¡¯s mind and her face started


    blushing. Of course, she knew what Baron was thinking.


    The two had never had sex for a long time since five years ago.


    Now that Tracy waspletely open to Baron, it was time to reach the deepest rtionship with him.


    "My rtives are here!"


    Tracy was about to agree, but she suddenly remembered something important and said softly.


    "Huh? Your rtive is here? Which rtive?"


    Baron didn''t react properly and was confused.


    Tracy was embarrassed and gritted his teeth and said, "I mean, I am having my period."


    Baron finally understood what Tracy meant, his red face became even redder.


    "What do you want to eat then? My treat!"


    Baron said quickly to ease the embarrassing atmosphere.


    When the two came out of the Kato Amusement Park, it was only five o''clock, they then immediately


    went to the Imperial Mall.


    It was still early and was just getting dark, that was dinner time.


    Tracy didn''t get the time to respond, her phone already started ringing.


    After she picked up the phone, a familiar voice came from it, "Hey, my dear cousin, I¡¯ve invited some


    members from those top families in Cona for you. Seven o''clock, at Spring Garden Restaurant, see you


    there!"


    Baron agreed to attend Marry Jackson''s dinner for her the day when she was in Kato Museum.


    She raised her hand and looked at the time on her watch, "It''s already half past six! Your cousin-inw


    and I will be there now."


    After she hanged up the phone, Tracyined to Baron, "It¡¯s all your fault. You epted Marry''s


    invitation for me. They¡¯ve booked a table, and there is no way to decline."


    It was still an early evening, Tracy just wanted to enjoy the time alone with Baron.


    Certainly, Baron regretted his decision and said, "Or we just don¡¯t go!"


    "How can we do that? We promised them, we must go!"


    Tracy was a person who keeps her promises, and of course, she would not break them easily.


    Moreover, Marry invited many members from Cona¡¯s top families. Probably she would have an


    opportunity to find a market for Samho in Cona.


    Twenty minutester, they drove to the Spring Garden Restaurant.


    That was the time for dinner, the parking lot outside the restaurant was full of luxury cars.


    "Spring Garden Restaurant, is that restaurant owned by the Lewis family?" Baron asked a question out


    of the blue.


    Tracy shook his head slightly, "Actually, the real owner behind this Spring Garden Restaurant is the


    Brook family in Jako. Just like Spring Garden in Cona, it is managed by the Lewis family, the same with


    this restaurant."


    Baron nodded, "The Brook family, is the wealthiest of them all in Jako?"


    "The Brook family is just an ordinary family, they can be regarded as a servant or vassal of the


    Henderson family. Using the resources of the Henderson family to develop themselves, they have to


    hand in profit annually to the Henderson family." Tracy exined.


    It got Baron staggered, as he didn''t expect that the wealthiest family in such a small city could have


    servants.


    They were carrying their conversation while entering the restaurant.


    Followed the direction led by the receptionist, they soon arrived at the table reserved by Marry.


    As soon as they were at the table, they saw Hardon Maguire sitting at the head of the table, Marry sat


    to his right, and the rest of them all took their own seat.


    There are many people there, most of them were about 30 years old.


    That table was already full of people, only Hardon had an empty seat on his left.


    In addition, in addition to therge dining table, there was also a small table, which looked just like a


    two-seater in some fast-food restaurants.


    "Tracy, you are here!"


    Marry saw Tracy and immediately smiled and stood up to greet her.


    Other people''s gazes also fell on Tracy one after another, all with expressions of joy, she had the


    beauty of Aphrodite, people even from the richest families rarely see such a beautiful woman on this


    "You rubbish, why are you here too?"


    Marry had known that Baron woulde, but just deliberately asked for trouble.


    "Hey, if you say that to Baron again, I will leave now!" Tracy said with a displeased expression.


    She would not hesitate to stand up and speak for Baron even before they were engaged, not to


    mention that this time, the two were very intimate.


    Marry started apologizing, "Tracy, sorry, don''t go, I won''t talk bad about him anymore, okay?"


    Tracy looked less angry.


    "Tracy, it''s not that I want to drive Baron away. I didn''t expect him toe and didn''t reserve a seat for


    him. See, there is only one seat, and it is for you." Marry actually pretended to apologize.


    Tracy''s face went icy-cold, she knew Marry didn¡¯t want Baron to be here at all, she replied without


    hesitation, "If this is the case, then forget it, let''s go!"


    After that, she held Baron''s arm and said, "Hubby, let''s go!"


    When the couple was about to leave, Hardon finally stood up and said with a big smile on his face,


    "Miss Perry, I have specially invited all the members from Cona¡¯s biggest and wealthiest families for


    you, just to help you negotiate to get some partnership or win some cooperation. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea to


    just leave them behind?"


    "Miss Perry, we admire you very much. With my own determination, I founded apany during my


    college and just want to cooperate with you. Isn''t it a pity that you just leave?"


    Suddenly someone stood up and raised his concern.


    He said these words very well. His words didn¡¯t sound threatening, but that gave Tracy a little stress.


    They all came to meet with Tracy for cooperation. If she left, Tracy would not have another chance to


    have any new cooperation in Cona ever again.


    Tracy was struggling with her mind, she was indecisive.


    One was her husband, and another one was the future of herpany. To her, she knew her husband


    was more important, but the market in Cona was also very important to Samho.


    "Baron, you are just boring son-inw of her family who has nothing better to do, and you don''t know


    anything about the procedure of cooperation."


    Hardon said in a sudden, "Why don''t you sit at the table next to us, Baron, and let Miss Perry sit at our


    table to talk about our cooperation. I will arrange for someone to prepare something for you, what do


    you think?"


    "Hardon, why are you polite with this rubbish? All the members from Cona are all here. You gave him


    enough privilege by letting him sit at the table next to us. Why do you still need to prepare some food


    for him?"


    Marry sarcastically interrupted without hesitation.


    "Yeah, Hardon, this is the top ssiest restaurant in Cona. Every dish costs a fortune. What to give this


    poor man to eat? Give him a ss, so he can go to the toilet to get some water to drink."


    "Haha! Go to the toilet to get water to drink, that¡¯s a good one. But I suggest that you can give him


    another te, so he can go to the toilet to eat by the way, haha..."


    "You guys are so mean, how can you bully us like this? I¡¯ll say, we should give him the leftover bones


    we just ate, then throw him a few, haha..."


    Evilughter came from this dining table, everyone tried their hardest to be irony, Tracy was highly


    disappointed while her body trembled all over, and she was enraged.


    Baron''s expression gradually became colder, "You can insult me, I don¡¯t care, but if you made my wife


    mad, then it is unforgivable!"

 Chapter 214 The Pink Star

    Chapter 214 The Pink Star


    The fact that Baron stood up for Tracy shocked everyone at that table. It seemed that they didn''t expect


    that this dude would dare to say such things in front of Hardon Maguire.


    "What makes you think you are so special? How dare you stand against Hardon?"


    "If Hardon didn''t give you any chance, how do you even able to get inside this ce?"


    "Be aware, follow what Hardon said obediently, go to that tiny table next to us and stay quietly, or just


    get out of here!"


    ...


    For a moment, Baron became a target of their criticism.


    These people were all brought by Hardon. They were his people, and Marry had hinted them in


    advance, now they were all angry at Baron.


    An irritation shed across Baron''s face, Tracy quickly held Baron''s arm and whisper to him nervously,


    "Hubby, don''t get irritated!"


    As far as Baron was concerned, if he wanted the market in Kato, Camel would do anything for him


    without a single question.


    He knew how important Samho was to Tracy. If he really did ask Camel to do him this favour, Tracy


    wouldn¡¯t appreciate the things she didn¡¯t earn by herself, and that would make her feel very useless.


    Therefore, that was why when Marry invited Tracy toe to this dinner, he epted for her.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t expect they ended up squashing him like a bug.


    "All right!"


    At this moment, Hardon finally spoke and apologized, "Baron, it was my fault. I didn''t book a bigger


    table in advance. Let¡¯s say, I''ll ask the waiter to put another chair here, so you can talk to us. We


    should sit it together."


    He had never thought of really driving Baron away, otherwise Tracy would leave definitely, and


    everything he had prepared would be a waste of time.


    Heard what Hardon said, Tracy felt much better but also guilty at the same time. She thought she could


    have refused the invitation back then when Marry called her.


    Soon, the waiter brought a chair over.


    " Tracy, sit here!"


    Marry quickly pulled Tracy and said, trying to set Tracy on the left side of Hardon.


    But Baron just sat down at that seat, and Tracy sat on the left side of Baron very tacitly.


    In this way, Tracy and Hardon were separated by Baron.


    "Why are you so shameless? I left this seat for my cousin. Who told you to sit here? Get up!"


    Marry yelled at Baron.


    "Enough!"


    Tracy shouted angrily, stood up quickly, and defended Baron, "Marry Jackson, he is your brother-inw


    after all. If you insult him again, I will leave immediately!"


    Marry constantly picked on Baron over and over again, and Tracy finally couldn¡¯t take it any more.


    Marry was stunned for a moment. This was the first time Tracy called her by her full name.


    Only then did she realize that Baron was one of Tracy''s top priority and the person she loved the most.


    She got furious and cursed at Tracy secretly, "Bitch, wait till tonight, I will let you know what you really


    deserved!"


    "Tracy, isn''t it all for your own convenience tomunicate with Hardon? Hardon invited all of you


    here." Marry was faking her politeness.


    As a result, Marry was a lot less troublesome, she still gave Baron a fixed stare, but no longer picked


    on him.


    "Whoa, a big event happened just now in the Imperial Mall just right beside the Cona Fundend!"


    At this moment, a young man suddenly said with a look of surprise while holding his mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter, what can get you so surprised, Francesco?" Another person teased.


    Francesco clicked on a video and turned the screen of his mobile phone at the crowd, saying,


    "Someone spent millions and proposed to his girlfriend in Imperial Mall, and 30 million balloons fell


    from the sky."


    That video was the scene where Baron proposed to Tracy just now, but he did not expect that it had


    been uploaded to the Inte that quickly.


    "Who is this? Such a high-profile and expensive marriage proposal, are we a joke to him?" Someone


    said arrogantly.


    Baron and Tracy also saw the video on Francesco''s mobile phone, which was supposed to be shot on


    the third floor. They could only see the densely packed balloons. As for the figures of Baron and Tracy,


    they could not see that clearly.


    "I advise you not to get in trouble with this guy, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to resolve."


    After watching the video, Francesco put the phone away and said, looking at the arrogant person.


    "Isn''t it just to spend a million of dors to propose? I think any of us would be able to afford it?"


    The man sneered, his eyes suddenly fell on Baron, and he sneered, "Of course, except this poor man."


    "I also saw a piece of news saying that the young man who did the proposal, he was a young man from


    Donas. The ring he used to propose has a Pink Star diamond on it."


    Francesco suddenly stated that, "About two months ago, there was an auction in Cona, someone


    offered and spent 500 million dors for that Pink Star diamond."


    The arrogant man¡¯s attitude changed drastically after hearing Francesco''s words, "Spent 500 million


    dors just to buy ONE diamond ring?"


    Francesco smiled faintly, "We are in Cona, which is awesome, but looking at the entire Nona, there are


    always someone richer or has better status than us. One young guy who can buy a diamond ring with


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    500 million, do you think he is a simple guy?"


    At this time, even Hardon said with a solemn expression, "So unexpectedly, there is a young man from


    the eight families of Donas, and we don''t even know who they are."


    "Hardon, should we use the power of the families and check to see who this man from Donas is?"


    Someone suggested.


    Hardon snorted, "How stupid, let alone the eight families, even if you are from the top families in the


    Jako, it¡¯s not in our control to do the background check of that person, don¡¯t you understand? Once


    they discovered, you might not know even what would happen to your family or how it would be


    destroyed. Don''t forget how the Porter family was destroyed and went bankrupt."


    Hearing this, the person who spoke just now, got a cold sweat all over his face, he nodded and said,


    "Yes, Hardon, I understand but don''t worry, I am not going to do something like that!"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that young man from Donas any more. That kind of person should not be


    our concern."


    Hardon said impatiently.


    That day he nned to have theseckeys of his to deal with Baron, but it turned out they were paying


    attention to unnecessary stuff.


    Tracy heard everything that everybody just said, and she was full of shock at one point.


    She thought at first that the ring Baron gave her was just an ordinary diamond ring, but now she knew


    that it was worth 500 million dors!


    Others didn¡¯t know where this ring came from, but she knew very well that when Baron proposed for


    the first time, it was exactly this diamond ring.


    She turned around to look at Baron, and saw that he had a joyous look on his face looking at her.


    "Huh! Tracy, I remember when you first came to Cona in the morning, you didn''t seem to wear a ring on


    your finger?"


    Marry suddenly noticed the Pink Star diamond ring on Tracy''s right ring finger, and questioned.


    This ring was top-notch in craftsmanship and of the highest collection value. It was difficult for any


    woman to resist its temptation.


    Marry looked astonished at her ring. She usually wore luxury goods, and she could verify the rarity of


    this diamond ring at a nce.


    And her words instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and they all looked at the dazzling big diamond


    ring on Tracy''s right ring finger.


    "What?! That is the Pink Star!"


    Francesco stood up quickly as he got amazed by that ring.

 Chapter 215 What the Heck

    Chapter 215 What the Heck


    Francesco had only seen the picture of the Pink Star from Cona''s news headline, and he saw the real


    thing in a blink of an eye. No one could imagine how shocked he was.


    Everyone at that table also started observing Tracy''s hands, just like Francesco, it was like an eye-


    opening experience.


    ording to Francesco, the Pink Star diamond ring was originally from one of the eight families in


    Donas, and it costed 500 million dors.


    Did that mean this woman has already been taken by that rich young dude?


    How else could this ring be in her hand?


    With Tracy''s goddess-like beauty, it was normal for her to be pursued by any big shot or even royalty.


    As for Baron, they automatically filtered him from the possibility, and would never associate him with a


    big shot or rich dude who could afford such a ring.


    "Tracy, your¡­ your ring¡­ Is it really Pink Star?"


    Marry said incoherently.


    The Jackson family was not a wealthy family in the first ce, and it could barely be regarded as a


    small family with a little background. If they sold out the Jackson family¡¯s assets and properties, its


    worth would not be even close to 500 million dors.


    Hardon''s gaze was also fixed on Tracy. If her ring was really Pink Star, then he wouldn''t be good


    enough to pursue her.


    "My husband gave me this ring!"


    Tracy was still a little flustered, answered proudly, while making everyone speechless.


    She just wanted to tell everyone how amazing Baron is, after everyone had been belittling him for the


    whole time.


    "Oh, it was from this rubbish!"


    Marry patted her chest and said with relief, "That must be fake!"


    "Damn! That almost scared me, I thought it was the real Pink Star!"


    "Let me see, of course! How can it be so easy to see a diamond ring worth 500 million dors."


    "It turned out to be a counterfeit from this poor guy!"


    For a moment, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Baron mockingly and insulting him.


    Tracy suddenly became more anxious, "This is the true Pink Star!"


    "Tracy, you were really deceived by this bastard. You heard what Mr. Francesco just said. The real Pink


    Star is worth 500 million dors. How can he afford it?"


    Marry persuaded her with a bitter attitude, "Let¡¯s say, you should have divorced this liar a long time


    ago."


    "Yes, Miss Perry, this guy is a liar. Are you really going to spend your whole life with this kind of


    person?"


    "He is not only a liar, he is also an idiot, who even lied to you with a fake Pink Star."


    "I think you and Hardon would make a perfect couple, you guys are the most talented and beautiful


    human. Hardon is the heir of one of the Cona''s top families. If you stay with him, you will be the Mrs.


    Maguire in the future."


    Hardon''sckeys cooperated very well with Marry to nder Baron, making him like a worthless piece


    of rubbish.


    Tracy finally understood that arguing with these people was the same as talking to a brick wall.


    Baron seemed to hear nothing, he kept enjoying his food and drinks, he would also share some of his


    food and put them into Tracy''s bowl.


    "Honey, just ignore them. It was a long day, isn¡¯t it, aren¡¯t you hungry? Here, your favorite sweet and


    sour pork loin." Then he put another piece into Tracy''s bowl.


    Tracy was so annoyed at those people, she feared that Baron would be worried, so she smiled


    reluctantly, "Thank you, Baron!"


    Under the eyes of everyone, Baron and Tracy ignored the rest of them as if there was no one beside


    them.


    Everyone was stunned, Hardon got frustrated as he could feel his head exploding and steaming


    out of his ear, at the same time, Marry had her poker face.


    Marry panicked, and hurriedly smiled, "Come on, let''s drink!"


    As she said, she picked up her wine ss, walked to Baron, and suddenly said, "Baron, I hate you very


    much, but my cousin loves you, I can only barely ept you. I respectfully propose a toast with this


    ss of wine to you. You, just take it for the rudeness I did just now, as an apology!"


    Marry seemed to be a different person, and Baron obviously would not believe that this woman would


    apologize sincerely.


    Baron looked at Marry nkly, and Marry also looked at him. For a long while, Baron had no intention


    to pick up his wine ss.


    "Baron, I propose a toast to you, you don''t even bother to pick up your ss, you aren¡¯t giving me any


    respect!"


    Marry was a little annoyed, but in order to make Baron drunk, she still resisted the act of anger.


    Baron said indifferently, "You just said it, you are toasting to me to apologize, why should I drink that


    with you?"


    Upon hearing this, Marry was speechless.


    "Okay, I will drink it, you can drink as you please!"


    Marry gritted her teeth and drank her wine.


    Then, she filled herself with another ss and toasted to Baron again, "Baron, this ss, I toast to


    you!"


    Still the same asst time, Baron didn''t mean to raise his ss.


    "I apologized to you with the first one, so now you still won¡¯t ept my toast, why? What¡¯s wrong with


    you?"


    Marry''s voice was obviously sulky.


    Baron smiled faintly, "How can there be only one toast to apologize?"


    Marry almost lost her mind with anger, but thinking of the mission Hardon assigned to her, she had to


    suppress her anger.


    "Then how many sses do you want me to toast to you?" Marry asked.


    "If it''s someone else, I would be satisfied with probably around seven to eight sses, but because you


    are Tracy¡¯s cousin, you can punish yourself with three sses!" Baron seemed to y around with her


    sanity.


    This woman made him very unhappy, she was the one who picked things up, she should get what she


    deserved, Baron told himself in his mind.


    Marry then drank two more sses.


    Finally, she poured another ss and toasted to Baron again, "This time, you won''t refuse it again, will


    you?"


    Baron picked up a small tea cup from the table, gestured to Marry, and drank it all.


    After he drank, he smashed his mouth, his face was like a spring breeze, "Hmm, good tea!"


    Boom.


    Marry couldn¡¯t take it any more, ced the wine sses fiercely on the table, and said angrily, "Baron,


    you did it on purpose, don¡¯t you?!"


    "Since I appeared in Zouch''s house, you have spoken to me in a harsh way. You have made all kinds


    of ridicules at me, and now you want to apologize to me. Do you think I am a fool?"


    Baron stared at Marry''s eyes, with a little coldness shing, "I give you a warning, it''s best to put away


    whatever the thoughts you have, if you dare to annoy me again, then don''t me me for being


    merciless!"


    Boom.


    When the voice fell, Baron pped his palm on the solid wood tabletop. When he took his hand away,


    there was a big handprint on it, deeply sunken.


    Everyone was appalled by this scene!


    Marry was even more frightened, looking at the clear handprint made by Baron, and then she


    evaluated her insult to Baron since the beginning till now.


    If that p hit someone''s face, wouldn''t her face be disfigured?


    Hardon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and it was only at this moment that he realized that Baron was not a


    tiny bug that could be easily killed.


    Despite this, he didn''t show any fear. The killers hired by the Maguire family, let alone leaving palm


    prints, could easily smash the table.


    "Kiddo, you don''t give me any respect!"


    Hardon finally spoke, staring at Baron with a gloomy look.


    Except for Baron and Tracy, everyone else here was hisckey, but every one of them was just too


    scared to speak any more at this time. They were obviously suppressed by Baron.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If even he kept being silent, the goal for tonight would still will be ruined.


    "What are you to deserve my respect?"


    Baron''s attitude soared, and he said domineeringly.

 Chapter 216 This Is A Gift

    Chapter 216 This Is A Gift


    Baron looked at Hardon like he was nothing important. Hardon''s expression was instantly gloomy to


    the extreme after he heard Baron¡¯s arrogant response.


    But he still endured it without breaking out.


    He saw Baron make a print of his palm on the table with his bare hands. That was enough to show his


    real strength.


    None of them could be the opponent of Baron in a fight.


    "Very well, you are the first one among the younger generation who doesn''t give me any respect!"


    Hardon finished his sentence, after that was a long awkward silence.


    Hisckeys were startled, the situation has reached an impasse, they didn¡¯t get enough courage to


    make a single movement.


    Everyone knew that Hardon is not the kind of person who would bear suffering, and he wouldn¡¯t ignore


    such matter.


    "Hardon, here, I toast to you!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Marry rushed forward, picked up the wine ss, and offered a toast to Hardon.


    With Marry to handle this difficult situation before things could get out of control, Hardon''s felt a little


    relieved. He raised his wine ss and toasted to Marry, and drank it boldly.


    "Hardon is still pretty upstanding, unlike someone, who has no manner at all, and don¡¯t know how to


    toast properly. Hardon deserves to be the sessor of the Maguire family."


    Marry said with a slight smile, she kept praising Hardon while showing her passive-aggressive attitude


    towards Baron.


    She soon seemed to be afraid of Baron breaking out by her words, so she just cast an eye over Baron


    to secretly feel reassured that he didn''t react to it, then Marry breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hah-hah, Marry is right. Hardon is an outstanding guy and that¡¯s why he is the heir of the Maguire


    family, you know, haha..."


    "Come on, let''s all give Hardon a toast!"


    Some people took the lead to raise their sses, except for Baron and Tracy, everyone else got up.


    Tracy was having butterflies in her stomach at that moment. She knew she might have no chance to


    talk about cooperation after what just happened between them and these people.


    Tracy knew it would be a huge impact on her reputation as these people were the giants in Kato after


    all. And she might still have to deal with them one day in Cona for some business matters anyway.


    Baron acted like nothing happened, he was just eating and drinking however he wanted.


    Spending the whole afternoon with Tracy got him starving. The fish and zed meat dishes on that


    table tasted real good.


    "Marry, nice one! I didn''t know you can hold your liquor so well."


    A guy from one of the wealthiest families just received the toast from Marry with a smile.


    Marry replied him happily, "I oftene here with my dad as he talked about business with his


    partners, and I have been practicing drinking all the way!"


    "Oh? Do you mean you oftene to Spring Garden Restaurant, Marry?"


    The rest of the people were listening closely.


    Marry drank a lot, and her tone had obviously changed. She responded, "This is the best restaurant in


    Kato, and I am a VIP of this ce. Apparently, I do oftene."


    "Spring Garden Restaurant is the property of the Brook family. They have branches in many cities. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you are a billionaire or trillionaire, if you are not building close enough rtionship with


    the owners or any member from the family, you wouldn¡¯t be able to be a VIP in this ce!" Someone


    exined while being shocked.


    "Since you know that this is the property of the Brook family, then you should know the rtionship


    between the Brook family and the Henderson family in Jako, right?" Marry suddenly became interested.


    "I heard that the Brook family is an affiliated partner of the Henderson family. The Brook family uses


    their resources to run the business. It is said that the Brook family has to pay a portion of the profits to


    the Henderson family annually?" That person said.


    Marry immediately took out an exquisite VIP membership card, and showed proudly, "Yes, and my


    membership card was a gift from the Henderson family!"


    Everyone looked stunned and envious, "That means the Jackson family has a close rtionship with


    the Henderson family!"


    "Yes, my membership card was given by the Henderson family, but I am a bronze member which is at


    the lowest level, so I wouldn¡¯t be showing off that any more. Hardon got the gold one, the higher-level


    VIP."


    Marry realized that she was probably too talkative that might have identally stolen Hardon¡¯s thunder


    away, so she quickly moved everyone¡¯s attention to Hardon.


    "Thanks, Captain Obvious! Of course! Hardon is the future leader of Kato''s top giants, and his


    membership indeed must be higher than yours."


    Others also returned the favor and ttered Hardon.


    Hardon took a cup of tea and took a sip and answered with pride, "The VIP membership I have, was a


    gift exclusively given by the head of the Brook family, Martin Brook, but it just a membership card,


    nothing remarkable."


    "That¡¯s Hardon, Hardon got all the respect even from the wealthiest family in Jako!"


    Everyone touted.


    Hardon nced at Tracy with a smug look. He expected to have Tracy to notice him, but it seemed like


    Tracy hadpletely ignored his existence regardless of all the praises andpliments people gave


    him at that time by simply enjoying her food.


    "Tracy, I''m going to the bathroom, can youe with me please?"


    Marry requested suddenly.


    Marry seemed to get a bit dizzy after lots of drinks.


    "I''ll be right back."


    Tracy said, as she was worried about Marry anyway, and she got up and went with Marry.


    After Tracy and Marry left the table, everyone looked at Baron with a bad expression.


    "Baron, you peasant, you do not deserve Tracy. Let me guess, you married her for money, right?"


    Hardon leaned on the seat arrogantly and looked at Baron with a sneer, "That''s all right, I give you two


    million dors to leave Tracy, she is a wonderful woman, you don¡¯t deserve her."


    Baron sneered back, "Two million dors? Are you a miser?"


    "Kiddo, two million dors, should be more than enough for you, no haggle!"


    One of Hardon''sckeys scolded Baron.


    Hardon waved his hand and said, "Five million! That is my bottom line!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately wrote a check for five million dors and ced it in front of


    Baron, regardless whether Baron would agree or not.


    Baron picked up the check and looked at it, then he suddenlyughed.


    "Why are youughing?"


    Hardon frowned.


    "Iugh at the sorrow of the Maguire family! Tom Maguire''s eldest grandson is such a short-sighted


    rubbish. If you became the head of the Maguire family, then it is doomed to fail!"


    Baron continuedughing.


    Boom.


    Hardon hit the table with his fist and roared, "How presumptuous! You dare to insult my own family like


    that, believe it or not, you will never see daylight again!"


    He made a death threat, and everyone else stood up.


    Even if he knew that Baron must be good at fighting, but that time, they all felt it was worth it to stay


    with Hardon even if it might cost them a leg or a hand.


    Baron joked sarcastically, "I really want to see, what does a rubbish from the Maguire family get?"


    Seeing Baron still remain a calm look, Hardon got furious.


    At this moment, he felt like he was riding a tiger.


    "Put away your arrogance and sit down! Otherwise, you really will never see daylight ever again!"


    Baron picked up the teapot, filled himself with a good cup of tea, took a sip, squinted at Hardon and


    said.


    Baron, himself alone, projected a high-wattage aura that suppressed everyone at that table, nobody


    moved a single step.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Finally, Tracy and Marry returned to the table. Everyone in that table all stood up. They all stared at


    Baron with stern eyes, and Tracy was shocked.


    Baron smiled softly at Tracy, raised the five million dors cheque in his hand, and said, "This is the


    cheque from Hardon. He said he envied our love. This five million dors is a replenishment and a gift


    for us!"


    Everybody had different fascinating expressions after they heard what Baron just said.


    Tracy looked very confused. However, she saw Baron blinking at her, she immediately reacted. It was


    definitely not what Baron said.


    "Hardon, thank you then!"


    Tracy smiled and thanked Hardon.


    "I¡­"


    Hardon flushed, only said the word "I", and then becamepletely speechless.

 Chapter 217 The Next Box

    Chapter 217 The Next Box


    Hardon offered Baron five million and asked him to leave Tracy.


    However, Baron regarded the money as a marriage gift from Hardon.


    Baron¡¯s shameless falsified words amazed everyone in the box.


    ¡°Asshole! The money is...¡±


    After being stunned for seconds, theckey who barked fiercely barked first.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before theckey finished his speaking, Hardon stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, he...¡±


    Theckey was confused. He wanted to ask why, but Hardon stopped him again, ¡°I said, shut up! Don¡¯t


    you hear that?¡±


    Hardon was angry now, and just needed to release his anger. His poorckey had be a


    scapegoat bearing all Hardon¡¯s anger.


    Theckey finally realized it was not a good time to lick Hardon¡¯s boots.


    Others also didn¡¯t dare to speak and waited for Hardon to be calm.


    Hardon tried to calm himself down, and then said to Baron, ¡°Baron, you¡¯d better know the rule. There


    are always some good things you can¡¯t take, or you¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He threatened Baron.


    He couldn¡¯t tell the real reason why he gave the money to Baron.


    Tracy was nervous, and regretful. She knew it was not a gift, but she still persuaded herself to believe


    it.


    They were in Kato, and it was the ce of the Maguire family. Definitely, the sessor of the Maguire


    family, Hardon Maguire, was the dominator here.


    ¡°Dear, maybe we should give the money back!¡±


    Tracy said in a low voice to Baron.


    Low was her voice, it was loud enough for everyone to hear clearly in this silent room.


    Baron didn¡¯t speak. He squinted, and looked at Hardon, ¡°It¡¯s a threat.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is.¡±


    Hardon said calmly.


    Hardon suddenly sat down, put his hand on the desk, and knocked the desk with his finger, as if he


    was urging.


    At this moment when everyone was waiting and urging, Baron suddenly put the cheque into his pocket.


    His action definitely irritated Hardon.


    Then Baron said, ¡°I¡¯m never afraid of threat, but I¡¯m always touched by begging. I may agree with your


    request if you beg me, but I¡¯ll never do it if you force me.¡±


    Baron held Tracy¡¯s hand and then also sat down.


    ¡°Dear!¡±


    Tracy was nervous, and called Baron again.


    Baron smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never put you at risk.¡±


    He would never do something of uncertainty, and he would never let Tracy be in danger.


    Clever was Hardon, he knew Baron¡¯s meaning.


    Only dominant confidence could support Baron to say that.


    Hardon began to doubt if the information Marry Jackson told him was right.


    Baron didn¡¯t behave like a normal useless son-inw.


    There were only two possibilities ording to Baron¡¯s actions.


    Baron didn¡¯t know about Maguire family¡¯s power in Kato, or he was an idiot.


    Hardon preferred to believe the first possibility.


    ¡°Do you know what the Maguire family can do in Kato?¡± Hardon suddenly asked.


    Baron said calmly, ¡°I know. A little family, no anything special.¡±


    From his perspective, the Maguire family was really a little family in Nona.


    However, such words made Hardon sure of his guess. Baron seemed to know nothing about the


    Maguire family¡¯s power in Kato.


    Two people of different social statuses would also have different views.


    ¡°Marry, your brother-inw maybe doesn¡¯t know about what the Maguire family can do here. You tell


    him.¡± Hardon sneered and said to Marry.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, I also think so. That¡¯s just why he behaved so arrogantly. After all, a worm of low social


    status knows nothing about the real powerful family.¡±


    Marry snorted, and then said to Baron, ¡°There are two top families in Kato. One is the Woods, and the


    other is the Maguire. Mr. Maguire is just the heir of the Maguire family, who will be the head of the


    Maguire family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Maguire is the brightest star in this city, and you, you are the dust on the dirt. Do you know what


    you are now?¡±


    Marry showed her disdain clearly. She also ttered Hardon as she mocked Baron.


    Baron snorted also, ¡°The ignorant are also fearless!¡±


    He said this and didn¡¯t want to speak more here.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Just as he wanted to leave with Tracy, someone forced open the door.


    A young man in his twenties shambled in.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my box?¡±


    The young man wanted to find a seat, but he found there was no seat anymore. He questioned loudly.


    ¡°Fuck! A stupid sot! Get out of here!¡±


    Theckey named Wall barked at the young man and rushed to him.


    ¡°Hey! Beauty! I like the beauty!¡±


    Before Wall got to the young man, the young man smiled at Marry and reached out his hand to touch


    Marry¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Ah! Hooligan!¡±


    Marry screamed and hurriedly dodged.


    ¡°Fuck! Do you know how I am?¡±


    The young man shouted and then wanted to p Marry.


    ¡°Asshole! How dare you do this in front of Mr. Maguire?¡±


    Wall finally got to the young man and kicked him down on the ground.


    Otherckeys didn¡¯t want Wall to perform alone, so all of them rushed to the young man and beat the


    young man up.


    Soon, the young man was bruised, and his face was covered with blood.


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯d better wait here!¡±


    He spat to the ground, and then left.


    ¡°Why there are so many idiots today?¡± Wall cursed when he got back to his seat, and meanwhile, he


    nced at Baron with the threat in his eyes.


    Hardon even didn¡¯t move. He smiled, ¡°There are always too many ignorant idiots. If everyone wants to


    be the big shot, no one will be theckey. Is it right, Mr. Owen?¡±


    Baron smiled also, ¡°I agree with you. Some people are junk, but they like to be the big shot. They even


    don¡¯t know who they have offended. Is it right, Mr. Maguire?¡±


    Hardon squinted. Baron was still so arrogant after he knew the Maguire family¡¯s power.


    At the same moment, in another box, a middle-aged man was shocked as he saw his son, Todd Brook,


    came in with blood on his face.


    ¡°My son! What happened to you?¡±


    Todd Brook was just the young sot before.


    There were all big shots of Kato in this room, but Hardon didn¡¯t know that.


    Todd¡¯s father was sitting at the head of the table, which showed his highest status.


    ¡°Fuck! Those assholes in the next box even dare beat me up! I¡¯m gonna kill them!¡±


    Todd gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Those big shots were all frightened. After all, Todd was beaten in Kato, and all of them were parts of


    Kato¡¯s most powerful forces.


    ¡°Who? Who dare to beat up my son?¡±


    Martin Brook hurriedly stood up and left the box, followed by two heavyset bodyguards.


    Those big shots of Kato definitely followed Martin to the next box.

 Chapter 218 Evil Cousin

    Chapter 218 Evil Cousin


    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s time to go back. You send me back, OK?¡±


    Tracy was worried as she saw the situation.


    Though Baron didn¡¯t fear, he also didn¡¯t want Tracy to worry. He nodded, ¡°OK! Let¡¯s go back first!¡±


    ¡°What? You should get Mr. Maguire¡¯s permission before you leave!¡±


    Just as Baron and Tracy stood up, Wall came over and blocked their way.


    Hardon didn¡¯t stop Wall. He also didn¡¯t want Tracy and Baron to leave here.


    Marry sneered, ¡°Baron, you¡¯d better kneel down and apologize to Mr. Maguire. Maybe Mr. Maguire will


    let you go for the sake of my sister, or you¡¯ll never be able to leave here today!¡±


    ¡°Marry? You can¡¯t be so impolite to your brother-inw!¡±


    Tracy scolded Marry.


    Though she knew Marry hated Baron, she didn¡¯t expect Marry even to help the enemy and asked


    Baron to kneel.


    ¡°Tracy, let me tell you the truth. I prepared this feast, to help you and Mr. Maguire be together. Baron


    Owen is an ignorant worm. He¡¯s not qualified to be with you.¡±


    Marry smiled, ¡°You know what Mr. Maguire is. He even doesn¡¯t mind you¡¯re secondhand. You¡¯d better


    agree to be his mistress, and you¡¯ll get much after he bes the head of the Maguire family!¡±


    Tracy was stunned. She began to doubt if she heard wrong. How could his cousin say that? Marry


    even said she was secondhand, and asked her to be Hardon¡¯s mistress!


    ¡°Marry Jackson! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Tracy gritted her teeth, and her eyes turned red.


    Marry snorted, ¡°Stop the acting! I know you¡¯ve heard my words before. You¡¯d better agree. Sleep with


    Mr. Maguire tonight, and the next morning, there will be numerous partnersing to cooperate with


    you in business.¡±


    Tracy finally realized that Marry wanted to sell her to Hardon!


    Tracy felt heartbroken.


    She treated her little cousin well, and she even often sent Marry money when Marry was at college.


    She had never refused when Marry needed help.


    Now, this little cousin who she helped before even said she was secondhand and wanted to send her


    onto a man''s bed.


    Hardon didn¡¯t interrupt, but his smiling face looked disgusting.


    ording to Marry¡¯s n, they should get Baron and Tracy drunk, and then Marry sent Tracy onto


    Hardon¡¯s bed.


    However, Baron had stopped their n. He didn¡¯t drink, and didn¡¯t allow Tracy to drink.


    Now the two wanted to leave, so Marry had to expose her real intention.


    No matter what they had said, Baron was calm, but there was me in his eyes and was about to


    explode.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Kneel down and apologize! Mr. Maguire is not merciful enough!¡±


    Marry felt panicky as she saw Baron staring at her. She hurriedly shouted at Baron to ease herself.


    Baron didn¡¯t care about her. He then looked at Hardon, ¡°Are you sure you refuse to let us go?¡±


    ¡°This is Marry¡¯s feast, so it¡¯s all up to Marry.¡±


    Hardon smiled and said this.


    Even at this moment, he behaved like a gentleman and refused to show his real monster-like face.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Hardon said this, and then two heavyset men came in from the door. They stood behind Hardon and


    coldly stared at Baron.


    Hardon called his bodyguards before Baron could do anything, because he was impressed by the


    handprint Baron left on the desk.


    Now he was fearless since his bodyguards were here.


    Baron was at his mercy now, Hardon thought.


    ¡°Fuck! Kneel down and apologize! I¡¯m gonna be the first one to kick your ass if you refuse!¡±


    ¡°Asshole! Kneel and apologize! Mr. Maguire is merciful and he will let you go if you do that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant before, aren¡¯t you? Come on! Let¡¯s see who the real big shot is!¡±


    ...


    Thoseckeys were arrogant and all cursed Baron.


    Tracy was panicky and frightened. She regretted much now. She shouldn¡¯t have trusted that bitch,


    Marry Jackson.


    Marry sat by Hardon. She lookedcent. She was also confident when Hardon¡¯s bodyguards


    were there.


    ¡°Baron Owen, now you must know Mr. Maguire¡¯s power! You¡¯d better obey my words and send my


    cousin to Mr. Maguire as your gift!¡±


    Marryughed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tracy shouted with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t call me cousin! You¡¯re not qualified!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Tracy, you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant now. Mr. Maguire said it¡¯s all up to me now!¡±


    ¡°Tracy!¡±


    Before Tracy wanted to speak, Baron suddenly called her.


    Tracy looked at Baron with regret, ¡°Dear, sorry! I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯s such an evil woman!¡±


    Baron smiled and shook his head. He held Tracy¡¯s shoulders and said softly to her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget my


    words. I promised you before, I would never let anyone hurt you. For me, they are just like clowns. I¡¯m


    not afraid of them.¡±


    Feeling Baron¡¯s confidence, Tracy became calm. All her fears were gone, and she gradually became


    fearless too.


    She had a feeling that she would never be hurt as long as Baron was here.


    ¡°Baron! You arrogant idiot!¡±


    Marry barked and then ordered the two bodyguards, ¡°Break his legs!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before the two bodyguards moved, the door was forced open again.


    Then a group of people came in.


    The one walking first was just the young sot they beat up before.


    ¡°Dad, these assholes beat me up and said they will kill me!¡±


    Todd Brook pointed at Hardon and Wall and then said with anger.

 Chapter 219 It’s Funny

    Chapter 219 It¡¯s Funny


    Seeing so many big shotse in, all of thoseckeys in the box were shocked.


    ¡°Dad? Why are you here?¡±


    The most energetkey, Wall, was also surprised as he saw his father there.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ...


    Most of those young men in the box found their fathers there.


    More importantly, their fathers were following a middle-aged man.


    And by the middle-aged man¡¯s side, it was just Todd who they beat up before.


    Todd called the middle-aged man father just now!


    All of thoseckeys were scared as they thought of this.


    Not only them, but also their fathers were scared.


    ¡°Good! Your sons also took part in beating my son!¡± Martin smiled coldly.


    Those big shots of Kato were frightened. They hurriedly shouted at their sons, ¡°Bastard! Come here


    and say sorry to Mr. Brook!¡±


    The Brook family was from Jako, and it was the subordinate of the powerful Henderson family.


    They would also offend the Henderson family if they offended the Brook family.


    The Henderson family was powerful enough to ruin their families immediately.


    Todd was the only son of Martin. Martin spoiled Todd much, so it would be a terrible consequence since


    Todd was beaten up in Kato.


    ¡°Mr. Brook, sorry! Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brook, please let me go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brook! Sorry!¡±


    ...


    All thoseckeys who asked Baron to kneel now knelt down like a dog and begged Todd to forgive


    them.


    Hardon¡¯s face was terribly sullen. All of them were hisckeys, but they were like jokes now.


    It was the first time for Hardon to meet Martin. Hardon definitely didn¡¯t know who this man was, but he


    could guess by just seeing those big shots¡¯ attitudes.


    ¡°Fuck you! Asshole! How dare you beat me like that? Now you¡¯re scared, huh?¡±


    Todd behaved extremely arrogant now. He rushed to thoseckeys and kicked them down. He pointed


    at their noses and shouted, ¡°No one has ever beaten me before! I won¡¯t forgive you guys even your


    fathers are here!¡±


    He even didn¡¯t care about their fathers, but those big shots dare not say anything. Some of them


    lowered their heads and didn¡¯t want to watch the merciless scene soon.


    ¡°Fuck! Open your eyes and look at this!¡±


    However, Todd shouted at those who had lowered their heads.


    Martin didn¡¯t say anything there. His son was qualified to be so arrogant in Kato.


    He spoiled Todd much, so Todd was always domineering.


    Those big shots all opened their eyes and looked at their sons.


    ¡°Find a tube for me!¡±


    Todd said to his bodyguard.


    Soon, the bodyguard found a steel tube for Todd.


    Thoseckeys were all shocked. Todd was so merciless!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Todd didn¡¯t say anything else. He just took the tube bashed Wall on Wall¡¯s arm.


    With the sounds of the bone-breaking, Wall¡¯s arm was broken.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was Wall¡¯s scream in the box.


    ¡°Fuck you! Don¡¯t cry like this! You were the fiercest dog, weren¡¯t you? I remember your face! I¡¯m gonna


    break all your bones!¡±


    Todd rested his wrist and then hit Wall on Wall¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°Ah! Dad! Help me! It hurt!¡±


    Wall asked his father for help, and meanwhile he struggled to dodge.


    Two bodyguards came to him and pressed him on the ground.


    Todd behaved mercilessly.


    Soon, Wall¡¯s arms and legs were all broken. He passed out with pain.


    Wall¡¯s father watched this, and dared not to say anything.


    He also wanted to help his son, but he didn¡¯t dare to do that!


    Otherckeys were frightened when they saw this.


    They trembled and looked at their fathers, but their fathers didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at their


    sons, leaving their sons alone.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire! Please help us! We did that for you! Please help us!¡±


    Seeing Todding to him, ackey hurriedly begged Hardon.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Maguire! You¡¯re the sessor of the most powerful family in our city. You said your tinum


    club card is a gift from the head of the Brook family, right? Please help us! We don¡¯t want to be


    disabled!¡±


    Others also begged Hardon.


    Hardon¡¯s face was gloomy. He had to help them, or no one would be willing to be hisckeys anymore.


    ¡°Sir, it was a misunderstanding before. You should feel better now. Please! I owe you if you let them


    go.¡±


    Finally, Hardon came forward and said to Todd.


    ¡°You said the Brook family sent you the gift, right?¡±


    Todd suddenly asked Hardon.


    Hardon didn¡¯t know the head of the Brook family, Martin Brook, was just there. Since this young man


    stopped his action, Hardon thought he was scared.


    So Hardon saidcently, ¡°Yes, the head of the Brook family, Mr. Martin Brook, personally sent me


    the gift!¡±


    After he said this, all of those big shots there were amused.


    ¡°Oh? You must be promising. Even the head of the Brook family personally sent you the gift!¡±


    Todd suddenly smiled. His strange smile made him look like a devil. He walked to Hardon and said,


    ¡°So, may I have your name, sir?¡±


    Hardon felt proud. He gently fixed his cor, and then said with pride, ¡°I¡¯m Hardon Maguire, from the


    Maguire family of Kato!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you know who he is?¡±


    Todd felt funny. He pointed at his father and asked Hardon.


    Hardon frowned. He finally felt something strange. He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s your


    father, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my father, and do you know his name?¡±


    Toddughed, and felt things turning funnier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hardon said with confusion.


    ¡°His family name is Brook, and his first name is Martin. He is from the Brook family in Jako! So, who is


    him?¡±


    Todd kept an evil smile.

 Chapter 220 A Pretty Trophy

    Chapter 220 A Pretty Trophy


    Then it was very quiet in the room, for that was an awkward situation indeed.


    Hardon turned all red and embarrassed. In order to show off his noble birth, he often deceived others


    under the guise of Martin Brook¡¯s friend. He didn¡¯t expect he could meet Martin one day!


    All turned to look at him and tried not tough, except Hardon¡¯spanions. Each of them turned a


    deathly shade of white when they saw Martin. Especially, behind Martin, their father stood respectfully.


    Marry¡¯s face went very pale, and could not stop her whole-body trembling.


    Todd ranged over them one by one. Then his eyes fell upon Hardon, banging his steel pipe on a table.


    ¡°You told everyone that you are a tinum member of this ce, right? Tell me again! Who gave you


    the membership card?¡±


    Hardon¡¯s cheeks seemed to be on fire. He could not speak a word for a long moment. He was getting


    too scared. Todd was the son of Martin. He couldn¡¯t afford to upset him. If he said something wrong,


    the Maguire family would get a bigger trouble.


    Todd seemed impatient. He raised his steel pipe as high up as he could and pounded it down so hard


    that the ss table was broken into pieces. Everyone was quite shocked by the tremendous cracking


    sound.


    ¡°Fuck! Tell me right now!¡± Todd shouted.


    Hardon looked horrified. His face became very white and his entire body began shaking. He rushed to


    Martin and suddenly fell on his knees. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Brook! I lied to everyone that you


    gave me the tinum membership card. I¡¯m a big liar. My card is fake and I¡¯ve never used it,¡± Hardon


    said in a trembling voice. He could feel cold sweat trickling down his face.


    Martin red at him angrily and kicked him in a sudden fury. ¡°You fucking asshole! How dare you show


    off using my name? Even your grandfather, Tom, couldn¡¯t have the balls to do it!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know what I did was wrong. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again, Mr. Brook! I promise!¡±


    Hardon said and the tears ran down his face.


    Hardon appeared genuinely fearful. Martin was infamous for his brutal, cruel and inhumane patterns.


    Especially, his Brook family was growing quickly with the support of the Henderson family.


    Unfortunately, Hardon angered such a tough guy. Most likely, he would face serious consequences.


    ¡°Call your grandfather. He must be here in ten minutes, or you will end up in a body bag!¡± Martin said


    menacingly.


    Hardon nodded eagerly and took out his phone with trembling hands. Soon he got his grandfather Tom


    on the phone.


    Martin looked at Hardon coldly as the call meant a lot to him. His Brook family was powerful in Jako,


    but he was not satisfied with it. He was nning to get a broader market in Kato. That was the purpose


    of his trip in Kato.


    To his delight, while he was struggling to find a way to take over the market of the Maguire family and


    the Woods family, he got a chance unexpectedly! Hardon hurt his son, so he had a good reason for


    demandingpensations.


    ¡°Go on, Todd! Whoever hit you will pay the price!¡± Martin said.


    After hearing this, a hint of a sneer broke on Todd¡¯s lips. He walked towards another man, with the steel


    pipe in his hand.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Todd to revenge. Half an hourter, a dozen men were lying on the ground,


    moaning. There was blood everywhere. Each of them broke an arm or a leg by Todd.


    He didn¡¯t break their all four limbs. So, he was merciful this time, as Martin had taught him. He had


    made some sort of bloody lesson out of the first man. There was no need topletely offend the big


    families in Kato.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The blood and the screaming scared Hardon to death. He slumped hopelessly on the floor.


    But Baron still sat quietly. Todd walked up to him and looked at him with contempt. ¡°Now it is your turn,


    man!¡±


    Baron nced at him. ¡°I think you¡¯re confused. I¡¯m not in it with these guys. And I¡¯m not involved in the


    fight,¡± he said indifferently,


    Todd¡¯s face darkened with anger. But when he raised his weapon, an old man rushed in. He was Tom.


    ¡°I¡¯m very d to meet you, Mr. Brook! When did you get to Kato? Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you were here. I


    should have visited you earlier,¡± Tom greeted Martin with a smile. He didn¡¯t even look at Hardon.


    Martin regarded him coldly and sneered, ¡°I know you¡¯re too busy, Mr. Maguire! Okay, back to business.


    Do you know why I called you here?¡±


    Tom shook his head. He knew Hardon had offended Martin, but knew nothing about the details. Martin


    would not let up until he got what he wanted. Tom had realized that.


    Tom looked back at Hardon, who was still shivering, hardly daring to move. A wave of anger came over


    him.


    ¡°Come here, you little shit!¡± he shouted to Hardon.


    Hardon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He struggled up from the floor and ran up to Tom. Tom nced at him


    and gave him a hard kick. ¡°Kneel down!¡± he shouted.


    Hardon was too scared to speak and knelt in front of Tom.


    ¡°Kneel to Mr. Brook! you stupid fool!¡± Tom said anxiously. Then he turned to Martin and managed a


    smile. ¡°You get him now, Mr. Brook! If he did something wrong, do as you like with him!¡±


    After hearing this, Hardon stared at his grandfather in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa! Help me!¡± he begged.


    Hardon was not the only one who was shocked by the words. In fact, everyone was taken aback,


    including Martin.


    Martin studied the old man in front of him. He had to admit that Tom was very cunning. Tom wanted to


    sacrifice Hardon to keep the entire Maguire family out of trouble.


    After a little silence, Martin spoke again, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve always admired you, Mr.


    Maguire. So, I am going to let that pass, for you!¡±


    Tom kicked Hardon again. ¡°You bastard! Thank Mr. Brook right now!¡± he roared with anger on his face


    but joy in his heart.


    Hardon appeared toe to life again. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brook! Thank you so much!¡± said Hardon,


    choking with emotion.


    Tomughed and said, ¡°Now, that¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s get down to business, Mr. Brook!¡± He acted like


    nothing had happened.


    ¡°What business? I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°I think we should discuss a partnership between our families,¡± said Tom in hushed tones.


    Martin showed great interest in what Tom said. He burst into a heartyugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.


    Let¡¯s discuss it in the next room.¡±


    Before he left, Martin looked around and told to Todd, ¡°Take care of this!¡±


    ¡°You stay here, Hardon! Do as Todd asks,¡± Tom said.


    Hardon nodded quickly. He was happy he had a narrow escape. He decided to cherish this opportunity


    to warm rtions up with Todd.


    He stepped up to Todd and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Todd. I was wrong to treat you that way. Please forgive


    my impertinence.¡±


    Todd had understood his father¡¯s hint. His Brook family and the Maguire family should be on the same


    side. So, heughed and put an arm around Hardon¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You see that? My father


    and your grandfather are friends now. Let¡¯s put the past in the past. We are buddies now!¡±


    Hardon¡¯spanions, who had been broken an arm or a leg by Todd, stared sullenly at Hardon. Owing


    to Hardon¡¯s recklessness, they were disabled. But the ridiculous thing was, Hardon and his enemy


    became good friends!


    Baron watched all this. He did not dream that things got really crazy. He didn¡¯t want to stay here


    anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, Tracy!¡± Baron said. He got up and headed for the door with Tracy.


    ¡°Stop!¡± said a voice behind him.


    Baron looked back and found the owner of the voice was Hardon. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, frowning.


    Hardon thought everything that had happened to him was because of Baron. A stab of hate shot


    through him at the thought.


    He made no reply to Baron¡¯s question. Instead, he turned to Todd with a smile. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s


    pretty, Todd?¡± he said and pointed to Tracy.


    Todd¡¯s eyes lit up when he looked carefully at Tracy. He licked his lips and said, ¡°Fantastic!¡±


    Hardon was satisfied by Todd¡¯s responses. Heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. She is so beautiful. Get


    rid of her husband and she would be your trophy! Don¡¯t worry, the guy is a loser and I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Thank you, good buddy!¡± Toddughed loudly and said excitedly. Then he pointed to


    Baron and said menacingly, ¡°Fuck off!¡±

 Chapter 221 Leave Tracy Here

    Chapter 221 Leave Tracy Here


    Tracy was frightened, holding Baron¡¯s hand very tightly. Just a moment ago, Todd hurt those young


    men brutally. The scene was always on her mind. Not only that, the Brook family was one of the most


    powerful families in Jako. The stakes were high if Baron conflicted with Todd.


    Tracy turned to look at Marry, looking anxious. ¡°Please help us, Marry! I¡¯m your cousin!¡±


    But Marry gave her a cold, contemptuous smile. ¡°Now I am your cousin! Tracy, you are really stupid!


    Todd is so much better than your invalid husband. He is from the Brook family! Have sex with him, then


    you can have whatever you want. Otherwise, your husband will die in here!¡±


    Tracy turned white at the words. She felt ovee with grief.


    ¡°Marry is right, Tracy! It¡¯s an honor to be chosen by Todd! With his help, your Samho Group will be


    better.¡± Hardon taunted. He kept trying to persuade her, for Tracy was the shortest way for him to


    solidify the friendship with Todd.


    Todd couldn¡¯t hide his smirk. He crossed his legs and stared at Tracy. His two well-trained bodyguards


    stood next to him, their eyes glowing with a baleful light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so silly, Baron! Just get out! Now!¡± Marry said suddenly.


    Tracy looked at Marry, her face full of despair. Before she pleaded with Marry again, Baron said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be scared, Tracy. I¡¯m here. No one¡¯s going to hurt you. And no people in the Nona have the power to


    hurt you, not to mention them.¡± Then his eyes flicked from Hardon to Todd. ¡°If they mess with me, the


    penalty is death!¡± Baron said, through gritted teeth.


    Tracy remained quite still for a moment, then a small smile crept back into her face. She trusted his


    husband. ¡°Honey, I trust you,¡± she said earnestly.


    At these words, Todd seemed for an instant perplexed. Then he burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, my god. Oh,


    that was so, so funny. You know what he just told us? He is threatening to kill us! Hah-hah-hah! I can¡¯t


    stopughing! He looks so silly!¡±


    ¡°The jerk is an idiot for sure, Todd! He knew nothing about our power!¡± said Hardon,ughing too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe Baron, Todd. I know him well. He is nothing but a son-inw of the Perry family! Five


    years ago, my beautiful cousin Tracy surprised everyone and had sex with a safeguard! You know


    what? Baron is the safeguard!¡± Marry added andughed scornfully.


    ¡°Shut up! All of you! That is such a load of codswallop! How dare you say that!¡± Tracy cried angrily, her


    eyes shing at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear! They are all idiots. Just ignore them!¡± Baron said soothingly and headed for the door,


    holding the hand of Tracy.


    ¡°Stop! Son of a bitch! Remember, you¡¯re in my ce! Leave Tracy here!¡± Todd roared and turned to his


    two well-trained bodyguards, said, ¡°Beat him up!¡±


    As these words were spoken, two bodyguards ran to Baron. But before they could react, a dark figure


    came toward them quickly.


    The next thing they felt was considerable pain. And all of a sudden, both of them flew away


    uncontrobly and fell to the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Todd was so astonished that he shouted. He suddenly jumped to his feet and stared at


    the dark figure. The man stared back at him out of fierce eyes, with a sharp dagger in his hand.


    Hardon immediately recognized the man. He went very pale, and could not stop his whole body


    trembling.


    Todd noticed the fear on Hardon¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°He is Jacob!¡± Hardon said in a trembling voice. ¡°The Porter family was vanished from Kato overnight


    not too long ago. By all ounts, Jacob did it! He is the best killer in Kato. He is quite strong and cruel.


    Because of him, the Porter family expanded so quickly. The Woods family and my Maguire family are


    all afraid of him, and no one can be his match.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Before this, he had never met Jacob except from pictures, but he had heard so much about him.


    With his words, a look of fear passed across Todd¡¯s face. In fact, even in Jako, he had heard of the


    name.


    ¡°Do I need to kill them, Mr. Owen?¡± Jacob asked calmly. In his eyes, he could kill them without even


    blinking. Even the Brook family and the Maguire meant nothing to Baron.


    When Hardon and Todd heard these words, they felt faint with terror. And Marry sunk to the floor in


    fright. Her whole frame was quivering with terror.


    Baron turned to face Todd and asked, ¡°If I remember correctly, you asked me to leave my wife


    here?¡±

 Chapter 222 Our Friendship Is Over

    Chapter 222 Our Friendship Is Over


    Todd turned paler than before, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, he threw himself on his knees before Baron.


    ¡°I was just kidding, Mr. Owen. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    Baron said nothing. He nced from Todd to Hardon. With one look in Baron¡¯s sharp eyes, Hardon¡¯s


    heart skipped a beat. Next moment Hardon dropped to his knees. Trembling from head to foot, he


    begged, ¡°Please forgive me, Mr. Owen! I was wrong. Just, please, don¡¯t kill me. I never will again. I


    promise!¡±


    In Hardon¡¯s view, Jacob was a mad murderer and the worst nightmare of the first-ss families in Kato.


    ¡°Are you scared now, Hardon?¡± Baron asked.


    Hardon was on the verge of tears. His face wore a very ugly look. He really was unlucky. He just


    narrowly escaped death from Todd, but he was hanging on by a thread again.


    Hardon hadn¡¯t worked out Baron¡¯s background, but he knew Baron was more than just a son-inw of


    the Perry family.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Tracy was also stunned. She did not understand why Todd and Hardon were so scared when Jacob


    showed up.


    This was her first time to meet Jacob, but in reality, Jacob had protected her for a long time. she just


    didn¡¯t know it.


    Marry was terrified out of her wits. In her eyes, the Brook family and the Maguire family were in the first


    rank. She had thought she could do anything she wanted as long as she had Hardon behind her. But


    now, both of them were kneeling in front of Baron and begging for their lives.


    Just then, to save his own life, Hardon tried to me this on Marry. He pointed to her and said, ¡°She is


    the one who started the whole thing, Mr. Owen! She set the trap just for a vi! She intended to get you


    drunk and persuade me to rape you wife.¡± He told Baron everything.


    Tracy finally learned the truth. She was really disappointed with Marry. She turned to Marry, tears


    pouring from her eyes. ¡°Why did you do that, Marry? It was me who paid for your tuition when you were


    at university! Have you forgotten it?¡± Tracy bellowed.


    Marry was petrified with fear, and then she crawled to Tracy and begged, ¡°I know what I did was wrong,


    Tracy! I failed you. I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Tracy was so disappointed in her and shoved her aside. ¡°From this day forward,


    our friendship is over! Do you understand me?¡± Tracy said coldly.


    What Marry did was so vicious that Baron wasn¡¯t going to let here out of this room alive. But Tracy


    was really kind. He was willing to spare Marry¡¯s life for Tracy.


    As expected, Tracy looked at Baron and pleaded, ¡°Please, Baron, let her go.¡± She hated Marry, but she


    didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    Without pausing to think, Baron nodded and stared at Marry. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time because of Tracy.


    But if you insult her again¡­ you¡¯re going to wish you hadn¡¯t.¡±


    Baron looked at Marry with the utmost loathing. The look on his face made Marry tremble with fear. She


    shook her head and said, ¡°It will never happen again. I swear!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Baron roared.


    Marry struggled up from the floor and ran out of the room without saying a word.


    After she left, it waspletely silent in the room. Hardon and Todd held their breaths and were afraid


    to speak a word.


    Todd looked up to the door from time to time, looking desperately anxious. His father Martin was his


    only hope, but his savior had not yet turned up.


    His fake apology to Baron was a stall tactic. While Martin arrived, he would get Baron back for the


    humiliations he had suffered. So, the only thing he could do was to wait for his father.


    In Todd¡¯s views, Jacob was tough, but Martin¡¯s bodyguards were also strong. They were the best


    guards in the Brook family. If they fight Jacob together, Todd believed that they had quite a chance to


    win.


    But unlike Todd, Hardon didn¡¯t think anything of revenge. What he thought was how to survive.


    Marry left the room, but she didn¡¯t go home. She left to seek help.


    Soon, Marry dashed suddenly into a room. At the sound of the doors opening, Tom and Martin looked


    back. Tom gave a sudden sh of anger because their conversation got interrupted.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Listen to me. Hardon and Todd were in danger now!¡± Marry exined rapidly.


    ¡°What?!¡± roared Martin and Tom in unison. They suddenly jumped to their feet.


    ¡°Believe me! I¡¯m Marry, Hardon¡¯s friend. You¡¯d better hurry up,¡± she said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the jerk!¡± Tom stormed out of the room angrily.


    Martin looked livid. His son got bullied twice in one day. It was a serious provocation to his Brook


    family.


    When all of them rushed out of the room, Marry¡¯s face broke into an awful smile. The memory of her


    humiliation at Baron¡¯s hands would never be forgotten. So, she was going to make Baron and Tracy


    pay for what they did to her. ¡°You¡¯re just a good for nothing bum, Baron! Even Jacob couldn¡¯t protect


    you anymore,¡± she muttered to herself. Then she joined them.


    When Tom dashed into the room, he was very surprised by what he saw. ¡°Jacob!¡± he cried out,


    absolutely petrified.


    Todd¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw his father, Martin. ¡°Help me, Dad! He is going to kill me!¡± he said and


    ran towards Martin.


    But before he arrived, Jacob got in front of him and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying.


    ¡°Todd!¡± Martin thundered when he saw this. He fixed his red eyes on Jacob, his hands forming fists.


    When he took a step toward Todd, Jacob said, ¡°You take one step and your son is dead!¡±


    Everyone seemed dreadfully shocked. Just then, Baron lifted his foot and trod on Todd¡¯s head. Jacob


    stood next to him with a sharp dagger in his hand, staring at them fiercely.

 Chapter 223 Cruel and Bloody World

    Chapter 223 Cruel and Bloody World


    By this time, the dead silence reigned all round. All eyes were on Baron. They were from Kato, except


    Martin, so they had heard all Jacob¡¯s stories before.


    But they couldn¡¯t figure out why Jacob, the best killer in Kato, stood behind a young man respectfully.


    They looked at Baron carefully and found that he was young looking and fearless. They were very


    curious which family he was from.


    Todd got trampled. He moved a little, trying to break free. But Baron trod on his head harder. Then he


    felt a considerable pain and yelled, ¡°Ouch! It really hurts. Dad, help me!¡±


    ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯d better let him go, buddy! Or¡­¡± But before Martin could say another


    word, Todd yelled again. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! That hurt.¡±


    Martin was outraged. His face was red with sudden anger.


    Tom stood quietly without having a word. He knew Jacob was a proud man. He had tried to hire him


    and promised him a very generous sry, but he failed.


    Tom was confused why Jacob chose a young man, but he knew the young man was definitely not an


    ordinary guy.


    Hardon was on his knees, trembling from head to foot. He even dared not raise his eyes.


    The room was jam-packed. Marry stood on tiptoe in the door, but she could see nothing except the


    people in front.


    However, Marry didn¡¯t seem worried at all. People in the room all came from powerful families. So,


    there was no possible way that Baron coulde out alive from this room. At the thought, a slight


    smile broke on her lips.


    Unlike Marry, people in the room looked extremely apprehensive. Jacob was enough to make them all


    panic. Most of them were from Kato. They had heard so much about him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, right? Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Martin, the leader of the Brook


    family. I don¡¯t me you if you let Todd off,¡± Martin said with an evil look at Baron.


    But Baron showed no emotion, he said coldly, ¡°Is this some kind of threat? In that case, I will take your


    son¡¯s life!¡±


    Actually, at first, Baron intended to give Todd a little punishment. But now he was irritated by Martin¡¯s


    words. He thought Martin should paid a terrible price for this.


    ¡°Honey, let him go. OK?¡± said Tracy in a hushed voice. She was afraid to create a new conflict.


    Baron smiled gently and said, ¡°Tracy, this is my world. It¡¯s cruel and bloody. Are you willing to know


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    more about me?¡±


    Tracy looked at him with surprise. A wave of happiness came over her and she nodded.


    Martin seemed to realize that Baron must be quite a big shot. He knew his own son. Todd was rude


    and arrogant. And he always got himself into trouble.


    Martin knew nothing about Baron¡¯s background. So, he had to take a step back. ¡°Apologize to him,


    Todd!¡± he said.


    Martin wouldn¡¯t act unless he definitely ascertained Baron¡¯s background. If it turned out that Baron was


    a nobody, he would kill him with no hesitation.


    Todd was in pain. He expected Martin to save him, but Martin asked him to apologize to Baron. Then


    he did. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Owen. I was wrong. Forgive me please!¡±


    His apology astounded everyone at present. They didn¡¯t expect it at all.


    Baron looked down at Todd and said, ¡°All right. Apology epted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± said Todd excitedly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s another thing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you just nned to beat me up,¡± Baron continued.


    The smile faded slowly from Todd¡¯s face, to be reced by a very sad look. ¡°I was only joking, Mr.


    Owen! Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    But Baron sneered. He moved his foot from Todd¡¯s head to his arm. Then he stomped him with


    tremendous force. With an audible crack, Todd¡¯s arm was broken.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡± Todd cried out in pain. The squeals of pain filled the whole air.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re even! I¡¯ll let you off with a warning. But if you keep on like this, I will kill you next time.¡±


    Baron said and headed for the door with Tracy. Jacob followed, casting a wary eye on others.


    Martin¡¯s eyes fixed dead at Baron. He had not expected that Baron would break Todd¡¯s arm in front of


    him! That¡¯s the stark humiliation, which poured oil on the mes of his anger.


    In this case, would Martin let Baron leave the room alive?

 Chapter 224 Help Her for The Last Time

    Chapter 224 Help Her for The Last Time


    Martin looked at Baron coldly, without saying a word.


    And others lowered their heads, like they were afraid to look at Baron directly. When Baron and Tracy


    advanced towards them, everyone stood aside to let them through.


    ¡°Stop him, Mr. Brook!¡± A voice boomed suddenly from the crowd.


    When Baron realized the voice was Marry¡¯s, he was furious. He had left her go, but she offended him


    again.


    When Tracy heard Marry¡¯s voice, her face was dark with anger. ¡°What are you doing, Marry?¡± she


    shouted.


    Everyone turned their faces to Marry to hear what she would say next.


    Marry made no reply. She turned to Martin and said, ¡°I know him so well, Mr. Brook! He was nothing


    but a former security guard. Yes, he is a tough guy. But apart from that, he is good for nothing! Mr.


    Brook, the jerk has broken your son¡¯s arm, but you just stand by and do nothing. If it gets out, people


    will look down on you.¡±


    Baron said nothing and looked at Marry coldly.


    And others stared at Baron, uprehending. Was that true what Marry said? Why did Jacob follow a


    security guard?


    Martin looked dubious. He started to get the feeling something was wrong. He was over sixty years old


    and had met all kinds of people. He was really good judge of character. Soon, he made his decision.


    Then he threw Marry an annihting nce. ¡°What did you just say? People will look down on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it gets out, others will not respect you anymore!¡± Marry continued. She seemed bent on her


    revenge and ignored Martin¡¯s very surly face.


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Martin looked livid. His voice was full of anger.


    At that moment, Marry just realized something was very wrong. ¡°I am looking out for you, Mr. Brook!¡±


    said Marry hastily.


    Martin strode up to her and smacked her right across the face. Immediately, Marry¡¯s cheek swollen and


    blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    Martin grabbed her hair. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Bitch! I know what you¡¯re trying to do here! You want to use


    me to hurt him, right?¡± he roared.


    Marry felt a sharp pain and squealed in pain. ¡°I am telling the truth, Mr. Brook! He is just a son-inw of


    the Perry family!¡± she howled.


    Her words made Martin even more angry. He red at her with rage. ¡°Are you still going to deny it?


    Trust me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    At these words, he threw her to the ground and turned to his two bodyguards, ¡°She¡¯s yours. Do you


    want to have sex with her?¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mr. Brook!¡± They nodded energetically and walked towards Marry. Their faces


    cracked into evil grins.


    Marry¡¯s face was very white. Her entire body began shaking. she crawled rapidly towards Martin and


    begged, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Brook! I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Get away from me, bitch!¡± Martin kicked her away.


    Baron took one look at Martin and realized he was a very smartpetitor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Baron said and took Tracy¡¯s hand in his.


    At this moment, Marry fell on her knees before Tracy and begged, ¡°Help me, Tracy! I know what I did


    was wrong! Please, save me!¡± After all, Tracy was her only hope.


    Marry¡¯s cheeks were bathed in tears, but no one showed any sympathy towards her.


    Baron took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Are you scared? But it was toote! This is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Baron! I know I failed you, but please save me! I¡¯ll do anything to repay you. Anything!¡± Marry


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wailed.


    ¡°Stay out of my way!¡± Baron shouted. He didn¡¯t believe a word of it.


    But Tracy softened. ¡°Could you help her, Baron?¡± she said in a small voice.


    ¡°You are too nice, Tracy. Do you still remember Zoey? You were so great with her, but she paid you


    back by kidnapping our daughter. To people like her, she will hurt you with every single chance she got,


    no matter what you did for her.¡±


    For an instant Tracy froze. ¡°I get it, Baron! But I¡¯d like to help her for thest time!¡± said Tracy firmly.


    ¡°All right.¡± Baron nodded to Tracy and turned to Martin. ¡°She has been punished. Now I will take her


    with me, Mr. Brook.¡±

 Chapter 225 I Quite Like the Smell

    Chapter 225 I Quite Like the Smell


    The words surprised everyone. They did not expect that Baron would decide to step in.


    The scowl on Martin¡¯s face deepened. He stared hard at Baron, without a word.


    ¡°Get over here!¡± Baron said to Marry.


    For a moment, Marry looked at him in astonishment. Then she recovered from her surprise. She


    crawled to her feet and ran to Baron immediately.


    Baron went out of the room with Tracy in front of the whole spectators, followed by Jacob and Marry.


    Martin stared after them and said nothing until they were lost in the darkness. He turned his attention


    back to others. ¡°What happened here had to be kept secret. If it gets out, I will find kill the one who


    talks!¡±


    Everyone was scared and promised not to tell anyone.


    When others were gone, Martin and Tom went back to the next room.


    ¡°Do me a favor, Mr. Maguire. I want to know everything about the young man. Could you look into his


    background?¡± Martin said with a very straight face and a very serious tone.


    Very reluctantly, Tom nodded. ¡°OK. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll give you the answer as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Martin said. ¡°There is one more thing. We should sign our contract as soon as possible. I


    hope our first cooperation will go smoothly.¡±


    Tom was filled with joy at the good news. ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Brook!¡± he said hurriedly.


    After Baron and Tracy went out of the restaurant, Tracy stopped and turned to Marry. ¡°You¡¯re safe. Just


    go!¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Sorry, Tracy!¡± Marry said. Her eyes were red.


    Tracy¡¯s face did not change. She nced at Marry with indifference. ¡°From this day forward, I don¡¯t


    know you anymore,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Baron!¡± Tracy softly said, taking his hand.


    Marry wanted to followed them, but Jacob stopped her. ¡°Keep away from them, or I will kill you!¡± said


    Jacob savagely.


    At these words, Marry stood still. She was looking pale and stunned.


    Marry watched them leave. Then an awful smile touched her lips. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± she said through


    gritted teeth.


    Just then, she heard a voice, ¡°Hey, pretty. Are you alone?¡±


    Marry turned and shocked to see several young men walking towards her, evil grins spreading across


    their faces. Marry was immediately surrounded by them.


    She went very pale, looking terrified. ¡°What do you want?¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Guess! What the fuck do I want?¡± One of the young men said and stressed the word ¡®fuck¡¯.


    Marry could smell the wine on them. Apparently, they were drunk.


    Next moment, a man grabbed her arm and stared at her with drunken eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯re bored.


    Come and y with us!¡±


    At these words, another one grabbed her other arm and dragged her into a car. Marry shouted for help,


    but no one came.


    After an hour, in an abandoned parking lot, Marryy on the ground, naked. There were bruises all over


    her.


    Thinking of what they did to her, tears began toe to her eyes. ¡°Everything I suffered was because


    of you, Baron and Tracy! I¡¯ll get you back for this!¡± she cried angrily. A stab of hate shot through her at


    the thought.


    She crawled to her feet and got dressed. Then she tottered away.


    At the same time, Baron drove Tracy to the house of Zouchs. As he turned to go, a cheerful voice


    called out behind him, ¡°Baron!¡±


    Baron turned his head, and saw Tracy running toward him. Next moment, she threw herself into


    Baron¡¯s arms and gave him a gentle kiss on his lips.


    When Baron came back to his senses, Tracy had walked away.


    Baron was still immersed in great joy. He couldn¡¯t helpughing a little. He licked his lips and yelled


    after her, ¡°What brand of lipstick are you using, Tracy?¡±


    Tracy stopped and turned back. ¡°What?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°I quite like the smell,¡± he said with a smile.


    Tracy went crimson at the words. She ran off without another word.


    Baron stared after her and smiled even more widely. He felt everything was so pretty and so d.


    Then he drove away, but before arriving at his hotel, Baron received a call from Susan.


    ¡°Where are you, Baron?¡± Susan sounded really worried on the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baron asked.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor? I am at the Marble Mountain.¡± Susan sounded worried.


    ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble?¡± Baron asked, frowning. Engine noises could be heard clearly on the


    other end of the phone.


    ¡°Do you remember my fianc¨¦, Paris? I wanted to break up with him, but he invited me to the Marble


    Mountain. I¡¯m kind of terrified to be alone. Can youe to help me?¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Text me your exact location. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan was very helpful in the Imperial Mall tonight, so Baron couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing


    when she was in trouble.


    After he got the text from Susan, he arrived at the Marble Mountain within ten minutes.


    Baron saw many luxury cars galloping at full speed at the foot of the mountain. The roar of the engines


    filled the whole air.


    ¡°Baron!¡± Susan looked gleeful, linking her arm with his.

 Chapter 226 The Champion

    Chapter 226 The Champion


    There were still plenty of onlookers around.


    They could guess from the sports car which cost tens of millions of dors that the men and women


    gathering here were surely extraordinary.


    Among the crowd, Baron also spotted two familiar figures.


    One was Paris Maguire, the other was Bryan Woods.


    He had met Paris this morning, and he also knew Bryan well.


    They were together when they were in Conast time. Bryan¡¯s brother, Kenny, was also among the


    group but wasn¡¯t present this time.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Seeing Susan intimately holding Baron¡¯s arm, Paris was utterly annoyed.


    The surrounding people were also surprised. Obviously, they were clear about the rtionship between


    Susan and Paris.


    But now she came here holding another man¡¯s arm.


    Paris was deeply embarrassed and humiliated.


    ¡°Who the hell is the bloke that dares to grab my boss¡¯s girl?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be a son from a rich family, or he won¡¯t drive an Audi A8 here.¡±


    ¡°In Cona, he is seeking to death if he dares to offend you.¡±


    ¡­


    Onlookers who kept discussing the case tended to watch the scene quietly.


    ¡°Susan, what are you doing?¡±


    Paris bit his teeth, stared at Susan, and shouted.


    Everyone almost knew that the Maguire family from Kato would establish the marriage with the Lewis


    family from Cona.


    Paris felt he might be cheated on.


    ¡°Paris, you promise that you will not pester me once I find someone to win over you. So, I make it. You


    regret?¡±


    Susan said coldly, holding Baron¡¯s arm. She did intend to be Baron¡¯s real girlfriend and the scene was


    clear-cut.


    Baron then began to know something.


    He pondered.


    Paris might have been still pursuing Susan while he agreed that he shouldn¡¯t pester her again once she


    could find someone.


    But, whatpetition?


    Car racing?


    Everyone was provided a costly car. They were at the foot of the Marble Mountain. There was a


    straight road forward, followed by a ring road farther.


    Road lights stood on both sides of the ring road.


    It was a desirable ce for car racing.


    But Baron felt something strange.


    ¡°Damn! Who the hell is the rustic? Someone dares to grab my boss¡¯s girl? Go away if you want to keep


    your life!¡±


    Then a strong man came near Paris and threatened.


    Several fellows ensued and they surrounded Baron.


    Cruelty could be seen from Paris¡¯s eyes.


    Susan seemed to be unnerved and she held Baron¡¯s arm, shouting at Paris, ¡°Paris, you want to beat


    Baron with the help of your helpers?¡±


    Paris gave an evil smile, ¡°Theye here voluntarily. It is this garbage that offends others. So, it is


    none of my business!¡±


    ¡°Paris, you y a trick!¡±


    Susan was intelligent enough to figure out why Paris asked her to make more friends here.


    Paris knew that Susan only had one friend and it was Baron.


    Baron kept silent and was amused.


    It seemed that Baron was the target for tonight.


    It was merely a guise to ask Susan to take more people here.


    Notably, the strong man who came out was definitely a skilled fighter. Perhaps it was just the


    beginning.


    He saw the crowd¡¯s bantering look.


    ¡°Dear, how could I y a trick? You choose to bet with me. I didn¡¯t force you, right?¡±


    Parisughed and he was happy to witness Susan¡¯s anxiety.


    The sparkle of excitement sprang in his pupils once he thought everything he prepared.


    In his eye, Susan would be bound to be his wife, regardless of what she thought.


    What annoyed him most was that he was dispelled out of the McGill Auctions in the presence of


    numerous rich families when he traveled to Cona.


    It was a great shame to him.


    He suppressed this anger for so long. He was excited to see Baron this morning. The opportunity of


    revenge wasing.


    ¡°Okay, whatpetition? I will ept it anyway!¡±


    Baron wasn¡¯t willing to hear their gossip and cut in.


    ¡°Baron, it is surprising that you choose death. The Marble Mountain will be the ce where you are


    buried in!¡±


    Paris showed a twisted face and said, ¡°I will let you know who is eligible to be Susan¡¯s husband


    tonight!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Baron shook his head impatiently, looked at Susan, and asked, ¡°What was your father thinking? He


    really wants you to marry the idiot?¡±


    ¡°Chuckle!¡±


    Susan who was angry turned to a smile when hearing Baron¡¯s words. She became happy once again,


    totally ignoring Paris¡¯s livid face. She smiled and said, ¡°Probably, it is due to my dad¡¯s outdated taste!¡±


    Seeing their cheerful conversation, Paris ceased to smile, and he showed his twisted face and said


    madly, ¡°Baron, let me kill you!¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked, and they couldn¡¯t imagine that a man driving an Audi A8 dared


    to pull a leg at Paris in Kato.


    ¡°Paris, beat him up!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Bryant couldn¡¯t stand it and reminded him.


    The revenge today was both Paris and Bryant¡¯s business.


    After all, Bryant was also dispelled out of the McGill Auctions.


    ¡°I will let you die!¡±


    Paris strived to suppress his anger.


    ¡°He is my buddy, An. You race with him. If he loses, I won¡¯t pester Susan. If he wins, then you should


    go away. Don¡¯t interfere in the rtionship between Susan and me.¡±


    Paris pointed at a 30-year-old man near him and said.


    ¡°Paris, shame on you!¡±


    Susan was shocked and roared, ¡°An is the champion in Kato. Everyone knows him. You should


    Parisughed coldly, ¡°Susan, I have never said that I want topete with him.¡±


    ¡°Baron, let¡¯s go now that he is shameless!¡±


    Susan said madly.


    ¡°Go? Have I allowed?¡±


    The strong man said in a cold tone and hindered their waypletely.


    Several strong men stood behind him, and all of them looked unkind.


    ¡°Paris, you really think that such garbage can stop me here?¡± Baron spoke.


    ¡°Bloke, you are seeking to death!¡±


    The strong man behind threw a fit and straight rushed to Baron before Paris¡¯s order.


    The skilled fighter had powerful strength. He soon came near to Baron just after he moved his feet. The


    fist was flung at Baron.


    ¡°Is the bloke stupid? He doesn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have a chance. Tyger is the wrestling champion at the teenager group. No one can


    escape from his punch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember he broke his rival¡¯s nose with only one punch in thest final race. One punch alone


    led to his sess.¡±


    ¡°I bet the bloke will die of his two punches!¡±


    ¡°Only one!¡±


    The surrounding second generation across Kato seemed to predict the result, their eyes sparkled with


    thrill.


    Paris gave a cunning smile. He thought he was overly prepared.


    As long as Tyger stretched his hand, Baron would die.


    ¡°Go to the hell!¡±


    Tyger roared behind Baron and he threw his fist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Baron moved when Tyger¡¯s fist was nearly to fall down.


    His left leg didn¡¯t move, but his body began to spin with his left leg as an axis.


    His right leg turned at the angle of 180 degrees in a thump. Their wrestling champion was knocked


    down and was in aa, after his breast was kicked, his body was flown away for over 10 meters, and


    he fell on the ground.

 Chapter 227 The King

    Chapter 227 The King


    Everyone was stunned by the scene.


    Tyger was hailed as the most skilled fighter among the generation. He trained wrestling at a young age


    and had won many prizes rted to wrestling.


    He even won the prize at the national level.


    The powerful fighter ended up failing to endure Baron¡¯s punch and was in aa in the end.


    Paris and Bryant widened their eyes and kept staring at Tyger who was lying on the ground.


    They knew Baron¡¯s strength and their bodyguards couldn¡¯t rival him.


    Tyger came from a traditional wrestling family, so he was more powerful than their guards.


    It turned out, however, that Baron still won the game.


    ¡°Is this the skilled fighter you employ?¡±


    Baron bantered, looked at Paris, and asked.


    Hearing his voice, the crowd restored their consciousness. Their attitude toward Baron all changed. No


    scorn at all.


    The person who could easily defeat Tyger was extraordinary.


    ¡°Paris, your fellow loses, so you aren¡¯t allowed to pester me by the agreement!¡±


    Susan said proudly.


    Paris calmed down soon although he was surprised at Baron¡¯s strength. He gave a cold smile, ¡°When


    did I say to wrestle with him?¡±


    ¡°You want to regret?¡± Susan said madly.


    Paris bantered, ¡°Everyone knows that I want to have a car race. He does beat Tyger. So what?¡±


    ¡°You do say that you lose if someone can defeat you! You y a trick?¡± Susan lost her patience.


    ¡°Ask them whether I have said it.¡±


    Paris showed a shameless smile.


    ¡°Miss Susan, he didn¡¯t say it indeed.¡±


    ¡°He only said that he called someone to have a car race with the person whom you take here.¡±


    ¡°An is that ¡¯someone¡¯. Your fellow ising, so let¡¯s begin! If you dare not, then you can give up.¡±


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At that moment, everyone followed Paris and helped him.


    Susan was extremely embarrassed; her circle of eyes turned red and she was nearly going to cry.


    ¡°Baron, that is not what he said¡­¡±


    Susan looked at Baron out of grievance.


    Baron cut in, ¡°It is okay. I dare topete with him if it is either a tank race or a ne race!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Paris then said, ¡°You ept it voluntarily! No regret is allowed!¡±


    ¡°No worries, I always honor my words and I won¡¯t swallow my words shamelessly like you.¡±


    Baron bantered.


    ¡°Chuckle!¡±


    Susan who was upset was amused by Baron¡¯s words.


    Many people near Paris couldn¡¯t control theirughter.


    Paris was pissed off, ¡°You are only capable of boasting. Come on, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    An walked out and looked at Baron in a sarcastic look. He said to Paris, ¡°Sir, is this my rival? Can he


    drive?¡±


    Paris smiled, ¡°Got it? He said he dared to race tank or ne. Therefore, driving is no big deal for such


    an arrogant guy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah! He is the man who steers the ne or tank. Maybe he has steered the spacecraft. How


    scaring! It is okay to be defeated by him. Am I right, sir? Ha ha¡­¡±


    An burst intoughter with Paris.


    Others wereughing as if Baron were really kidding.


    Susan began to worry about Baron and said, ¡°An is the ¡®king¡¯ of this mountain here. He tops the


    circle of car racing across Kato. It is heard that his master is a globally renowned driver.¡±


    Baron gave a light smile, ¡°No worries, I will not lose!¡±


    Seeing Baron¡¯s confident look, Susan was rather relieved.


    ¡°Okay, I will sit in the co-pilot seat!¡± Susan said firmly.


    ¡°It is up to you!¡±


    Baron smiled.


    Soon Baron and An were ready and the race was to get started.


    ¡°Let me introduce the rule: start here, drive along the ring road for a round. The first man toe back


    here will be the winner.¡±


    A young man came near and briefly introduced the rule.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Baron said calmly.


    ¡°Get ready if everything is okay. Wait for my order!¡± The man said.


    An looked at Baron¡¯s car andughed coldly, ¡°I will not bully you. I choose to drive this Audi R8,


    which is much better than yours, but the car is the worst one in my garage. Of course, you can get


    started ten seconds in advance!¡±


    A one-million dors car couldn¡¯t be on a par with a racing car that costs two million dors.


    Yet Baronughed calmly, ¡°If you say so!¡±


    Soon the two vehicles reached the starting line, and the youth whomented on the race became the


    referee.


    He held a red g and stood in between. After he waved down the g, Baron¡¯s vehicle dashed forward


    in a flush like an arrow leaving its bow.


    An who imed to start 10 secondster became shocked, ¡°Damn! Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    How could he remember that he would start 10 secondster?


    He elerated and the ck car rushed forward.


    But An wasn¡¯t able to keep pace with Baron.


    ¡°Damn! His vehicle has been refined!¡±


    An roared. Despite only one secondte, but that time was enough for Baron to surpass An.


    What amazed him more was that Baron¡¯s car kept elerating, and the speed had reached its best.


    ¡°Damn! Wait and see, and I will surpass you in the bend forward!¡±


    An bit his teeth and drove at full throttle.


    Susan who sat in the Audi A8 was deeply terrified.


    She only saw the roadside streetlights that seemed to pass away and turned into opaque shallows.


    She had an illusion that she was taking a ne. The fast speed was like a ne taking off.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Baron held the hand brake and then steered the wheel.


    ¡°Chugging!¡±


    The wheels glided on the ground, rendering a ring sound.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Susan screamed out of fear.


    ¡°Damn it! Crazy! You are insane!¡±


    An following the car shouted.


    He intended to overtake Baron, who had already entered the bend.


    What stroke him more was that Baron didn¡¯t slow down but drifted.


    They were in the ring road, so they would fall down the cliff possibly.


    Then the only result was, a life lost and his vehicle destroyed!


    Even An dared not do so, but Baron made it.


    The crowd at the starting point was stunned.


    ¡°Who can tell me which vehicle is An now driving?¡±


    ¡°Damn! He is the king, so who tells me that he is green-handed?¡±


    ¡°I will buy it if he says he can steer a spacecraft!¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was perplexed.


    Paris and Bryant were surprised alone at Baron¡¯s driving skill.


    ¡°Are you ready, the killer on the top?¡±


    Bryant murmured.


    Paris smiled and showed a cruel look, ¡°No worries, he cannot drive down the mountain easily!¡±

 Chapter 228 The Fast and The Furious

    Chapter 228 The Fast and The Furious


    Susan who was terrified at first became less scared and eventually turned thrilled.


    Baron made the best use of the car, which was refined. Everyponent functioned well.


    An had tried his best but failed to catch up with Baron.


    He intended to surpass Baron in the bend, but the gap became wider.


    ¡°Baron, you are so great!¡±


    Susan turned around and couldn¡¯t see An¡¯s racing car. She felt extremely excited.


    Baron was about to reach the top while a ck Land Cruiser stopped his way.


    ¡°mor¡±


    Suddenly, the headlights on full beam were on. Baron and Susan were both dazzled by the zing


    light.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Baron shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Chugging.¡±


    The Audi A8 stopped.


    A dark figure came out.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Susan became unnerved when seeing that guy.


    Baron squinted and he could guess when Paris asked An to have a race with him. The race in the


    ring road couldn¡¯t go smoothly.


    Expectedly, the race tonight was plotted by Paris and Bryant. Baron was clear about it.


    Susan was taken as a coax, so were Tyger and Allen.


    Baron himself was the real target.


    ¡°Baron, he has a knife!¡±


    Susan could clearly see that the guy held a glittering knife as the figure came near to them.


    Then that guy walked toward them.


    At that moment, An reached the top and he realized that it was plotted by Paris when he saw Baron¡¯s


    car was stopped.


    ¡°Haha, bloke. You are seeking to death. You may not be able to go down the mountain!¡±


    Anughed loudly and rushed ahead. The ck Audi A8 dashed along like a dark thunder.


    Susan bit her lips and thought it was impossible to triumph over An.


    ¡°Baron, what are you doing?¡±


    Susan grabbed his arm and asked when he was about to get off.


    Baron said in a low tone, ¡°Wait for me in the car!¡±


    Then he got off.


    The ck figure wore a ghost mask with a knife in his hand.


    Baron could sense a strong intention of murder toward him.


    He could well sense the strength of talents throughout his long year of devotion in wars.


    From the guy¡¯s strength, one could imagine that his power was on a par with Jacob.


    He became serious and stared at that guy, ¡°Paris asks you to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    The ck figure rushed to him and the knife was flung with a strong sound in the air.


    It aimed at Baron with a chilling sparkle.


    Susan in the car became pale and screamed, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    At the same time, Baron moved his feet and shunned away from the knife that passed over his nose.


    His nose was nearly cut by the guy.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Baron then kicked the guy¡¯s wrist.


    The terrific power numbed the guy, whose knife broke off from his hand.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    The knife fell to the ground.


    The ck guy was taken aback and going to pick up the knife, as Baron tramped on it.


    ¡°You know Devin Drake?¡±


    Baron said out of surprise.


    The ck figure shivered and gazed at Baron, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    It was surprising for Baron that the guy turned out to be a female.


    ¡°You are the offspring of a hero of P but be the flunky of others. You don¡¯t deserve to own the


    knife!¡±


    Baron was apathetic and confiscated the knife.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±


    The ck figure bit his teeth, shunned away, and rushed forward again.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Baron roared and kicked the ck figure¡¯s breast mercilessly. She spat a mouthful of blood, flew away


    for over 10 meters, and finally fell to the ground.


    ¡°Now that you are the descendant of Devin Drake, I won¡¯t kill you today! I will not spare your life if you


    taint the fame of the knife!¡±


    Baron showed a powerful disposition.


    Baron gave a cold look at her and left with the knife.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you cannot take my knife!¡±


    The ck figure rose to his feet and said, ¡°The knife must stay with me!¡±


    She then rushed to beat Baron.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    The ck figure¡¯s breast was punched by Baron.


    The ck figure flew away for over 10 meters like a broken kite. She knocked into the front side of the


    Land Cruiser.


    ¡°The knife should stay with me!¡±


    She tried to stand up, walking to Baron, despite faltering.


    Baron was surprised more at such a staunchdy.


    The knife was belonged to Devin Drake.


    Such ate hero in P sacrificed his life in a great war.


    ¡°Give the knife back to me!¡±


    The ck figure stood there and spoke.


    ¡°Come to Cona after you believe you can hold the knife.¡±


    Then Baron left with the knife.


    Yet the ck figure couldn¡¯t have extra strength to counterattack after being beaten several times. He


    witnessed the scene that Baron confiscated his knife.


    ¡°Baron, are you okay?¡±


    Susan asked out of concern when he got in.


    Baron shook his head but said nothing. He restarted the car and drove down the way.


    Then An had gone from the top for 2 minutes. He drove the Audi R8 down the mountain slowly over


    listening to the music in a trouble-free mood.


    He was near the bottom of the mountain, while he suddenly saw two ring lights rushing toward him


    from his rearview mirror.


    ¡°Damn! He is still alive!¡±


    An was astonished when he saw it was the Audi A8.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Baron, he stood in the center of the road and we cannot surpass him! What should we do? The ending


    line is not far from here!¡±


    Susan was anxious when seeing An¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Baron said.


    Then Baron drove at full throttle.


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    The roaring engine moved toward An at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Come on! You fucking young boy!¡±


    An also found Baron¡¯s car and shouted loudly.


    There was only one circle left, but they were dozens of meters high above the ground.


    The two vehicles would fall from the cliff if Baron dared to knock into An¡¯s racing car.


    One hundred meters!


    Thirty meters!


    Ten meters!


    The two vehicles became closer and An kept his racing car in the middle of the road.


    But Baron maintained his utmost speed.


    An realized that Baron was bold enough to collide with him when the two vehicles were going to


    crash together.

 Chapter 229 The Goodwill Sent by The Woods Family

    Chapter 229 The Goodwill Sent by The Woods Family


    ¡°Fuck! You are insane!¡±


    An dared not risk his life, and he immediately steered the wheel before crashing into Baron¡¯s car.


    ¡°Knock!¡±


    The left side of An¡¯s racing car rubbed the rail of the edge of the ring road.


    The sparkle came out in the dark.


    Meanwhile, Baron¡¯s car looked like a sh of ck lightning that surpassed An¡¯s racing car. It ran


    near the mountain.


    An was scared but relieved after being overtaken by Baron.


    They would crash together if he didn¡¯t give in when Baron was following him.


    Susan became extremely terrified at that time.


    They were safe but Susan was still shivering. Who knew she was thrilled or horrified?


    ¡°Chugging.¡±


    The Audi A8 firstly went through the ending point in everyone¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Paris was surprised.


    Bryant also widened her eyes.


    Others were surprised at Baron¡¯s advantage over An.


    But they knew what would happen on the top.


    ¡°You lose!¡±


    Susan got off the car and stared at Paris.


    Then she became more hostile to Paris, as she would be killed but for Baron¡¯s strength.


    At that moment, An also reached the ending point.


    He was pale and afraid of Baron¡¯s look.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I lose!¡±


    An came near to Paris and lowered his head.


    Hepletely gave in, in terms of driving skill and courage.


    But he was deeply unnerved because he failed to finish the task directed by Paris.


    Paris said coldly, ¡°You are such a trash!¡±


    An felt irritated but suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Show me your trump card! I don¡¯t want to waste time on you!¡±


    Baron bantered and looked at Paris. An intention of murder passed over him.


    Whoever intended to take Baron¡¯s life would get to nowhere.


    Susan looked at Paris coldly.


    ¡°Baron, long time no see!¡±


    Then a familiar voice sounded.


    Everyone turned to look at the person.


    ¡°Hey, bro. How are you?¡±


    Bryant looked at the figure out of surprise and was slightly flurried.


    Bryant plotted the scheme with Paris without Kenny¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Paris showed his respect to Kenny.


    Kenny nodded and walked toward Baron.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you well.¡±


    Baron asked calmly.


    ¡°Bro, what are you talking about?¡±


    Bryant felt surprised and said angrily, ¡°It was he who led us to be dispelled out of the auction by Edith


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kenny shouted at Bryant.


    Paris was puzzled and didn¡¯t know Kenny¡¯s intention.


    There were also many bigwigs across Kato.


    Kenny instead rebuffed Bryant so it was clear that he thought Baron was promising.


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Befriend me?¡±


    Baron bantered suddenly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Kennyughed, ¡°I want to befriend you, so do you agree?¡±


    Baronughed but refused, ¡°No way!¡± Everyone thought Baron would agree.


    Everyone became stunned. Kenny was rejected. He was one of the two superior ns across Kato, the


    heir of the Woods family. And he offered to befriend Baron.


    Kenny was embarrassed. He knew Baron¡¯s arrogance, and everything done by him.


    But it was beyond his expectation that Baron didn¡¯t care for his image.


    He calmed down after a long while and said, ¡°Baron, you make me lose face.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I care for your face?¡±


    Baron became more irritated and said coldly, ¡°Beat me if you want. I won¡¯t escape. But you¡¯d better


    consider the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are? You dare to talk with my brother in this rude way?¡±


    Bryant threw his fist, and he came here tonight to kill Baron.


    Unexpectedly, Kenny came and he chose to befriend Baron.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Kenny mmed Bryant in his face when Bryant ended his words.


    ¡°I will give you a lesson if you keep insulting my brother!¡±


    Kenny said in a cold tone.


    Bryant looked at Kenny out of surprise and roared, ¡°Bro, you beat me to suck up to a garbage!¡±


    Kenny rejoined coldly, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Kenny had known the story that happened at the Spring Garden Restaurant.


    Baron dismissed the Brook family in the province and broke Todd¡¯s arm at Martin¡¯s presence.


    He also forced Hardon to be on his knees in Tom¡¯s presence.


    The point was, Jacob turned up and stood near Baron.


    Everyone in Kato regarded Jacob as the ghost!


    Kenny reaffirmed that Baronmanded Jacob when they were at the McGill Auctions.


    Sure enough, Baron was the person who had eradicated the Porter family.


    The Woods family couldn¡¯t easily offend the young man who was able to eradicate a first-ss family in


    Kato.


    As a result, he came here immediately when he was informed that Bryant came to the Marble


    Mountains with Paris to fight against Baron.


    ¡°Apologize to Mr. Baron now!¡±


    Kenny roared.


    Bryant was reluctant but had to follow Kenny¡¯s order. He said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Baron gave a light look at Kenny and warned, ¡°But for the Woods family, I suggest you¡¯d better


    terminate the rtionship with the Maguire family.¡±


    Then Baron left with Susan.


    Kenny¡¯s face became gloomy seeing Baron drove away with Susan.


    ¡°Bro, why did you do so?¡± Bryant asked.


    Kenny looked at him but didn¡¯t exin. He rejoined, ¡°Go home!¡±


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Paris came here and asked out of confusion.


    Kenny said coldly, ¡°Paris, we won¡¯t have any bond from now on!¡±


    Then he turned around and left.


    Paris stood still and was dull. He regained his sense after a long while. He was warned by Kenny¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°Paris, I gotta go!¡±


    Bryant beckoned Paris and left with Kenny.


    Everyone was clear that there was a grudge between the two supreme ns.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bryant began to ask after getting in.


    Kenny was really angry when he mmed Bryant tantly, but now he felt something strange.

 Chapter 230 Paris Is Dead

    Chapter 230 Paris Is Dead


    Kenny then became serious and said, ¡°You would be dead if I cameter!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bryant was astonished.


    Kenny asked, ¡°How will you think of the Brook family in Kato?¡±


    Bryant blurted, ¡°The Brook family was regarded as the superior n in Jako as it lies near the


    Henderson family. It will also maintain its dominant role in Kato. The alliance of the Woods and the


    Maguire family couldn¡¯t rival it, either.¡±


    ¡°Precisely, all ns join together and will fail to defeat it.¡±


    Kenny added, ¡°Half an hour ago, the so-called garbage, Baron, broke Todd Brook¡¯s arm at the Spring


    Garden Restaurant. Hardon was also forced to beg for Baron¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bryant was shocked and said, ¡°Bro, are you kidding me? Howe?¡±


    Kenny rejoined in a cold tone, ¡°Correct. Martin and many other bigwigs were there. They witnessed the


    scene.¡±


    ¡°Martin was 40 or so, and his wife gave birth to Todd recently. He was in old age, so he cossets his


    son. But he ended up being broken by Baron. Do you still believe that Baron is simply a useless


    matrilocal son-inw?¡±


    Bryant was stunned and knew Kenny wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    He felt blessed when he recalled his enmity with Baron, as well as the story that Todd¡¯s arm was


    tantly broken by him. At least, he didn¡¯t suffer the terrific injury.


    ¡°Well, you treated them well?¡±


    Kenny became unnerved and asked.


    Bryant hurried to shake his head, ¡°Bro, it is Paris who plots everything tonight. It is none of my


    business, including employing a killer.¡±


    ¡°What? You seek to employ a killer?¡±


    Kenny was taken aback and roared.


    Bryant was deeply scared and said, ¡°Paris employed the killer, and I did nothing.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Kenny shouted, ¡°I have warned you that he owns the VIP card in the World Bank, so he is


    extraordinary. The enmity with him was attributed to Paris. You dare to twaddle with him who should be


    responsible alone for dealing with Baron!¡±


    ¡°Bro, I am wrong! Tell me what I should do if he really wants to kill me.¡±


    Bryant was at loss, thinking that Baron dared to beat Todd, let alone him.


    ¡°He may not beat you, or he wouldn¡¯t spare your life just now.¡±


    Kenny pondered for a while and said in a low tone, ¡°Are you sure that it is none of your business to find


    a killer?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­I only gave him a million dors!¡±


    Bryant told the truth.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Kenny smacked him and roared, ¡°Bastard, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s done is done. Don¡¯t beat me. You shoulde up with an idea. What should I do?¡±


    Bryant turned insane not because of Kenny¡¯s hurt, but Baron.


    In his eye, Todd was so madcap.


    He was scared of such an unbridled demon.


    But he now knew that Todd¡¯s arm was broken by Baron at Martin¡¯s presence. He was extremely


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    terrified of Baron.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say in this matter. It depends on dad¡¯s decision when we are home.¡± Kenny said


    madly.


    On the other side, at the Marble Mountains.


    Kenny left with Bryant and Paris also went away.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he was confident that something important had urred, or Kenny


    wouldn¡¯t terminate the rtionship with him.


    He drove the car at full throttle from the Marble Mountains.


    He somehow felt something strange, as if the danger was befalling him.


    The sense was so intense that he became terrified.


    ¡°Chugging¡­¡±


    A dark figure came out in front of the car.


    Paris braked subconsciously and he found that the figure disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it! A ghost?¡±


    Paris was shocked.


    He checked the time and it was at midnight.


    It was dark without moonlight but headlights.


    Paris shivered and found his car couldn¡¯t get started.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Paris smacked the wheel and was ruffled.


    Now he had to get off and found out what was going on.


    Then a gush of wind attacked him whose hair stood on end.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He turned around but found nothing.


    His visceral fear gave him some bad feeling.


    He did see a figure in front of his car, and he therefore braked, but now no soul in sight. The car was


    strangled as well.


    For Paris, it literally put extra strain on him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dark figure passed over and kicked his ass when he opened the hood and checked the car.


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±


    Paris cried out because of fear instead of pain.


    ¡°My fault, I am wrong. I won¡¯t do it next time. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Paris fell on the ground and turned to kowtow.


    ¡°What¡¯s your fault?¡±


    A cold voice sounded.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Paris didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    ¡°It seems that you have done many wrongdoings so that you don¡¯t know which incident should be


    mentioned first.¡±


    The voice was flushed with homicide intention.


    Paris realized that he met a man, not a ghost.


    He saw a dark figure under the remaining light. The man held a glittering dagger and came near to him.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    Paris shivered.


    It was more terrifying for him to meet the man.


    He kicked Paris¡¯s ass and came near to him with a dagger. Obviously, he intended to take his life.


    Paris was scared to death and turned around to escape.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The dagger cut his throat in a flush after Paris ran for three or four hundred meters.


    Paris held his throat and fell down straight. His eyes widened open and then he died.


    Yet the dark figure turned around and disappeared in the dark. He looked like the king in the midnight.


    Meanwhile, Baron came back to the hotel with Susan.


    Baron received a message that read, ¡°Paris, dead!¡±

 Chapter 231 Roar

    Chapter 231 Roar


    Soon the news went viral across Kato and amazed myriads of people.


    Paris, the excellent third-generation heir of the Maguire family, was dead in an assassination. The body


    was abandoned in the wild.


    The family was the top n in Kato. But someone dared to kill Paris, so it was really a humiliation to the


    family.


    Inside the individual luxurious vi of the Maguire family.


    The body was ced on the ground. The cut mark was clear on the blooding body.


    The deceased body still showed a fearful look; the eyes were wide open.


    Sure enough, he was so desperate before his death.


    The family¡¯s rtives were also there.


    Tom sat at the most prestigious seat with an extremely gloomy look.


    On his left side sat a middle-aged man who was deeply sad.


    He was Sean, Paris¡¯s dad.


    Hardon was near him and was also terrified of seeing his brother murdered.


    ¡°Who dares to kill my grandson? I will take his fucking life!¡±


    Sean roared and his eyes turned red.


    Two things happened that night ¨C the first was that Hardon offended Martin and the Maguire family paid


    a heavy cost to save Hardon.


    Consequently, the Maguire family signed an unfair treaty with Martin. Hardon was forced by a young


    man to beg for forgiveness.


    The other thing was Paris¡¯s death.


    Over the years, Kato had been run by the Maguire family and the Woods family. There was no such an


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    embarrassing incident before.


    Then it happened in a single night.


    ¡°Dad, we should check it out. Anyone who dares to kill Paris is our enemy!¡±


    Sean said angrily and cried.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tom said coldly.


    Then a middle-aged figure hurried into the vi.


    ¡°Master, it is almost done. Baron is probably the culprit but there is not enough evidence.¡±


    The middle-aged man said.


    ¡°Oh? Who is it do you say?¡±


    Tom rose to his feet, and Hardon also heard a familiar name. He began to shiver.


    ¡°A man named Barones from Cona. He is a matrilocal son-inw who is brought there by


    Susan¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man told everything he got to him.


    He also made it clear that Paris employed someone to assassinate Baron.


    But the information he collected by now was inadequate.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Tom rapped on the table and roared, ¡°You again! A mere matrilocal son-inw dares to fight against my


    family. Son of bitch!¡±


    He dared not to easily made the decision because of Martin¡¯s afraid when they met Baron at the Spring


    Garden Restaurant. After all, Baron broke the arm of Martin¡¯s son.


    He would do nothing if Martin didn¡¯t order to kill Baron.


    But now Paris had died, and Baron had something to do with the murder. Martin couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Tom called Martin and said, ¡°Sir, have you heard the news that my grandson is killed?¡±


    Martin surely got the news and hurried to ask, ¡°Mr. Tom, we are going to contact you and wonder what


    is going on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Martin, have you checked that Baron¡¯s information when we were at the restaurant?¡± Tom asked.


    Martin was surprised and hurried to rejoin, ¡°Yes, but no news so far.¡±


    ¡°I have figured out his information. Actually, he is only a matrilocal son-inw who is slightly able to


    fight¡­¡±


    Tom told everything his staff knew to Martin.


    Martin kept silent and began to say after Tom ended his words, ¡°Is it rted to your grandson¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Despite no evidence, my grandson¡¯s death is definitely because of him.¡±


    Tom said, ¡°I intend to kill him so I want to inform you.¡±


    Martin hurried to say, ¡°Me too. I will kill the youngd who dares to break my son¡¯s arm!¡±


    Martin originally wanted to kill Baron after totally figuring out his information. But Tom¡¯s grandson had


    been killed. Tom¡¯s conclusion about Baron couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Martin agreed and both of them hung up the phone after negotiating some strategies.


    On the other side, Baron and Susan had returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Thank you for your help tonight, Baron!¡±


    Susan extended her gratitude at the gate and said.


    She intended to flirt with Baron, but she knew it was impossible.


    It would backfire if she went so far and crossed the line.


    On the other hand, Susan boggled that Baron was the person she began to love, while Tracy was her


    best friend.


    She really cherished the friendship with Tracy.


    But she couldn¡¯t control her feeling toward Baron whenever thinking of him.


    Baron smiled, ¡°No big deal!¡±


    He went into his room straight.


    The next early morning, Baron received Susan¡¯s call.


    ¡°Baron, Paris is dead!¡±


    Susan¡¯s voice was fully astonished.


    Baron said lightly, ¡°He deserves it. Good, then you will not be pestered by him.¡±


    Susan became unnerved when she sensed Baron¡¯sposure.


    She didn¡¯t know Baron well but she was sure he was extraordinary.


    She was concerned that Paris¡¯s death was rted to him.


    The Maguire family was big trouble no matter how powerful Baron was.


    The family would still me it on Baron, even though Baron was innocent.


    It was all because of her that Baron would encounter a tremendous danger. Susan would feel guilty.


    ¡°Well, forget it. Tracy is calling me. Maybe she asks me to attend the wedding ceremony.¡± Baron hung


    up the phone.


    Susan was still flurried.


    Soon she received Edward¡¯s phone call.


    She answered the phone and Edward began to roar, ¡°Susan, tell me if Paris¡¯s death has something to


    do with you? And who is the young man that stayed with youst night?¡±

 Chapter 232 Living Off a Woman

    Chapter 232 Living Off a Woman


    Edward had only heard of Paris¡¯ death this morning.


    He¡¯d gotten in touch with the Maguire family straight away, but the moment they got on the phone, the


    Maguires had started screaming insults at him over the phone, then hung up.


    It was after he¡¯d sent out eyes that he knew that Paris had made enemies with a young man before


    he¡¯d been killed.


    And Susan had been staying with this young man all the time.


    There wasn¡¯t any proof linking Paris¡¯ death with that young man, but he was the prime suspect.


    ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman, Dad, it¡¯s my freedom to be with whoever I want!¡±


    Susan raged. ¡°And Paris¡¯ death had nothing to do with us!¡±


    She¡¯d known that Baron would be a suspect.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that the first person to have suspicions would be Edward.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Bitch! What are you saying?¡±


    Edward red up, roaring, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯m going to Kato right now, and you¡¯lle along with me to


    exin things to the Maguires!¡±


    Before Susan could reply, Edward hung up.


    The Lewis family and the Maguire family were in different cities, but they¡¯d supported each other all


    these years. The Lewis family couldn¡¯t have risen to the top of Cona without the aid of the Maguire


    family.


    Of course, without the Lewis family, the Maguires couldn¡¯t have gotten into the top two powers of Kato


    either.


    It could be said that the Lewises and the Maguires had a symbiotic rtionship. The moment that


    rtionship fractured, it would affect either family tremendously.


    It was because of that that the Lewis family and the Maguire family had thought about marriage to


    solidify that rtionship.


    Someone didn¡¯t want to see that happen, so they¡¯d turned their eyes on Susan.


    Of course, Paris had met with an assassination as well.


    Hearing the drone of the phone, Susan¡¯s eyes reddened with sorrow.


    On the other hand, in the room next door, Baron had just finished calling his wife and daughter, and a


    contented smile hung on the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Hmm, nice, quite dashing!¡±


    Baron wore a casual Armani suit. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was satisfied. ¡°I won¡¯t embarrass


    Tracy like this, right?¡±


    The Zouch family was only a small one.


    Because their neighboring family was a very locally reputable one.


    The second generation of the Zouch family was made up of three siblings. The elder brother Peter, the


    elder sister Sherry, and the little sister Amber.


    As for the third generation, Sherry had two daughters, while Amber only had one daughter, Marry, and


    Peter only had one son, Wilkes.


    For the extremely traditional-minded Richard, Wilkes was the future of the Zouch family. It was obvious


    how happy he¡¯d be with Wilkes¡¯ marriage today.


    Wilkes¡¯ wedding was being held at arge ranch in town.


    Early in the morning, the Zouch family arrived at the ranch, dressed up formally, smiles on their faces.


    But the most attractive of all were Tracy and Yuri standing together along with Lara.


    No matter the ce, beauties caught the eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking around for, Tracy?¡±


    Amber asked, knowing full well the answer as she wore a mocking expression.


    Before Tracy could answer, Yuri sneered first, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking around too, dear Aunt? Who are you


    waiting for? Your husband?¡±


    Yuri knew full well what kind of person Amber was. Now that guests were all around, Amber clearly


    wanted to badmouth Baron again.


    Amber didn¡¯t get angry, chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re getting on in years, Yuri, why don¡¯t you get a boyfriend? Or


    you could just look around here, see which strapping youngd you like, and I can arrange a marriage


    for you?¡±


    That sentence attracted countless gazes.


    Yuri was beautiful to begin with. Forget the town, there were plenty of men who wanted her hand in all


    of Nona.


    But Amber had deliberately said that Yuri was getting on in years and that she would arrange a


    marriage for her, like nobody wanted her in the first ce.


    Even some old lechers started looking differently at Yuri.


    Annoyance shed through Yuri¡¯s face, but there were guests all around, so she couldn¡¯t throw a


    tantrum.


    ¡°I heard, Aunt Amber, that you separated from my uncle? He¡¯s not cheating on you out there, is he? I


    hear that if a man separates from a woman, he¡¯s probably cheating on her.¡±


    Yuri didn¡¯t let up with her words, and everyone on the scene was struck dumb.


    Yesterday at the Zouch Courtyard, Amber¡¯s husband Ryan had only stayed for a while, taken a phone


    call, and left.


    Yuri had been right beside him and heard the voice of a woman. She hadn¡¯t heard what they¡¯d said, but


    the woman had called Ryan ¡°darling¡±.


    So Yuri wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense but speaking fact.


    Amber froze in ce.


    She did know that Ryan had a woman outside.


    The couple had been going through the divorce procedure for a year, Amber just wasn¡¯t willing to agree


    to it.


    They¡¯d dragged it on up to now, and Ryan had gotten bold. Noting back at night, even talking with


    his mistress to Amber¡¯s face when he was home.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Amber swore, flushing. ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t bagged any lovers up till now. A woman who doesn¡¯t


    know her ce like you ¨C what man would want you?


    ¡°Is this how you raised your daughter, Sherry? Have you heard her?


    ¡°Dad, you need to stand up for me. Look at how your granddaughter¡¯s talking to her aunt!¡±


    Amber flew into a rage and started hollering.


    The surrounding guests treated it like a show and none of them stepped in. This was a family matter,


    and outsiders didn¡¯t get a say.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Richard bellowed. His good mood had been ruined. ¡°Are you done embarrassing us? Any more yelling,


    and you can get out right now!¡±


    Richard still had a lot of authority in the Zouch family. His yell scared Amber into immediate silence.


    Yuri looked at her coldly and was about to say something else when Tracy reined her in. ¡°Don¡¯t bother


    with her, Yuri!¡±


    At that moment, a young man in a deep-colored suit strode over slowly.


    ¡°Which family is this youngd with? He¡¯s so handsome, is he married?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a soldier, right? Look at his perfectly straight back, I bet he¡¯d look great in uniform!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wearing an Armani, right? I hear just one suit takes tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡­


    Plenty of guests looked at the Armani-d young man.


    ¡°Is that Baron?¡±


    Yuri rubbed her eyes, looking shocked at the figure walking over slowly.


    Tracy was dazed too, her expression slow.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Lara recognized Baron first, running over happily and flinging herself into his arms.


    Baron hadn¡¯t just changed into the Armani suit today, he¡¯d also done his hair.


    He looked like a young master from a great family, with a calmly authoritative aura. People who didn¡¯t


    know him thought he was a film star from somewhere.


    ¡°It really is you, big bro!¡±


    Yuri¡¯s eyes shone as he approached.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d look this cool!¡±


    Tracy beamed, taking up Baron¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What good are pretty clothes? Just some son-inw living off a woman, a piece of useless trash!¡±


    An unbefitting voice rang out.


    Amber, who¡¯d just been arguing with Yuri, chuckled coldly.

 Chapter 233 Tracy Loses It

    Chapter 233 Tracy Loses It


    The moment Amber said that, Tracy¡¯s face darkened.


    If it had been yesterday, she might not have had such a big reaction, butst night, everything that


    Marry had done had disappointed her utterly in this family.


    From when they¡¯d arrived at the Zouch home yesterday to the wedding ceremony today, Amber wanted


    to insult them to their face.


    Tracy found it all intolerable.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to judge my husband¡¯s character. Even if he was living off me, what¡¯s that got to do


    with you?¡±


    Tracy said calmly, continuing, ¡°If I remember things correctly, you borrowed three hundred thousand


    from me four years ago, right?


    ¡°Along with the two hundred thousand my mother lent you behind our backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, but you haven¡¯t returned one cent of that money. The bracelet you¡¯re wearing is


    worth fifty thousand, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t be pressed for money. Can we have the five hundred thousand


    back now? Of course, since we¡¯re rtives, it¡¯s free of interest.¡±


    The things Amber had said about Yuri and Baron had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Now, Tracy was imitating Amber and deliberately raising her voice. In therge banquet hall, everyone


    heard her words.


    No one had expected Tracy to suddenly bring up old debts in a scene like this.


    Usually, in the eyes of the Zouch family, Tracy was a mild-mannered woman, who¡¯d never actively


    asked for money back after she lent it.


    Today was a great asion for the Zouches, and guests were everywhere.


    Asking for her debt back right now, Tracy was caring nothing for Amber¡¯s reputation.


    Even Baron was surprised, but seeing Tracy¡¯s change, he was still happy for her.


    ¡°What ¨C what are you babbling about?¡±


    Amber panicked, protesting, ¡°When have I ever taken three hundred thousand from you? And when


    have I borrowed money from you mother?¡±


    ¡°Tracy, this is a big day for your cousin. How about you cut us some ck on me?¡±


    Peter murmured, having made his way next to Tracy.


    Tracy didn¡¯t cut any ck at all, saying mildly. ¡°I almost forgot about you, dear uncle. Thanks for


    speaking up. The two mansions in the Zouch courtyard were built with my mother¡¯s money. The one for


    Granddad and Grandma, we¡¯ll treat it as a bit of filial piety, but your mansion cost about a million or so


    to begin with. Now that you¡¯re living the life with six, seven hundred-thousand-dor cars, you¡¯re


    probably not pressed for that one million, right? How about you return that too?¡±


    What a turn!


    Tracy had asked to collect her debt from Amber, now she was collecting on Peter as well. Every Zouch


    family member was shocked.


    Was this the same Tracy who shut up and took it?


    ¡°Bullshit!


    ¡°I built those two mansions with my own money, what¡¯s that got to do with your mother?


    ¡°Come on out and exin, Sherry!¡±


    A humiliated Peter spun to Sherry and yelled.


    Terry had already brought this up at the Zouch household yesterday, but only to the Zouches.


    But today, with friends and rtives on the scene, Tracy had spilled the beans on all this. This was


    scandalous for the Zouch family.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tracy!¡±


    Sherry said fearfully.


    Tracyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your own mistake


    in front of a crowd?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, when we¡¯re done with the wedding, let¡¯s discuss this together, okay?¡±


    Sherry¡¯s tone was pleading, but her pupils were cold.


    ¡°You did so many disgusting things behind our back, and you¡¯ve got the nerve to make demands?¡±


    Tracy raged.


    Sherry didn¡¯t say anything. There were still some goals she hadn¡¯t aplished, so she had to put up


    with it for now.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve done wrong, and I promise you. When the wedding¡¯s over, we¡¯ll find your aunt and uncle


    and talk about this.¡±


    Sherry lowered her voice, eyes reddening. ¡°Look around you. The guests are enjoying the show. It¡¯s


    your cousin¡¯s wedding. Do you really want to make a fool of us like this?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s own eyes were bloodshot. If she hadn¡¯t been forced to this stage, would she have gone this


    far?


    She scanned the area and saw mockery and contempt on many people¡¯s faces.


    Finally, she relented. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll talk about this after the wedding!¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Yuri was just about to speak when Baron said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, Yuri!¡±


    To Yuri, Baron¡¯s word meant more than anyone else¡¯s. She swallowed her unspoken words.


    Baron felt a twinge of sorrow. He¡¯d thought that just by dressing up a bit, he could salvage Tracy¡¯s


    reputation. He didn¡¯t think that the Zouch family still wouldn¡¯t let go of a chance to humiliate them.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Yuri said sarcastically. ¡°Can¡¯t be as thuggish as some other people.¡±


    ¡°You bitch, who are you calling a thug?¡±


    Hearing Yuri¡¯s words, Amber flew into a rage, standing bolt upright and shouting at her.


    ¡°And who are you calling a bitch?¡±


    Yuri shot back fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m letting things go because you¡¯re my aunt, but don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    ¡°Do you still bother with respect for your aunt?¡±


    Amber yelled. ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t you? If you hadn¡¯t sold your own body for it, could you


    have be general manager of the Brone Group?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this, Amber?¡±


    Yuri was in disbelief that her own aunt would talk about her like this.


    ¡°What? Scared to own up to it? Ask everyone here, what qualifications do you have as a girl fresh out


    of college to get to the position of Brone general manager? What do you have other than your body?¡±


    Amber insulted Yuri in public.


    Everyone was shocked, their gazes towards Yuri changing. They clearly believed what Amber was


    saying.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°And you, you bitch, are you this greedy? I owe your family five hundred thousand? Why don¡¯t you just


    make it five million?¡±


    Amber turned to Tracy after she was done with Yuri.


    Baron¡¯s expression grew cold. It was fine to insult him, but no one could insult his wife!


    Tracy was angry, but held her tongue as Amber fired away.


    When Amber stopped talking, Tracy said coldly, ¡°Are you done? If we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll discuss your debt


    right now!¡±


    At that, a middle-aged woman in formal dress walked up next to Tracy and looked at Amber. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m


    Ada, with the Morningstar Law Firm. Our firm¡¯s been requested by Ms. Tracy to handle the matter of


    Ms. Amber Zouch defaulting on her loan. This here is awyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    Following that, thewyer listed off Amber¡¯s failures to pay her debt as well as the consequences of her


    default.


    Up until this moment, Amber finally realized that Tracy meant business.


    ¡°Come now, dear aunt. Do you really think that you can shake loose a debt just by denying it? Don¡¯t


    forget, you wrote a promissory note when I first lent you the money. Besides, the credit card my mother


    gave you is managed by me, and I have all the transfer records.


    Tracy said coldly.

 Chapter 234 Lighting Fuses

    Chapter 234 Lighting Fuses


    The people who¡¯d been doubting Tracy all fell silent!


    If Amber hadn¡¯t really owed Tracy money, why would Tracy go so far as to sic awyer on her?


    Baron was thoroughly puzzled. The way Tracy was doing things today waspletely out of his


    expectations.


    In reality, when Terry had said everything he¡¯d said at the Zouch household yesterday, Tracy had gone


    ahead and prepared the rted evidence and contacted Morningstar immediately to sue Amber when


    they needed to.


    Tracy had chosen to let things go earlier, but Amber hadn¡¯t known better and insulted her in public.


    Enraged, she¡¯d decided to go ahead with it.


    ¡°Everyone heard the insults you spewed at me earlier, Amber. Go ahead and wait for awyer from my


    end too! Libel is a crime as well!¡±


    Yuri stood up, voice cold.


    Although she¡¯d been insulted, she was feeling pretty great right now.


    ¡°Tracy, Yuri, I was just joking around, why are you being so serious?¡±


    Amber switched her bearing immediately, trying tough it off. ¡°Rx. It¡¯s normal to pay back your


    dues. When Wilkes¡¯ wedding is over, I¡¯ll find some way to pay you back the money with interest.¡±


    She knew that if it went to court, she had no chance at all.


    Like Tracy had said, when she¡¯d borrowed the money, she¡¯d written a promissory note, and the two


    hundred thousand that Sherry had transferred to her was on record as well.


    It was embarrassing, but she had to admit it now.


    ¡°So Amber really owed that girl money!¡±


    ¡°What a bitch, borrowing money and trying to weasel out of it until they try to sue her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tragedy having rtives like this. That girl lent her money out of the goodness of her heart, and


    she¡¯s not just squirreling out of it but insulting her to boot.¡±


    ¡­


    In a moment, Amber was the center of a hail of criticism. Even outsiders couldn¡¯t put up with her


    anymore.


    Amber flushed with humiliation, but since Tracy¡¯swyer had shown up with a letter, she didn¡¯t dare put


    on any more airs.


    She didn¡¯t linger in the hall either, hurriedly leaving.


    In the crowd, a young figure red at Tracy, eyes full of hate.


    Seemingly sensing her hatred, Baron gazed towards the figure, who panicked and looked away.


    Baron narrowed his eyes at her, muttering to himself, ¡°You¡¯d better get it together, Marry. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t mind having you vanish from this world!¡±


    Seeing the scene just then, Peter wised up as well. Seeing Tracy look at him, he pleaded quietly, ¡°We¡¯ll


    have a sit-down when Wilkes¡¯ wedding is over, Tracy. Then we can discuss how much your mother put


    in when we built the mansion.¡±


    Afraid that Tracy was going to thoroughly embarrass him with anotherwyer¡¯s letter, Peter lowered his


    voice to as low as it went.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Tracy replied expressionlessly.


    Seeing Peter slink away, Yuri snickered. ¡°You are a badass today, sis!¡±


    There was a hint of sorrow in Tracy¡¯s eyes as she sighed, ¡°If they didn¡¯t go so far, I wouldn¡¯t have


    responded in kind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself, sis.¡±


    Yuri took her hand, beaming, ¡°Rtives aren¡¯t necessarily family, you know? There¡¯s nothing between


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    them and us, so why beat yourself up over losing them?¡±


    Hearing that, Tracy felt her chest loosen, and her guilt disappeared.


    At that moment, a ck Bentley stopped at the carpark of the ranch.


    A middle-aged man stepped out of the car.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, honey!¡±


    Amber, who¡¯d just left the banquet hall, saw her husband Ryan appear, and grew overjoyed,


    Ryan looked at her coldly. ¡°If my dad hadn¡¯t said that a bigshot was here, I wouldn¡¯t havee at all!¡±


    ¡°Bigshot?¡±


    Amber said, shocked. ¡°What bigshot could be here?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ryan snorted. ¡°You stupid bitch, what do you know about bigshots?¡±


    With that, he ignored Amber entirely and strode towards the banquet hall.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mom, Dad, Wilkes is finally getting married. He¡¯ll birth you a strong strappingd, and


    you¡¯ll have the fourth generation of the Zouch family.¡±


    Ryan came in front of Amanda and Richard, smiling.


    His rtionship with Amber had long since shattered, but they were still husband and wife in name.


    Besides, Karl had warned him that there was someone importanting to the Zouch wedding, and


    that he absolutely had to attend today.


    He didn¡¯t know who it was, but if they wereing to the Zouch wedding, he had to stay respectful.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Ryan!¡±


    Peter came over, a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Congrattions, big bro! Here¡¯s a two-hundred-gram gold bar as my wedding gift.¡±


    Ryan chortled with frankughter, passing Peter a gold bar packaged in a delicate little box.


    Ryan¡¯s rare enthusiasm came as a merry surprise to Peter. Usually, his brother-inw never called him


    family.


    But he never talked to him about it. After all, Ryan was the only son of the chairman of the Harmony


    Group.


    Thepany was going to pass to him in the future.


    ¡°Come on, Ryan, we¡¯re all family, so no need for gifts. Have a seat!¡±


    Peter took the gold bar happily and invited Ryan to Richard¡¯s table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marry?¡±


    Ryan took his seat and immediately noticed that there was something wrong with Marry. It looked like


    she was sick.


    He might have been struggling over divorce matters with Amber, but Marry was his flesh and blood


    daughter, so he was still very concerned about her.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Marry suddenly panicked a little, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing, silly girl? Your mother just got insulted in public by some girl. You¡¯re


    thinking about that, right?¡±


    Peter¡¯s wife May huffed.


    Hearing that, Ryan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ryan said coldly, his gaze hostile.


    ¡°Sherry¡¯s daughter got awyer and sued Amber in public, using her of defaulting on a debt. You


    didn¡¯t see it, but that girl was quite something. A bunch of people are saying that your family are slime


    who don¡¯t pay your debts!¡±


    May provoked, trying to light a fuse.


    To her, Tracy was deliberately messing up her son¡¯s funeral.


    Seeing Tracy¡¯s authoritarian bearing and the way she was bartering with their own mansion, she¡¯d


    been plenty angry about it, but didn¡¯t dare make enemies of her.


    So she was going to borrow Ryan¡¯s authority to deal with Tracy.


    As expected, Ryan flew into a rage and mmed the table, standing bolt upright. ¡°Where¡¯s your


    daughter, Sherry? Get her over here to apologize!¡±

 Chapter 235 A Family of Pissants

    Chapter 235 A Family of Pissants


    Ryan¡¯s face was full of rage. His shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    May¡¯s mouth curved up at the corners as she sneered, satisfied.


    Sherry, who¡¯d been assigned a corner table, heard Ryan¡¯s voice and trembled.


    The Jackson family wasn¡¯t some big n in Kato, but because of the Harmony Group¡¯s rapid


    development these past few years, they had some power in the city.


    ¡°Hurry and apologize to your uncle, Tracy!¡±


    Sherry urged hastily, afraid of Ryan¡¯s reprisal if the apology camete.


    Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, the surrounding guests looked at her in contempt.


    When Amber and Peter hade down on Tracy and Yuri, as their mother, Sherry had simply hid off to


    the side and said nothing.


    Now that Ryan was forcing Tracy to apologize, Sherry was putting her own daughter in the line of fire.


    Tracy and Yuri had long since lost all hope with her, so her words didn¡¯t bother them particrly.


    Baron looked at Ryan, a severe glint in his eyes.


    Tracy stood up and looked at Ryan calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t do anything wrong? As a junior, you insulted my wife in public. Why


    shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± Ryan growled.


    Tracy scoffed. ¡°If you owe money, you should pay it back! Your wife said so herself, and everyone here


    heard it. How am I insulting her?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Ryan raged. ¡°The Jackson family has a hundred percent of shares in the Harmony Group, so how is it


    possible for us to default on a debt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her that!¡±


    Tracy said mildly. ¡°I want to know too. The Harmony Group is worth tens of millions. As its inheritor,


    how could your wife continue to owe five hundred thousand for four years and not pay back a single


    dime?


    ¡°Or maybe the Harmony Group is just for show, is actually broke, and can¡¯t even produce five hundred


    thousand?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s words shocked the audience!


    Ryan was the only heir to the Harmony Group. Even though Karl was still the chairman, Ryan had


    already started taking charge of thepany.


    Tracy was here doubting their capability to produce a measly five hundred thousand.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Ryan spat. ¡°The Harmony Group is developing just fine, and we¡¯ve no need for an outsider toe


    butting in!¡±


    Ryan could feel that something was wrong. He shot a nce at Amber and saw the unease in her


    eyes.


    Clearly, Tracy wasn¡¯t lying. It really was Amber who had defaulted on the debt.


    Of course, Ryan wasn¡¯t going to put Amber to the question in public. He just red at Tracy and


    threatened, ¡°You need proof, girl. Without proof, this is libel, and I can sue you for trying to ruin the


    Harmony Group¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°Go on and sue me. If I can¡¯t take it, it¡¯s my loss!¡±


    Tracy said authoritatively, without any regard for Ryan¡¯s threats.


    Up until this moment, Ryan realized that this woman wasn¡¯t quite so easily dealt with.


    Then, a convoy of million-dor luxury cars rolled up in front of the ranch.


    ¡°The guests you invited are here!¡±


    Peter came inside, all smiles.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Mr. Jackson. There was an important meeting. I came here as soon as I could.¡±


    A middle-aged figure chortled as he swaggered into the banquet hall. There was a beautiful young


    woman clinging to his arm.


    ¡°Hah, no worries. It¡¯s my nephew¡¯s honor that you can came visit his wedding in person! Came inside!¡±


    Ryanughed, pleased.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Jackson!¡±


    ¡°Yes, heartiest congrattions, Mr. Jackson!¡±


    ¡­


    Following in the first one¡¯s footsteps, almost a dozen Kato business tycoons arrived on the scene.


    Without fail, every one of them hade because Ryan had invited them.


    People who didn¡¯t know would have thought that it was Ryan¡¯s son who was getting married today.


    Peter couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    The people who¡¯de were all bigshots to him. That they woulde here to bless his son¡¯s


    wedding waspletely out of his expectation.


    ¡°As expected of my brother-inw. Everyone you know is important. When it¡¯s Marry¡¯s wedding, there¡¯d


    be even more important characters visiting, right?¡±


    Peter came up to Ryan and said gratefully.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing. If a few friends hadn¡¯t been out of the country on business, we¡¯d get some more


    guests in here,¡± Ryan said, pleased.


    He said that, while sneering inside.


    If Karl hadn¡¯t told him that an actual bigshot was going to be here today and to get close to the Zouch


    family, why would he have brought so many partners?


    The people who¡¯d came were all tycoons who had business with the Harmony Group and needed to


    rely on the Jackson family to survive.


    He¡¯d called these people here for that bigshot with the Zouch family.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, honey. So many peopleing for you just for a wedding.¡±


    Amber said, simrly pleased, ncing deliberately at Tracy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re really something. We need to treat you to a meal after the wedding is over.¡±


    May¡¯s smile was bright as well.


    Tracy bringing up the debts that Amber and Peter owed in public had shamed them a great deal.


    They looked a lot better now that Ryan had brought all these people.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, so it¡¯s fine!¡± Ryan chuckled.


    Seeing that, Richard was pleased as well, beaming, ¡°Thanks to Ryan, we¡¯re looking a lot better off


    now!¡±


    Seeing themotion over at Richard¡¯s table, Tracy suddenly felt a bit down.


    When Baron hade over with tea leaves worth tens of millions, Richard wouldn¡¯t even look at him.


    But Ryan¡¯s feigned niceties were making Richard that happy.


    Tracy didn¡¯t care about her own estrangement, but she wanted to stand up for Baron.


    Seeing Tracy¡¯s low mood, Baron took her hand and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else but


    you and our daughter, Tracy!¡±


    Hearing Baron¡¯s tender words ¨C almost a confession ¨C Tracy¡¯s heart thumped, and she red


    deliberately at him.


    Yuri looked at the happy family enviously while truly feeling happy for them.


    At that moment, a middle-aged figure appeared in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Hell! That¡¯s Camel Ellis, the general manager of Kato Prosperity. What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    Ryan saw Camel at the door and asked, shocked.


    Recalling his father¡¯s words that a bigshot wasing to the wedding today and to establish a good


    rtionship with them ¨C was Camel that bigshot?


    Peter hadn¡¯t seen Camel before, but hearing the name, he knew that Kato Prosperity was thergest


    enterprise in Kato.


    ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t tell me the man at the door is Camel?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was dull.


    ¡°Stop chin-wagging here, then, hurry up and greet him!¡±


    Ryan hastily made his way over to Camel.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellis!¡±


    Ryan came up in front of Camel and humbled himself, stooping low.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Camel frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of the Harmony Group, Ryan Jackson!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Peter Zouch. This is a wedding for my son Wilkes. I didn¡¯t think Mr. Ellis would be able to


    personally attend. This is a great honor for my family. Pleasee inside!¡±


    Ryan and Peter said in turn, excitement on their faces.


    Kato Prosperity was a trendsetting industry on par with the Maguires and the Woods. It was said that


    there was some great figure behind them, the same figure behind Camel who¡¯d extinguished the Porter


    family, the original owners of Kato Prosperity.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The respect Ryan and Peter had for Camel was evident.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Camel heard their names and thundered coldly, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯de to the wedding of a


    family of pissants?¡±

 Chapter 236 The Head of the Maguire Family Arrives

    Chapter 236 The Head of the Maguire Family Arrives


    Seeing Ryan and Peter getting chewed out in public, everyone was in shock.


    If it¡¯d just been Peter, fine. But Ryan was the heir to the Harmony Group and Karl had already given


    him thepany to manage. Soon, he¡¯d be chairman.


    Now, though, Camel was insulting him in public with no regard for his reputation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The smile froze on Ryan¡¯s face, and doubts sprang up in his mind.


    He had the highest status of everyone here. If Camel hadn¡¯te for him, who had hee here for?


    Could it be that Camel wasn¡¯t the bigshot Karl had talked about?


    Was Camel himself here for the said bigshot?


    Thinking that far, Ryan¡¯s heart was shaken.


    Even Camel wasing here personally to meet such a bigshot, so how important a figure could they


    be?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Ellis?¡±


    Yuri looked at Camel and asked Baron in surprise.


    Baron frowned. He hadn¡¯t told Camel toe.


    Within the stunned crowd, Camel came to Baron¡¯s table and walked right past Baron, ignoring him


    while smiling at Yuri. ¡°Hello, Miss Perry!¡±


    Yuri still wore an expression of surprise as she hurriedly replied, ¡°Good day, Mr. Ellis!¡±


    Up until now, she¡¯d been confused. She¡¯d known about Camel and Baron¡¯s rtionship and thought


    that Camel was here for Baron. But the man simply greeted her and stayed silent.


    Didn¡¯t bid one eye at Baron all the way through. Seemed like they really didn¡¯t know each other.


    Many people there were rtives of the Zouch family. They might have known about Kato Prosperity,


    but not many of them knew who Camel was.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t all Zouch rtives there. There were also the tycoons that Ryan had invited over.


    They all knew who Camel was.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellis, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    One of the tycoons Ryan had invited came up to Camel and had just started with his greeting when


    Camel shouted him down in public.


    The man¡¯s smile froze, but Camel¡¯s position and status were both extremely high. Forget yelling at


    them, even if he struck them, they wouldn¡¯t have dared say anything about it.


    Ever since the Porter family was exterminated and Kato Prosperity found itself under Camel, it had


    developed even greater power. In two short months, Kato Prosperity had be thergest enterprise


    in Kato.


    And Camel¡¯s status could bepared to the heads of the Maguire and Woods families.


    In Camel¡¯s eyes, the Harmony Group was just bottom-feeding trash. Forget the even smaller industries


    that Ryan had called over.


    Soon, no one else dared sidle up to Camel.


    After Camel entered the banquet hall, other than greeting Yuri, he didn¡¯t say anything else. It was as if


    he was waiting for someone.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, this Camel doesn¡¯t give a damn about us!¡±


    ¡°Seems like he¡¯s waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense! Even Tom Maguire and Walter Woods don¡¯t get to keep Camel waiting,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Someone who could get Camel to wait ¨C could it be some bigshot from the city?¡±


    ¡­


    The bosses on Ryan¡¯s table murmured amongst themselves, shock written across their faces.


    Ryan himself was fearful. Karl had just told him toe attend the Zouch wedding because some


    important figure wasing. But the wedding was about to start, and no bigshot had arrived other than


    Camel.


    Looking at Camel, it seemed like he too was waiting. If that bigshot really came here, judging from


    Camel¡¯s attitude towards him, he might not have an opportunity to make contact at all.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Baron asked suddenly.


    Camel jolted. He¡¯d pretended not to know Baron because he was worried that he¡¯d expose their


    connection.


    Now, though, Baron was initiating conversation on his own end.


    He threw caution out the window and moved his seat next to Baron, whispering, ¡°Just received news,


    Mr. Chairman. Tom Maguire¡¯s on his way here. Says you killed his grandson.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± Barons aid coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chairman. I¡¯ve made preparations. If they really move against you, the Maguire family


    can just wait for extermination!¡±


    Camel said with a face full of confidence.


    Baron was surprised. It seemed that Camel hade alone, but he was talking about exterminating


    the Maguire family.


    Seemed like he¡¯d already set everything up in Kato. Maybe he really was here to give him a surprise.


    Although he was dubious, Baron didn¡¯t ask too many questions. He was actually looking forward to


    seeing what Camel could aplish on his own.


    Seeing Camel converse in low tones with Baron, Ryan stared in shock. ¡°How does Camel know that


    kid?¡±


    He¡¯d seen Baron yesterday in the Zouch family and knew full well he was just some son-inw who


    married into the family.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand ¨C Camel wasn¡¯t even talking with him, so why would he be interacting with


    said random son-inw?


    Not just Ryan, but everyone else in the Zouch family was in shock.


    They¡¯d figured out Camel¡¯s status earlier, and were only in shock and doubt, not knowing why Camel


    was here to attend a Zouch family wedding.


    But now, Camel was having himself a nice chat with Baron. Seemed like they knew each other.


    ¡°Sherry, Baron knows Mr. Ellis?¡±


    On the frontmost table, Richard asked doubtfully, ncing at Sherry.


    Sherry sneered. ¡°He¡¯s just leeching off my daughter. Otherwise, why would he have the right to sit next


    to Mr. Ellis?¡±


    ¡°So Yuri¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Ellis is good, then? I just saw Mr. Ellis greet Yuri personally,¡± Amber


    asked, taken aback.


    In these past two days with the Zouch family, Sherry had been plenty repressed. It was time to show off


    a little. She scoffed, ¡°Yuri is the general manager of the Brone Group right now, but you might not know


    that before this, Mr. Ellis held that position. Which means that Yuri¡¯s the sessor that Mr. Ellis


    propped up himelf.¡±


    She¡¯d heard earlier that Camel was the general manager of Kato Prosperity, thergest industry in


    Kato, with status to rival the peak families of Kato.


    With that, Yuri¡¯s own status rose a great deal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that! Yuri was propped up by the famous Mr. Ellis himself! Then, if one day, Mr. Ellis


    leaves Karo Prosperity, would Yuri take his ce as general manager, then?¡±


    Peter eximed, then said suddenly, ¡°Then Yuri¡¯s position in Kato would be the same as the heads of


    the Maguire and Woods families!¡±


    ¡°In that case, hurry up and have Yuri speak well of the Zouch family in front of Mr. Ellis! With Mr. Ellis¡¯


    status, just a word from him could lift us up into a second-rate family, right? Maybe even a first-rate


    family!¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes were gleaming as she clutched at Sherry¡¯s arm, saying excitedly, ¡°The future of the


    Zouch family is all on you, Sherry. Hurry up and find Yuri, have her talk to Camel about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sherry, go to Yuri. Just say that I told her to bring it up with Mr. Ellis.¡±


    Richard piped in, emotions high.


    If the Zouch family could be a grand n of Kato, he could return to the earth without regrets.


    The whole of the Zouch family started urging Sherry to go to Yuri.


    At that moment, there came a huge impact. A ck jeep wrangler mmed its way into the hall from


    outside.


    Four well-built men in ck walked out of the car, standing on either side, as if awaiting an important


    figure.


    Following that, a white-haired elder with a cane strode step by step into the banquet hall.


    Following behind him were several more men in ck. Each man had an intense aura of pressure.


    ¡°The head of the Maguire family, Tom Maguire!¡±


    Someone recognized the elder and eximed in astonishment.

 Chapter 237 Camel Steps Up

    Chapter 237 Camel Steps Up


    Tom had made an incredibly forceful entrance by crashing a car straight into the banquet hall. The


    scene caught everyone off guard.


    Everyone of the Zouch family was huddled up in fear. This was the first time they¡¯d seen Tom, and


    they¡¯d only known that the head of the Maguires was here from the way the guests were talking.


    Baron had seen Tom justst night, so he recognized him. Besides, Camel had just told him that the


    Maguires were on their way for revenge, so he wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, sir, what ¨C what are you doing here?¡±


    Ryan walked up hurriedly, stuttering.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    One of Tom¡¯s bodyguards pped Ryan across the face.


    Mouth bloody, Ryan slumped off to the side.


    Everyone around was in a state of terror, especially the Zouches.


    Today was a grand asion for the Zouch family, but Tom was showing up personally. Looked like he


    had ill intentions.


    As far as it went in Kato, the Zouch family didn¡¯t even count as a bottom-rung n. The most they


    amounted to was arge country household.


    While the Maguires were part of the two top families of Kato.


    It could be said that one was high-end society while the other was salt-of-the-earth. Two families with


    nothing to do with each other, but now Tom was showing up personally. It was certainly very strange.


    Ryan was having a bad day. Camel hade and told him to piss off, now Tom hade and did the


    same thing, and his bodyguard had given him a p to boot.


    Many people looked sympathetically at Ryan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Baron? Get the hell out here!¡±


    Tom walked to the center of the hall, and a bodyguard dragged a chair over.


    Hearing Tom¡¯s words, everyone realized that he was here for Baron.


    Ryan felt a surge of resentment. If he¡¯d known the man was here for Baron, he wouldn¡¯t have drawn


    attention to himself.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Tracy tugged at Baron¡¯s sleeve nervously.


    Baron smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said yesterday. If the Maguire family really does make a scene, I¡¯ll


    exterminate them from Kato after today!¡±


    In the silence of the banquet hall, Baron¡¯s authoritative voice was clearly heard by everyone in the


    room.


    Everyone widened their eyes as they gazed at him.


    Tom, too, finally saw Baron, and his face sank. In his eyes, Baron¡¯s statement had been arrogant to the


    extreme.


    Baron gazed sharply at Tom and mocked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just apologizing to mest night, Mr. Maguire?


    What are you here for today?¡±


    Last night, Martin and Tom had appeared at once, and Baron had broken Todd¡¯s arm, shocking


    everyone and retrieving Tracy safely.


    It had just been one night. Now Tom was showing up at the wedding to look for him.


    If Camel hadn¡¯t let him in on it just then, Baron wouldn¡¯t have expected such a scene.


    ¡°He says that Tom apologized to himst night?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s the head of the Maguire family!¡±


    ¡°If not, why would he dare to talk like that in front of Tom?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was shocked. Baron¡¯s words were stunning.


    If he hadn¡¯t thoroughly investigated Baron¡¯s background, just from Baron¡¯s calmness alone right now,


    Tom wouldn¡¯t have had the nerve to deal with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, punk. I¡¯ll ask you this ¨C did you have anything to do with the death of my grandson


    Paris?¡±


    Tom¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red at Baron murderously.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, Mr. Maguire!¡±


    Camel stood up, his tone dark.


    Tom had found Camel there. Although he¡¯d wondered why he was next to Baron, he¡¯de here to


    deal with Baron, so he¡¯d ignored Camel.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Camel standing up here and now was out of his expectations. Eyes burning, Tom said through gnashed


    teeth, ¡°Are you interfering with the business of the Maguire family, Mr. Ellis?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen¡¯s business is my business. If you¡¯re really going after Mr. Owen, you¡¯d best consider


    carefully!¡± Camel said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just the general manager for Kato Prosperity, you really think you¡¯re a chairman? That you¡¯re


    qualified to threaten me?¡±


    Tom mmed the table and stood.


    ¡°No matter who I am, since the chairman has passed me authority over Kato Prosperity, what I say


    goes in this city! Lay one finger on Mr. Owen, and I¡¯ll copse the Maguire family!¡±


    Camel said calmly. ¡°You Maguires had better not provoke me. You should know full well how easy it¡¯d


    be for Kato Prosperity to crush your family!¡±


    Tom¡¯s pupils shrank. He hadn¡¯t thought that Camel would be on Baron¡¯s side, or that Camel would have


    the nerve to threaten him using Kato Prosperity.


    Everyone around wore dull expressions. This fight was on the level of gods.


    One was the head of Kato¡¯s top family of Kato. The other was responsible for Kato¡¯s peak enterprise.


    If it came down to experience, Camel couldn¡¯t match Tom, but as for wealth, the Maguires were not on


    the same level as Kato Prosperity.


    If the two powers really fought, they¡¯d both end up worse off.


    ¡°Somebody tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Richard said, dazed.


    This had been a celebratory day for the Zouches, so why were two peak powers here?


    Looking at the scene, these two powers seemed to be fighting over Baron.


    At this hour, the wedding was about to start. But the atmosphere right now was not the sort of


    Everyone in the Zouch family trembled.


    Marry, standing at the side, started panicking, struggle in her eyes.


    ¡°Think we¡¯re all soft in the Maguire family?¡±


    Tom was furious. ¡°I¡¯m bringing him with me today. What do you think you can do about it, Camel?¡±


    With that, Tom gestured. ¡°Take the kid!¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t listen, Mr. Maguire, you leave me no choice!¡±


    Camel said emotionlessly, dialing a number. ¡°Do it!¡±


    With just those two words, he hung up.


    Baron simply sat calmly where he was like a bystander, looking at things develop with some interest.


    He wasn¡¯t aware of what Camel had meant by that, but he understood that Camel wouldn¡¯t disappoint


    him.


    Two of the Maguire family bodyguards had arrived next to Baron. But before they could move, several


    well-built men walked out and blocked off the way in front of Baron, ring at the Maguire bodyguards.


    Tom¡¯s gaze grew serious. He hadn¡¯t thought that Camel really was going to go so far for Baron.


    The originally morous banquet hall now bore an atmosphere of dread.


    At that moment, there came a crisp, clear ringtone.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell uniformly on Tom, who produced his phone and took the call.


    Soon, his expression changed, and he yelled in a shocked rage, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 238 No One Could Take Him Away

    Chapter 238 No One Could Take Him Away


    Tom looked shocked and angry. ¡°How could you do this? I have cooperated for many years with your


    Skyward Group. You can¡¯t terminate the contract unterally!¡±


    A smile came over Baron¡¯s face as he heard that. He finally understood why Camel was so confident.


    About a month ago, Camel had mentioned that he nned to buy severalpanies. The Skyward


    Group was one of them.


    Baron hadn¡¯t guessed at Camel¡¯s intention until this day. It looked like Camel had already started


    nning for it earlier. Maybe most of the leadingpanies in Kato had been taken over by him.


    Camel had shown more business acumen for the past few months. Baron was very pleased with his


    work.


    Tom yelled on the phone for a long time, and then an idea struck him. He hung up and turned his eyes


    upon Camel. He remembered Camel¡¯s words clearly.


    ¡°The Skyward Group have terminated the contract. You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Tom, with an evil look


    at Camel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Maguire! It¡¯s just the beginning. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t mess with Mr. Owen, or the


    Maguire family will be thrown into crisis and total copse,¡± Camel said, with a slightugh. He was


    supremely confident, as if he could easily do it.


    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯ll get yourself killed! You¡¯re the first man to threaten me! But apparently, you


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    underestimated my Maguire family, Camel!¡± said Tom through clenched teeth.


    Camel smiled. ¡°You are seriously overconfident, Mr. Maguire! But it doesn¡¯t matter, because something


    will make you believe what I said is true.¡± He said and dialed a number. ¡°Go on!¡± he said into the


    phone.


    The two words gave Tom a very invisible pressure. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. I know it!¡± Tom was struggling for


    the appearance ofposure.


    Camel neither confirmed or denied it, but turned to Baron and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Owen! I¡¯m here for


    you. No one¡¯s going to take you away!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Baron said and smiled.


    Tom heard the words and anger was boiling up inside him. He was the head of the Maguire family. He


    couldn¡¯t stand being treated like this.


    At that moment, Tom¡¯s phone rang again. The sound made his heart skip and his hands tremble. And


    all eyes were on Camel, looking astonished.


    Tom looked at Camel quickly and answered the phone. Soon, everyone noticed his expression,


    because the color went out of his face. No doubt about it, the Maguire family was in big trouble again.


    Camel looked again at Tom with a pleasant smile and asked, ¡°It is a difficult day for you, I¡¯m sure. Mr.


    Maguire, do you still want to take Mr. Owen away?


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far this time, Camel! I¡¯m warning you. No one can protect him, including you! He


    offended not only me, but also Martin of the Brook family! He broke Todd¡¯s armst night! Mr. Brook will


    not let him get away with it,¡± Tom said sharply.


    ¡°Believe it or not, no one will take away Mr. Owen, not even Martin, as long as I am here!¡± Camel


    sneered.


    ¡°What a stupid idiot! Who the hell do you think you are? I¡¯m going to take him away today. If you try to


    stop me, show me what you got, Camel!¡± A very loud voice came suddenly from the door.


    Next second, Martin appeared in the entrance, followed by two bodyguards. His sudden appearance


    created much remark.


    ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s Martin Brook!¡±


    ¡°The Brook family is supported by the Henderson family! Camel and the young man really are unlucky!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Kato Prosperity is no match for the Brook family. The Brook family is wealthy enough


    and powerful enough. They can bring down Camel¡¯s Kato Prosperity easily.¡±


    ¡°Camel is in serious, serious trouble now.¡±


    Ryan was stunned when he saw Martin. Martin was a dangerous man to cross for him.


    Camel looked very serious too. It was not difficult for him to take down the Maguire family, but for the


    Brook family, the situation would be totally different.


    Of course, Camel was not afraid of Martin at all. He knew well about Baron. He was powerful enough to


    handle the Brook family.


    Tom stood up and gave his ce to Martin. ¡°I failed you, Mr. Brook. Because Camel stepped in!¡±


    Martin said nothing, and his eyes fell upon Baron. To his surprise, Baron¡¯s face did not change and he


    looked very peaceful.


    Martin¡¯s presence was Tom¡¯s courage. He was no longer panic, instead, a sneer came over his face.


    ¡°Camel, what¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue now? Didn¡¯t you tell me you will take down the Maguire


    family? Not only that, you even look down on Mr. Brook, right?¡±


    With Martin¡¯s support, Tom became more confident and watched Camel proudly.


    Ryan was selfishly d when he saw Martin. He needed to behave well and try to approach Martin.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, Baron! Look what you¡¯ve done! How dare you! Get over here and apologize to Mr.


    Brook!¡± Ryan shouted to Baron.


    Peter ran to Martin and entered into the conversation. ¡°Baron, you worthless piece of shit! Get your butt


    over here!¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do about this mess, Sherry? Your son-inw offended the Maguire family and the


    Brook family!¡± Richard said angrily to Sherry. Richard was angry that Baron ruined the wedding. And,


    what is more, he tried to use this opportunity to tter Tom and Martin.


    ¡°Kneel and apologize to Mr. Maguire and Mr. Brook, Baron!¡± Sherry bellowed. Every one of the Zouch


    family agreed with her.


    At the same time, Marry squeezed her way through the crowd and an insane grin spread across her


    face. ¡°Mr. Maguire, I know who killed your grandson,¡± she said loudly.

 Chapter 239 Satisfied with Camel’s Performance

    Chapter 239 Satisfied with Camel¡¯s Performance


    After hearing this, everyone was speechless with shock for a moment. Ryan turned pale. If Marry said


    something wrong, the whole Jackson family would suffer. ¡°Shut up, Marry!¡±


    Tom stared at Marry and recognized her. He had saw her in the Spring Garden restaurantst night.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? My grandson was killed! It is crystal clear that Baron is the murderer!¡± Tom


    said, staring at Marry with his pitiless red eyes. He thought Marry must take Baron¡¯s side.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have any evidence at this time. Paris was killed, as his grandfather and the leader of


    the Maguire family, Tom had to do something. Otherwise, people would look down on him.


    So, he needed to look for someone to me, and Baron was really the best choice.


    ¡°Trust me, Mr. Maguire! I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Marry continued. Her face contorted and a ghost of


    a smile touched her lips. She raised her arm slowly and pointed to Baron, ¡°He did it! He killed Paris!¡±


    For a few moments, there wasplete silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide with amazement,


    including Tom. He had never thought Marry would betray Baron. After all, Baron had saved herst


    night.


    Next second, there was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    ¡°Oh, my God! He really had something to do with Paris¡¯ death.¡±


    ¡°This guy is bold enough to kill Tom¡¯s grandson! This is insane! He will get himself killed.¡±


    ¡°I bet the Maguire family will not let him get away this time!¡±


    Tracy remained quite still for a moment, then she stared angrily at Marry and said, ¡°What utter rubbish!


    How dare you tell such lies, Marry!¡±


    Baron saved Marryst night, but she intentionally framed him. That was how Marry repaid the favor. At


    this thought, Tracy was getting angrier and angrier.


    Baron showed no emotion as he looked at Marry, but Marry couldn¡¯t face his eyes. Last night, Baron


    broke Todd¡¯s arm without mercy. The scene was embedded in her memory.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Tom turned to Marry and asked suddenly.


    Marry looked gleeful and said, ¡°I¡¯m Marry, Mr. Maguire! My grandfather, Karl Jackson, is the chairman


    of the Harmony Group.¡±


    ¡°I got it! Starting today, I will cooperate with the Jackson family. The contract will be signedter today,¡±


    Tom said. That was Marry¡¯s reward, for she had just done him a big favor at the right moment.


    Marry was very d to hear that. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Maguire!¡± she said quickly. Her eyes


    were gleaming.


    Because she really knew what Tom¡¯s words meant! It didn¡¯t take long for the Jackson family to be


    a second-tier family in Kato. And with it, she would get a higher social status. A luxurious lifestyle was


    what she had always dreamt of.


    Ryan was immersed in joy too. His daughter managed to fulfill his dream. This was the opportunity he


    had been looking for.


    Martin sat very still and watched them. He didn¡¯t have to do anything, for Tom would do it for him.


    Camel did not speak for a moment but his expression hardened instantly. The Brook family pitched in.


    And things were getting prettyplicated.


    He considered for a moment and pulled his phone out to make a call. ¡°Take down the Maguire family


    within the hour!¡±


    As these words were spoken, everyone turned, looking at Camel in surprise and shock.


    After hearing this, Tom gave a sudden sh of anger. ¡°What are you doing, Camel? I have


    unimpeachable proof. He must die! No one can save him from my hand.¡±


    ¡°I told you! No one will take away Mr. Owen, as long as I am here! Besides, the only proof is this


    woman¡¯s words? That woman can¡¯t be trust!¡± Camel said sharply. ¡°Well, if you insist, the Maguire family


    will no longer exist in Kato,¡± he continued more confidently, for Baron was his rock.


    ¡°You have onest chance to save yourself, Camel! No matter what you did to the Maguire family, just


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    stop now!¡± Martin said suddenly, with an evil look at Camel. ¡°And I will take the murderer away!¡± he


    added threateningly.


    To Martin¡¯s surprise, Camel burst intoughter. ¡°Stay out of it, Mr. Brook! Otherwise, your Brook family


    will also suffer.¡±


    Camel was threatening Martin! Everyone was petrified with astonishment.


    Just then, Camel made another call. ¡°Any property connected with the Brook family in Kato should be


    shut down today!¡±


    Everyone looked at Camel with amazement. His words created much remark.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Did he actually just say that? Is he threatening Martin, the head of the Brook family?¡±


    ¡°Does this person deserve his protection?¡±


    ¡°I believe not a word of that! Both the Maguire family and the Brook family are wealthy and powerful.


    He will never be able to do that!¡±


    Baron sat calmly, as if what was happening here had nothing to do with him. A smile touched his lips.


    He was pretty satisfied with Camel¡¯s performance. He intended to send Camel into the headquarters of


    the Brone Group in the near future.

 Chapter 240 Noble Families Came Together

    Chapter 240 Noble Families Came Together


    Martin was irritated by Camel¡¯s words. He swore to kill him today!


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? I¡¯d like to see how you shut down my businesses in Kato!¡± Martin


    said, his face contorting with rage.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Peter and Amber teased Sherry about this.


    ¡°Sherry! Look at your son-inw! He sits there without a word. He seems terrified out of his wits.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know how he feels. He is too scared to utter a word.¡±


    ¡°I bet he is trembling.¡±


    Richard was livid with rage. ¡°I really regret inviting you to Wilkes¡¯ wedding, Sherry! Your son-inw


    ruined it! Not only that, he dragged us into a big trouble!¡± he said angrily.


    The Zouch family all took aim at Sherry and used her. Sherry went white, and anger was boiling up


    inside her. She was a proud woman, but Baron gave her all the shame today.


    At this time, several people came into the room. They were very well dressed and each one had a


    dignified bearing. It was obvious that they were from noble families.


    They stepped up to Martin and introduced themselves. As expected, they were all big shots in Kato.


    Their families were rich and powerful. After they introduce themselves, they stood behind Martin


    respectfully.


    Apparently, they came here for Martin.


    ¡°You just said you will shut down all of my businesses in Kato today, right? But now, do you have the


    courage to say it again?¡± said Martin proudly.


    After hearing this, the big shots, standing behind Martin, red up at once. They stared fiercely at


    Camel.


    ¡°What?! Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s nothing we can do about your Kato Prosperty?¡±


    ¡°You know what? That¡¯s not going to happen. We are here for Mr. Brook!¡±


    Actually, they had got a n in their mind. The Kato Prosperty was getting stronger every day. This


    caused them to lose much more market share in Kato. So, they teamed up and decided to push the


    Kato Prosperty out of Kato with Martin¡¯s support.


    Camel¡¯s face did not change. His eyes flitted over them and said calmly, ¡°I strongly suggest you stay


    out of it. All of you! Or you will end up like the Maguire family and the Brook family!¡±


    Everyone was shocked beyond belief to hear that and every eye looked toward Camel.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s insane. Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°All of them are from wealthy and powerful families. They were dangerous men to cross. I bet he will


    end up dead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Kato Prosperty will no longer exist from now on.¡±


    At that moment two people came in. They were Edward and Susan.


    They walked straight to Tom the second they walked in the door. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Maguire. I¡¯m here to


    apologize.¡±


    Everyone was surprised by Edward¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Oh, my God! What is he doing here? He is the richest man in Cona.¡±


    ¡°Theye to apologize. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Why did the richest man in Cona bow down to the Maguire family?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes widened. What happened today had surpassed his expectations. One after another the


    big shots came, Tom, Camel, Martin and Edward. He wouldn¡¯t want to cross every single one of them.


    For a moment, Susan said nothing. Edward was irritated by her attitude. He turned his head to stare at


    Susan and said, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Maguire, Susan! And tell him everything you know about what


    happenedst night!¡±


    Susan bit her lip, trying to keep the tears back. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t have to apologize!¡±


    At these words, Edward was furious. He lifted up his hand and pped her! ¡°You started this, Susan! If


    not for you, Paris may not be killed! Now I need you to be really honest with us! Tell me! Who was the


    young man with youst night? He might be the murderer!¡± Edward shouted.


    When everyone focused on Edward and Susan, Yuri sidled up to Baron and said in a small voice, ¡°Get


    out of here, Baron! Quick, before it is toote!¡±


    She had realized that the situation here was not positive at all. So many very powerful people were


    But Marry heard Yuri. ¡°No, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± she sneered. Her voice was so loudly that


    attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They turned to look at Baron and realized that he was the one who


    started the whole thing.


    Yuri suddenly jumped to her feet. Her face was red, and she looked very angry. ¡°Marry!¡± she shouted


    and pped Marry on the cheek.


    ¡°You hit me! You son of a bitch!¡± Marry roared and pounced upon Yuri. But just then, Baron stepped in


    front of her. Next second, everyone heard a p. Marry took several staggering steps backwards and


    fell to the ground, trembling with fear.


    Suddenly, there was a total silence in the room!


    ¡°You deserved it,¡± Baron said calmly.

 Chapter 241 Break with The Lewis Family

    Chapter 241 Break with The Lewis Family


    Baron was no longer silent. The current situation was beyond Camel¡¯s capacity. He was surrounded by


    many very powerful people and was clearly out of his depth.


    Edward also turned around, and then he recognized Baron at once! Immediately, he went very pale,


    and could not stop his whole body trembling. ¡°Mr. O-Owen! Wh-what are you doing here?¡±


    The room was jammed with people, so he hadn¡¯t noticed Baron first. But when he saw Baron, he was


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    afraid.


    Edward knew well about Baron¡¯s background. When Baron returned to Cona from P, Edward


    apanied the Owen family¡¯s housekeeper Steward, to pick him up at the airport. The Owen family


    intended to let Baron lead the whole family at that time, but he refused.


    That sounded strange, for the leader of the Owen family was generally led by very experienced


    seniors. But Baron was not thirty yet.


    Edward was confused why the Owen family chose such a young man to lead them, unless Baron had


    another powerful background that no one knew.


    Marry stilly on the floor. Her mouth was covered in blood. When Ryan saw his daughter like this, he


    gave a sudden sh of anger. And others of the Zouch family stared angrily at Baron too.


    ¡°Look at your smart son-inw, Sherry! He stayed hidden when he confronted the powerful families, but


    he hit a woman!¡± said Richard sarcastically.


    ¡°If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Amber said angrily.


    ¡°Piece of shit! I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡± Ryan shouted and darted over to Baron.


    Edward was shocked to see this. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± he roared and ran towards Ryan.


    But someone was faster than him. Before Ryan reached Baron, he was kicked away by Camel¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    Susan looked confused. She still couldn¡¯t figure out why her father looked very frightened of Baron. In


    fact, not just Susan, others were confused too.


    Edward went straight to Baron and said reverently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Owen! I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Baron nced at him and said, ¡°You honor me, Mr. Lewis! I¡¯m a nobody but you are the richest man in


    Cona!¡±


    Edward grew white and he could feel cold sweat trickling down his forehead. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I


    am nothing in front of you, Mr. Owen.¡±


    Baron sneered, ¡°Are you sure? But just a moment ago, you asked Susan to sell me out.¡±


    Edward was horrorstruck and turned pale. ¡°You¡­you are the young man with Susanst night?¡± he


    said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad! The truth is I was with Baronst night,¡± said Susan¡¯s voice.


    Edward stood frozen and was immersed in thought. He finally understood why so many powerful men


    gathered here! Baron was their target!


    Edward realized that he did a mistake. He took Tom¡¯s side a moment ago! At this thought his face was


    ghostly white, and shook from head to foot. Baron could have been a leader of the Owen family, if he¡¯d


    so chosen. Edward couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    Wiping away his cold sweat, Edward tried to right the wrongs of the past. He cleared his throat and


    said, ¡°Anyone wants to take away Mr. Owen, you¡¯re going to have to go through me.¡± At these words,


    he stood beside Baron.


    ¡°What do you mean, Edward?¡± Tom asked, frowning.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, Mr. Maguire! You have no proof of that. So, you need to leave here at


    once, before it¡¯s toote,¡± Edward said calmly.


    ¡°Is this some kind of threat?¡± stormed Tom. He could not understand why Edward¡¯s attitude changed. It


    didn¡¯t even ur to him that what Edward said was with good intentions.


    Edward sighed very deeply. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, because he should keep Baron¡¯s true


    identity secret. He realized that Tom was doomed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, Mr. Maguire. But anyone who tries to offend Mr. Owen, he will be the Lewis family¡¯s


    enemy!¡± Edward said firmly.


    Everyone was shocked to looked at him. How was this possible? They thought Baron was nothing but


    a son-inw of the Perry family. Why did Edward break with the Maguire family for him? Was he worth


    it?


    Tom was confused too. He and Edward were friends for years, but at this time, they were on opposing


    sides just for Baron.


    Martin sat quietly and was deep in thought. His survey showed that Baron had been a member of the


    Owen family, but he had been driven out of the family many years ago. But judging by Edward¡¯s


    reaction, things were not that simple.


    ¡°So, you want to go up against my Maguire family?¡± Tom said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It depends on you.¡± Edward said in a more forceful tone.


    ¡°Well, in that case, from today, my Maguire family¡¯s rtions with the Lewis family wouldpletely


    break down,¡± Tom said gravely.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Most of the big shots agreed loudly. Their voice echoed through the space.


    Everybody in the room was astonished, except Edward. He was unafraid.


    Baron¡¯s eyes fell upon Martin and smiled at him. ¡°What about you!¡± he asked.

 Chapter 242 Mr. Henderson Emerged

    Chapter 242 Mr. Henderson Emerged


    Martin was not angry. He stared at Baron and smiled. ¡°How dare you, Baron! Even with their backing,


    you¡¯re not able to challenge me!¡±


    Baron shook his head and a slight smile broke on his lips.


    The crowdughed and they began to tter Martin.


    ¡°At least he knows his ce.¡±


    ¡°Together we could end the Lewis family and the Kato Prosperity easily!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brook, give the order and I will take immediate measures to the Kato Prosperity.¡±


    Baron looked at me coldly and sneered, ¡°I think you misunderstand me. You know what? You are


    nothing to me, Martin.¡±


    Everyone was shaken by these unexpected words. Immediately, Martin¡¯s eyes were wide with


    astonishment. The smile froze on his lips. A wave of anger came over him. ¡°Piece of shit. You are


    dead! No man could talk to me that way!¡± snarled Martin.


    Baron stared at Martin, crossing his arms. ¡°All right, no more talking. You¡¯re not taking me away. If you


    don¡¯t believe that, you can try,¡± said Baron casually.


    Baron was confident for very few men were match for him in the whole of Nona. His Brone Group¡¯s


    assets far surpassed the othersbined. And not only that, he had no equal in fighting.


    Baron turned to look at Camel and said, ¡°Remembers all of their names, Camel! You must make sure


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    they will be penniless in the next three days.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, Camel!¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Great, Mr. Lewis! With your help, I can do the job in one day,¡± said Camel, with a smile.


    Martin froze for an instant and then burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up dead. No one was allowed to talk to Mr. Brook like that!¡± Tom said through clenched


    teeth. Then he waved to his bodyguards. ¡°Bring him here!¡±


    At these words, his two bodyguards made a dart at Baron.


    Camel¡¯s face was dark with anger. ¡°I¡¯d like to see them try!¡± he said.


    Just then, his bodyguards stepped in front of Baron, squaring up for a duel.


    Martin stared at Baron, his eyes burning. ¡°Go help them!¡± Martin ordered with an angry look.


    Next second, Baron¡¯s group were surrounded by eight bodyguards. Inparison, Camel¡¯s four


    bodyguards were in a weak position.


    Marry struggled to her feet and wiped the blood from her mouth. Her face was contorted with fury. She


    couldn¡¯t wait to see Baron die!


    Actually, the Zouch family were thinking the same thing, especially Sherry. If Baron dies, his Peak Hotel


    was hers. Sherry got excited just thinking about it.


    ¡°This is stupid. Believe it or not. You wille to a bad end,¡± Edward sneered. He thought they would


    regret when they found out who Baron really was. After today, Kato would be turned upside down.


    ¡°Mind you, Edward! This is Karo! You are on my territory,¡± Tom roared. Then he turned to Camel and


    said, ¡°And you. You¡¯re just the General Manager of the Kato Prosperity. You don¡¯t mean anything to


    me.¡±


    A fierce look came into Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Disable them all!¡± he ordered.


    But in that moment, a figure emerged and he gave a bodyguard a hard kick, sending him flying.


    ¡°Jacob!¡± Someone immediately recognized him.


    Martin and Tom had saw Jacob at the Spring Garden Restaurantst night. They didn¡¯t expect to see


    him again today. They stared at Jacob, looking very somber.


    Jacob nced warily at them, with a sharp dagger in his hand. ¡°One more step, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he said


    coldly.


    For a few seconds, there wasplete silence. Jacob was their worst nightmare. Even Tom seemed


    too appalled to speak. When his eyes travelled over Baron, Camel, Edward and Jacob, he felt a


    sudden thrill of foreboding.


    A short time before, the Porter family vanishedpletely, and Camel took over the Kato Prosperity.


    Did Baron have anything to do with all of these things?


    Why did Jacob choose Baron? Why did Camel treat him with respect? Why did Edward change his


    attitude so quickly? Tom had so many questions, but he hadn¡¯t got a clue.


    At first, Edward brought Susan to apologize to him, but when he saw Baron, he became a totally


    different person.


    Suddenly, a thought came to Tom¡¯s mind. Maybe Baron was the one behind all this! Tom was scared


    just thinking about it. Tom refused to believe it, but only this possibility made sense.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Baron asked back, with a smile on his face.


    Tom¡¯s face turned white at the words. He thought maybe he was right.


    Martin stared at Jacob and seemed to be deep in thought. In his opinion, Jacob was the main


    impediment to kill Baron. Without Jacob, he would totally win. ¡°Follow me, Jacob! No matter how much


    he pays you, I¡¯m going to pay you twice as much!¡± Martin said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You are not worthy!¡± Jacob said coldly.


    Martin flew into a fury when he heard the words. ¡°You son of a bitch! You want to die; I¡¯ll kill you right


    now.¡±


    At these words, his bodyguard snorted. He pulled a gun out of his pocket and pointed at Jacob.


    When others saw the gun, they uttered a terrified scream.


    ¡°Now, you get a second chance. Think about it, Jacob. Follow me, or die?¡± Martin said loudly and


    looked at Jacob fiercely. If Jacob said no, he would not hesitate to shoot.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Martin?¡± An angry voice called out from the door. Next second, four


    people came in. There were three old men with white hair, and a young woman of about twenty.


    ¡°Old man, who the hell do you think you are? You are dead for he is Mr. Brook!¡± Someone said


    furiously.


    Martin bristled. His face taut with anger. He rushed straight to the man. Then he beat and kicked him.


    ¡°Fuck you shithead! He is Mr. Henderson!¡± Then he shouted to the bodyguard, ¡°Put the gun back, you


    fool!¡±

 Chapter 243 He Saved My Life

    Chapter 243 He Saved My Life


    Next second, a gasp of astonishment rose from the crowd. Everyone didn¡¯t understand Troy¡¯s being


    here.


    ¡°Who is the old man? Martin looked afraid when he saw him,¡± came the whisperedments.


    ¡°That is weird to me too. Martin has very high status. It seems that the old man is far more powerful


    than him.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I just heard Martin called him Mr. Henderson. There is indeed a Henderson family among the big three


    families in Jako! Oh, I know! He is Troy Henderson!¡±


    Martin looked suddenly anxious. He ran up to Troy and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here, Mr.


    Henderson?¡±


    Troy nced at him and said coldly, ¡°You may have killed someone if I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    Martin was so frightened that Troy seemed in a bad mood. ¡°No! No! You misunderstand me, Mr.


    Henderson! I just wanted to scare that bastard.¡±


    When Troy heard the words, he was dark with rage. ¡°The bastard? How dare you, Martin! He saved my


    life. Do you really intend to kill my savior?¡± he thundered.


    At this moment, Troy was now very angry indeed. His eyes widened in anger.


    After hearing this, Martin stood frozen. He knew Troy very well. Troy was very grateful, so, Baron was


    very important to him.


    ¡°From now on, my rtionship with the Brook family is all over,¡± Troy said firmly.


    Martin¡¯s face became very white. His entire body began shaking. With the Henderson family¡¯s support,


    his Brook family had grown rapidly in these past years.


    But at the same time, he had offended a lot of people. It would be very hard for Martin to lose the


    Henderson family¡¯s support at this time.


    Suddenly, Martin knelt down in front of Troy and begged, ¡°I was wrong, Henderson! I never will again.


    Please forgive me!¡±


    Troy looked at Martin coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done something wrong, so you have to get punished.


    From this day forward, if you do ugly things in the Henderson family¡¯s name, I will let your Brook family


    vanishpletely. I swear I will, Martin!¡±


    After hearing this, Martin¡¯s face was pale as death. And other big shots were no different. They were


    absolutely scared. Troy had made an example out of Martin and most likely, they were the next.


    Tom was very agitated. After all, he was the one who started the whole thing.


    Ferry stood next to her grandfather and smiled at Baron. ¡°We meet again, Baron!¡± she said, putting on


    a cheerful smile. Everyone could feel that she was polite to Baron.


    Baron didn¡¯t know the old man he saved yesterday was the head of the Henderson family until just


    now. And from this he knew Ferry¡¯s identity.


    In fact, Tracy and Marry recognized Ferry too. Marry didn¡¯t look good, for she and Hardon were driven


    out of the exhibition center by Ferry yesterday.


    Troy went to Baron and took his hands. ¡°Nice to finally meet you! You are the savior of my life!¡± he said


    gratefully.


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s been my pleasure,¡± Baron said with a smile.


    Troyughed with satisfaction. He examined Baron closely and liked him very much. He suffered a


    heart attack on the street yesterday. When hey on the ground desperately, Baron was the only one to


    step forward and helped him. That gave him a chance to live. Troy was very grateful for Baron¡¯s help.


    ¡°How old are you, Baron?¡± Troy asked kindly to Baron.


    ¡°I¡¯m 27.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I think you are not married yet. Look, this is my granddaughter. I think you two are perfect


    for each other,¡± Troy said happily.


    Ferry knew what Troy meant, and her face turned red. ¡°You made a mistake, Grandpa! He¡¯s married


    and this is his wife.¡±


    Immediately, Troy looked embarrassed. He turned to Tracy and said, ¡°Sorry, I made a mistake.¡±


    The Zouch family stared at one another. They were full of regret. If they had known that Baron had


    such a great rtionship with Mr. Henderson, they would be a little nicer to him.


    When Karl saw that, a wave of anger came over him. He wanted to introduce his son to Troy. He


    shouted to Ryan, ¡°Get over here, Ryan!¡±


    Ryan took the hint and hurried over. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Henderson!¡±


    ¡°This is my son Ryan, Mr. Henderson. The Harmony Group is managed by him now,¡± Karl said with a


    smile.


    Looking at Karl, Gary¡¯s expression hardened instantly. He knew Troy well. Karl¡¯s trying to endear


    himself to Troy wouldn¡¯t work.


    As Gary had expected, Troy looked at Ryan with an expression of dislike and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± said a voice behind them, and Marry came over.


    ¡°Hey, Marry! Perfect timing. Meet Mr. Henderson,¡± Karl said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Henderson,¡± Marry mumbled.


    A hint of anger crossed the face of Troy, but Karl didn¡¯t feel the anger in him. ¡°This is my granddaughter


    Marry, Mr. Henderson,¡± he continued.


    Gary realized Troy¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Stop. Stop, Karl!¡± He said quickly, and winked at Karl.


    Karl took the hint. He closed his mouth and turned his eyes upon Marry again. It was only then did he


    realize that Marry¡¯s face was red and swollen. He was very angry and shouted, ¡°Who did this, Marry?


    Tell me! I will make that jerk pay for what he did to you!¡±


    Marry pointed toward Baron and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Grandpa, he did it! The guy¡¯s a


    jerk!¡±

 Chapter 244 Tracy’s Anger

    Chapter 244 Tracy¡¯s Anger


    Marry looked at Baron bitterly. Actually, when she realized Baron was Troy¡¯s savior, she was ready to


    give up. But she renewed her hope when she knew her grandfather had a good rtionship with Troy.


    But to her disappointment, Karl looked a little pale when he heard the words. Karl knew his ce. In


    Troy¡¯s heart, there was noparison between him and Baron.


    Ryan never seemed to notice that. He continued, ¡°You all are making a gigantic mistake, dad! Baron is


    nothing but a son-inw of the Perry family. He couldn¡¯t have saved Mr. Henderson. Not only did he


    hurt Marry, but his man hit me. That was too much!¡±


    ¡°He lied, Mr. Henderson! Somebody else saved you yesterday. I bet it was! The jerk knew your


    background, so he lied to you and tried to make a connection with you!¡± Marry said matter-of-factly.


    Then she gave Baron an evil look and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you scared, Baron? Cat got your tongue


    now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you again! Shut up, bitch!¡± Ferry looked at Marry in disgust. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? It


    is not for you to decide what my grandpa does or does not do!¡± said Ferry sharply.


    Marry was a little rattled. ¡°Miss Henderson, there must be a misunderstanding here. I¡­¡± Before Marry


    finished her sentence, Ferry interrupted her, ¡°Shut up! One word and your Jackson family will vanish


    forever in Kato!¡±


    Marry¡¯s face became very white and her entire body began shaking when she heard that. Immediately,


    she did not speak again.


    Karl stared hard at Marry. Anger was boiling up inside him. He had sacrificed a great deal for years to


    reach this moment. He could not bear the thought of losing it all. ¡°Apologize to Miss Henderson! Right


    now!¡± he roared.


    Marry¡¯s whole frame was quivering with terror. ¡°Sorry, Miss Henderson! I¡¯m a real idiot. Forgive me


    please!¡± she begged.


    Ferry looked at her coolly and then she looked at Karl and said, ¡°I thought I should tell you this, Mr.


    Jackson. In less than two days, I have met your granddaughter twice. I have seen the person she really


    is. She is rude and selfish. You should teach her a lesson, or she will get herself killed!¡±


    Ferry made no secret about her antipathy toward Marry.


    Kral broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right, Ferry. I¡¯m going to be riding her hard.¡±


    Troy looked at them in silence. And other guests kept their eyes on the floor nervously. For a minute


    there wasn¡¯t a sound could be heard.


    Ferry turned her attention to Lara. Suddenly, her face broke into a radiant smile. She walked up to Lara


    and knelt beside. ¡°Is this your daughter, Baron? She¡¯s very pretty and cute!¡± she said, smiling.


    Lara looked at Ferry with her great beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m Lara! You¡¯re as pretty as


    me.¡±


    The words made Ferryugh out loud. ¡°You are so adorable. Nice to meet you, Lara.¡±


    Troy looked around and asked, ¡°Is a wedding going on here, Baron?¡±


    ¡°This is my grandson¡¯s wedding day, Mr. Henderson! I¡¯m Richard, and Baron is my grandson-inw,¡±


    Richard said, before Baron could answer. Then he turned to Baron and put a smile on his face. ¡°Take


    care of Mr. Henderson, Baron.¡±


    Baron noticed Richard¡¯s attitude actually changed, but he nodded without saying a word. Meanwhile,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Yuri only felt a furious surge of indignation. ¡°Why are you so nice to Baron, Grandpa? Moments earlier,


    you looked down on him and insulted him. Oh, I see. That¡¯s because Baron has a great rtionship


    with Mr. Henderson, right?¡±


    Richard¡¯s smile faltered. He controlled his anger and said coldly, ¡°No kidding, Yuri! Sit down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Grandpa. I think you¡¯re out of line today,¡± Yuri continued.


    The Zouch family were so mercenary. She had swallowed her rage too many times and her patience


    finally gave out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± said Richard sternly.


    ¡°Yuri is right, grandpa! You are really wrong this time!¡± Tracy said. Her eyes looked red and tears came


    to her eyes.


    ¡°Do you remember how you insulted Baron? When he sent you the Donas Imperial Tea, do you


    remember what you said? You said it was fake. And not only that, just a moment ago, when they


    wanted to take Baron away, you wanted nothing to do with him. Now you want him again? Just


    because Baron is close with Mr. Henderson!¡± Tracy said loudly and tears ran down her face.


    Richard¡¯s face turned white at the words. Troy looked at Baron with surprise, for he knew nothing about


    Baron¡¯s background.


    Baron was touched by Tracy¡¯s words. He smiled and held her hand firmly.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood what I was saying, Tracy,¡± Richard said quietly.


    At this time, Peter came over. He intended to persuade Tracy to stop talking. But before he could


    speak, Tracy looked at him angrily and said, ¡°And you, Peter! My family have been helping you all


    along. My mother even paid for the vi. But what did you do to us? You have no gratitude at all!¡±


    Then Tracy turned to Amber, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, in the middle of one of my toughest moments, you got the


    money from me by a trick, but you didn¡¯t even just admit it.¡±


    ¡°And you, Marry!¡± Tracy stared at Marry angrily. ¡°I have done my best to be nice to you for years, but


    you paid me back by framing me. You tried to get Todd to rape me! You are vicious, all of you!¡± she


    cried.


    The Zouch family had never seen her look so angry. They stood for a long time in silence, and the


    others looked at them contemptuously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Baron!¡± Tracy said, wiping away tears. Then she took Baron by the hand and walked to the


    door.

 Chapter 245 The Old Soldier from Battles of Pola

    Chapter 245 The Old Soldier from Battles of P


    Seeing the three of them leave, everyone was stunned.


    "Baron! Wait for me!"


    Then, Yuri followed Baron out.


    "Huh!"


    Troy nce at Richard and said coldly, "Stupid family. So blind to despise such a good son-inw!"


    Richard''s face flushed red. He had no choice but to say submissively, "you are right, Mr. Henderson!"


    "And you!"


    Troy turned to look at Karl and said then, "You¡¯ve also made mistakes. Look at your son and


    granddaughter! You should teach them well."


    Karl nodded hurriedly.


    "Gary, you are not sensible enough. Keep distance from those fools, or you will be involved one day."


    Troy looked at Gary and said. His attitude to Gary was obviously much better.


    Gary hurriedly said, "Yes, you are right!"


    Karl was stunned. Troy¡¯sments ruined the future of the Jackson family.


    Then, Troy cast a cold nce at the leaders of those families in Kato and said coldly, "Who offended


    Mr. Owen just now? You just have one day to get his forgiveness, or your families will perish soon."


    After saying that, Troy left with Ferry.


    In the huge banquet hall, there was silence.


    Fear was clear on the faces of those Kato leaders. They could only feel regret, but it was toote.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and find Mr. Owen!"


    Someone eximed.


    Hearing this, those arrogant Kato leaders ran out in a hurry.


    The Zouch family were all standing there in silence.


    "Karl, think carefully about that!"


    Gary cast a cold nce at Karl and left.


    Although Karl had saved Gary''s life when they were young, in the past few years, the Martin family had


    also helped the Jackson family a lot.


    The Martin family had already paid much more back.


    Now, Karl had offended Troy, and The Martin family would also be involved. Only a fool would still help


    the Jackson family as before.


    "Fool!"


    Karl pped Ryan¡¯s face and roared angrily, "You fool! I have warned you not to offend anyone today. I


    said there would be a big shot here today. Don¡¯t you remember that?"


    "And you! I have told you before not to be arrogant like a fool! Now The Jackson family has been


    destroyed by you two idiots!"


    After cursing his descendants, Karl looked at Richard and said coldly, "Zouch, from now on, The


    Jackson family has no rtionship with the Zouch family. Behave yourself!"


    "Come with me! Let¡¯s find Mr. Owen!"


    Karl said to Ryan and Marry.


    He had to hurry up since Troy had warned them that they only had one day.


    Although it was hopeless to let Baron forgive them, he still had to have a try.


    In the parking lot, Baron asked the family to get into the car and then said, "Go home first. I have some


    businesses here."


    "Baron, don''t worry about us. Just do whatever you want! No matter what you do, I¡¯m on your side!"


    Tracy said. She often worried about what Baron would do, but from today on, she would never stop


    Baron.


    Learning much from Marry¡¯s situation, Tracy had known that the pitiful person was always hateful.


    Tracy was kind, but both the Perry family and The Zouch family were bullied again and again.


    She couldn¡¯t be so kind anymore.


    "Jacob, protect them well!"


    Baron looked at Jacob seriously.


    Subconsciously, Jacob stood straight and said loudly, "Yes, sir!"


    Jacob was moved and serious.


    He was moved because Baron trusted him and asked him to protect Baron¡¯s closest people.


    He was serious because this task was really important. The three women in the car were all Baron''s


    closest family. He would protect them even if he died for this.


    "Okay, you can go!"


    Baron waved his hand and said.


    He could trust the brother from the battle in P.


    "Baron, I''ve caught up with you!"


    As soon as Jacob drove away, Troy and Ferry arrived, panting.


    With a calm look at Troy, Baron said, "It was not hard for me to help you. Mr. Henderson just helped me


    out. That¡¯s enough to pay back for my help before. I don¡¯t need more."


    Baron knew that Troy was grateful to him.


    Troy was a little surprised. His identity had been exposed in the banquet hall just now.


    Baron definitely knew that Troy was the master of the Henderson family, one of the most powerful


    families in Jako, but Baron still didn''t behave humbly.


    "Baron, you saved my grandfather''s life. Do you know what it means?"


    Ferry was also surprised.


    Why didn¡¯t this young man tter her grandfather after he knew her grandfather was a real big shot?


    "Mr. Owen!"


    At this time, Edward and Camel also rushed over. Edward asked respectfully, "Mr. Owen, where are


    you going? Let me drive you!"


    "Mr. Lewis, you have no need to do that. I will drive Mr. Owen!" Camel said suddenly.


    Troy was surprised to hear this.


    Although he had never seen Camel before, he had seen Edward and knew that Edward was the richest


    man in Cona.


    But now, the richest man even wanted to be Baron¡¯s driver.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It seemed that Edward didn''t even look at him after he came out. Instead, Edward was so respectful to


    a young man.


    Even the masters of the three top families in Jako didn''t deserve such respect from Edward.


    Could this young man be the young master of a powerful family in Donas?


    Troy immediately guessed Baron¡¯s background. However, he even couldn¡¯t know Baron had refused to


    be the master of the powerful family in Donas.


    "Baron, it''s almost lunchtime. You have to have lunch first before you go, right?"


    Troy smiled and said, "I''ve booked a table at the Regal Restaurant. I want to invite you to have a meal


    there as a thank-you for saving my life. What do you think?"


    Now he was full of curiosity and appreciation for Baron.


    After thinking for a while, Baron nodded, "It would be disrespectful if I decline your invitation. It¡¯s my


    honor to be invited!"


    Now, he was nning to open up the market of the Brone Group in Jako. If he could make good


    rtionships with someone like Troy, he could speed up the expansion of the Brone Group.


    When those Kato leaders caught up with them, Baron had been in Troy''s car.


    Twenty minutester, in the supreme box of Regal Restaurant, in addition to Troy and Ferry, there were


    also Edward, Camel, and Baron.


    Ferry personally served them some wine.


    "Come on, Baron. I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for saving my life!"


    Troy raised his ss and made a toast.


    Without hesitation, Baron clinked his ss with Troy''s and drank it up.


    "Wow!"


    After drinking it, Troy smacked his lips and said dly, "I only like the strongest liquor! When I was in


    the battle of P, brothers would celebrate together with such strong liquor every time we won a war. "


    "Oh? Did you serve in the army before? "


    Baron was a little surprised, not because Troy had served in the army before, but because the words


    ¡°P¡± deeply stimted his nerves.

 Chapter 246 Baron’s Decision

    Chapter 246 Baron¡¯s Decision


    When he mentioned P, Troy was cheered up.


    "When I was in P, I had attended countless fierce battles, and several of them were recorded as the


    great triumphs."


    With a proud look on his face, Troy continued, "Now, as for the younger generation, few of you are


    willing to join the army. You have never seen the real battlefield, and you don''t know that the peace of


    the country now is based on the blood of the soldiers at the border."


    Troy said, full of nostalgia.


    Baron didn''t say anything. He listened to Troy quietly.


    Every time Troy talked about the fierce battles, Troy''s face turned red. He was excited and his tone was


    impassioned.


    In particr, his former squad leader, to cover hisrades'' retreat, was bound with explosive packs


    all over his body and rushed to the enemy. Troy''s face was full of tears when he talked about this.


    Baron couldn''t help but show great respect to the old soldier. His eyes were also full of admiration.


    Troy had said a lot of things that even Baron had never experienced.


    Ferry, who was standing next to her grandfather, was proud. In her eyes, Troy was not only her


    grandfather but also the hero.


    Just as Troy was telling Baron about the past, more than ten leaders in Kato came to the hall on the


    first floor of Regal restaurant.


    Even the master of the Maguire family, Tom, stood in the crowd, trembling with fear.


    "Oh my God! What happened? So many leaders are here! They are all leaders of those well-known


    families in Kato!"


    "Is there a bigger shot here? Even Tom Maguire is there in person."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But why do I feel that their faces look a little pale?"


    ¡­


    The guests in the Regal Restaurant were all shocked.


    The big shots that they couldn''t see in usual were all here today.


    At the same time, in a luxurious vi of the Woods family. Kenny and Bryan were talking.


    Sitting on a high-end sofa, Kenny checked his watch and said, "It''s already eleven. The good y


    should be over, right?"


    Sitting opposite to him, Bryan said with a smile, "bro, the show must be over. That bastard¡¯s limbs


    might have been broken in public. Haha!"


    Kenny didn''t say anything. Somehow, he had a bad feeling that something big was going to happen.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look nervous."


    Bryan looked at Kenny doubtfully and said, "You have made such a good y. You killed that guy in the


    name of the Maguire family. If he¡¯s really not ordinary, let the Maguire family fight against the power


    behind him. By that time, the Maguire family will definitely be weakened, and our family will be the one


    in Kato."


    Kenny shook his head and said, "We''d better not say this too early before the result shows."


    At this moment, Kenny''s phone rang. He answered it in a hurry.


    "Mr. Woods, something happened!"


    "What?"


    Kenny stood up immediately and asked seriously, "What happened? Make it clear!"


    "Everything went well and everything went as you expected. However, someone ruined the n


    halfway."


    "It''s the master of the Henderson family, Troy Henderson. He said that Baron was his man and took


    Baron away in public. He also said that whoever made trouble for Baron must apologize within one day,


    or their families would be destroyed!"


    The man on the phone told Kenny what had just happened.


    "Okay, I know it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Kenny''s face became gloomy.


    Things didn''t go as he had nned. Camel and Edward¡¯s attendance were beyond his expectation,


    and the appearance of Troy was even more unexpected to him.


    "What happened?"


    Bryan asked in confusion.


    Kenny nced at him and told him what he had just heard.


    "Isn''t it a good thing? Why are you still frowning? "


    Bryan said excitedly, "That guy is still alive, but the Maguire family and Maguire¡¯s friends have


    offended Troy. That is a good opportunity for us to destroy them!"


    "I''m gonna find Grandpa now and tell him about this. Grandpa will know what we should do next."


    "Stop!"


    Kenny scolded Bryan and frowned, "It¡¯splicated. You only see the surface and know nothing about


    the real troubles!"


    "What troubles?" Bryan didn''t understand.


    Kenny said in a deep voice, "Don''t forget we hired killers to kill Paris. Now the Henderson family is


    involved. Once the Henderson family starts the investigation, we will be found out."


    "If Troy finds out that we have something to do with the death of Paris, do you think the Woods family


    can still develop further?"


    Hearing Kenny''s analysis, Bryan''s face changed dramatically.


    "Troy Henderson won¡¯t help that guy investigate this matter." Bryan judged.


    "He threatened so many rich families in Kato in public. Why can''t he help that that guy investigate the


    case?" Kenny asked.


    "What? What should we do now? Our family will be doomed if they find us!" Bryan was about to cry.


    The Henderson family was much more powerful than the Woods family.


    Kenny scolded, "Don¡¯t be panicky! We haven''t been found out yet."


    "But, as you said, Troy will help that guy investigate," Bryan said with a sad face.


    "Bryan, listen to me carefully. Only God knows it. We can¡¯t tell anyone about that. Otherwise, it will be


    the end of the Woods family!"


    All of a sudden, Kenny said with a serious look, "We can''t tell anyone about this, even including our


    grandpa!"


    Bryan nodded hurriedly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone!"


    No one knew that the death of Paris was arranged by the younger generation of the Woods family.


    What''s more, no one knew that the big chaos today was also rted to these two young men.


    On the other side, in the supreme box of Regal Restaurant, Troy had finished the story. He looked at


    Baron and asked, "Baron, what¡¯s your n to deal with those people outside?"


    The mercilessness shed in Baron''s eyes. He said slowly, "I''ll deal with it myself. Please let me do this


    alone."


    Troy had confirmed his guess. Baron was not an ordinary person, or he wouldn''t have faced these


    troubles alone.


    "Baron, You need our help. Those people outside are all leaders of powerful families in Kato. Only my


    grandpa can suppress them here.¡±


    Ferry was also surprised. She liked the young man who had saved her grandfather before, so she


    wanted to help him.


    "Ferry!"


    Troy stopped Ferry and then said to Baron.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, I won''t interfere. If you need my help, contact me at any time.¡±


    "Okay!"Baron nodded.


    When they got to the hall on the first floor, they saw those leaders waiting for them.


    "Mr. Owen, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me!"


    "Mr. Owen, It¡¯s all my mistakes!¡±


    "Mr. Owen, forgive me please!"


    ¡­


    Those leaders apologized and begged Baron for forgiveness.


    However, Baron even didn¡¯t look at them. He just got in Camel''s car and left.


    "Mr. Maguire, what does Mr. Owen mean?"


    "Did he forgive us? He should give us the answer, right? "


    "Mr. Henderson also left!"


    Those leaders were all terrified.


    Tom was also confused and said crossly, "How do I know that?"


    Then he turned around and left.


    At a private mansion in Kato, the car stopped in the yard, and Baron and Camel walked out of the car.


    "Mr. Owen, Jacob caught the killer and has locked him up here," Camel said.


    As soon as the two entered the mansion, they saw a middle-aged man in ck being tied to a chair in


    the middle of the hall.

 Chapter 247 Kill Him or Not

    Chapter 247 Kill Him or Not


    The killer looked about forty years old, wearing nightclothes, and his eyes were extremely fierce.


    Perhaps it was because he wanted to break free from the rope on his wrist. His wrist was badly


    mutted.


    Seeing Baron and Camele in, the killer''s vulture-like eyes were full of blood hatred. "You¡¯d better


    let me go. You will regret torturing me today!"


    Baron walked over and looked down at the killer, "Speak, who ordered you to kill Paris?"


    Last night, when Baron met the disciple of Devin Drake in the Marble Mountain, he had already


    sentenced Paris to death. He had asked Jacob to do it, but someone had killed Paris first.


    Baron felt something wrong with this matter. He caught the killer and wanted to find out who wanted to


    kill Paris.


    The Maguire family wanted to make a rtionship with Lewis through marriage, but some people didn''t


    want to see this. As long as Baron found out who wanted to kill Paris, he would know who wanted to kill


    Susan.


    Today Tom brought his men to take revenge on Baron, and finally, Baron realized the case was


    "I won''t tell you!"


    The killer said coldly. There was no fear in his eyes.


    Baron smiled disdainfully, "Do you think I can¡¯t find it out by myself?"


    In fact, Baron had guessed in his mind, but it was not confirmed.


    "From the Woods family in Kato, a man named Kenny Woods!"


    Baron said suddenly.


    Shocks shed through the killer''s cold eyes.


    However, Baron captured the killer¡¯s slight emotional fluctuation. That confirmed his guess.


    "I don''t know the man you are talking about!"The killer said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you know him or not!"


    After saying that, Baron ordered Camel, "Kill him!"


    "Yes, Mr. Owen.¡±


    Camel replied in a hurry, but actually, he was shocked by Baron¡¯s order.


    Baron only asked the killer one question and told the killer his guess. The killer did not answer Baron,


    but Baron seemed to have known the answer.


    When the bodyguard beside Camel walked towards the killer, the killer finally realized that Baron was


    not joking. Baron was really gonna kill him.


    The killer¡¯s face changed as he thought of this. He said with fear, "You can''t kill me. I''m from the Martial


    Association. Once I die, you¡¯ll be hunted until you die!"


    Camel''s face changed dramatically when he heard that.


    There were many skilled masters in the Martial Association, and many of them were extremely strong.


    Most importantly, this organization was united. Once their members were killed, they would spare no


    effort to investigate thoroughly until they found the murderer and killed him.


    "Mr. Owen, what do you think..."


    Before Camel could finish his words, Baron interrupted, "Kill him!"


    "Yes, Mr. Owen!"


    Camel didn''t dare to say anything more. He winked at the bodyguard.


    "Don''t kill me. Please! Don¡¯t! I''ll tell you everything you want to know! It was a young man named


    Kenny Woods who gave me five million and asked me to kill. That''s all!"


    The killer shouted loudly, his face turning pale.


    Just as Camel¡¯s bodyguard was hesitating, a sharp light suddenly shed.


    "Puff!"


    A dagger shining with sharp light pierced into his heart. The killer stared at his chest with his eyes wide


    open. The dagger was just the one he had used to kill countless people.


    Camel and the bodyguards were also shocked to see that. The dagger Baron had appreciated in his


    hand just now had disappeared.


    They didn''t even see how Baron had flown the dagger here. The killer from the Martial Association had


    been killed in a sh.


    "Just a killer. No matter who he is, even the leader of that Martial Association, if he dares to do


    anything evil, I will kill him without hesitation."


    Baron said proudly with his hands behind his back.


    Camel and the bodyguards were moved. Baron was overbearing and righteous and even did not take


    the Martial Association seriously.


    The Martial Association was an extremely powerful and mysterious organization in this country, and its


    branches were all over the world.


    People all knew they would survive if they offend anyone, including members of the eight families in


    Donas, but they wouldn¡¯t be alive if they offend someone in the Martial Association.


    It was conceivable how powerful the Martial Association was.


    "It was the Woods family behind all this. How about going there and ask its leader to punish Kenny


    Woods?" Camel asked cautiously.


    "Don''t start the war with the Maguire family and the Woods family now. Just forget all of these."


    After thinking for a moment, Baron said, "Come with me to the Maguire family!"


    Then he turned around and left.


    Camel was stunned for a while and then hurriedly caught up with Baron.


    At the same time, the people in the Maguire family even didn''t know what had happened before. They


    only knew that Tom had gone to find Baron in person to avenge Paris.


    Just then, Tom came back with his men.


    "Dad, did you avenge Paris? It must be done, right? I think no one can stop you."


    A middle-aged woman hurried forward, her eyes red, and asked expectantly.


    Paris was her son. She even didn¡¯t stop crying sincest night.


    "Of course! The master of our family did it in person. The murder must have died now."


    Other members were also confident.


    After all, the Maguire family was one of the top families in Kato. It was a shame that its member had


    been killed in Kato.


    This humiliation could only be erased if the person who killed Paris was punished severely.


    Tom was in a bad mood. When he was questioned by his family, he got furious and shouted, "Get out!


    All of you!"


    After saying that, he went back to his room angrily.


    "Is that guy still alive?"


    The members realized this. All of them looked sullen.


    "Dad, what should we do now? Do you really want to beg for his forgiveness? "


    In Tom''s vi, a middle-aged man stood in front of Tom and asked reluctantly.


    He was Sean Maguire, Paris¡¯s father.


    Tom tried to suppress his hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, "That bastard doesn''t want to see us at


    all. It''s impossible to get his forgiveness!"


    "Then what should we do? Troy won''t let us go if we can¡¯t do that. Is the Maguire family really going to


    perish?" Sean yelled with panic.


    Just at this moment, a violent roar of the engine suddenly came from outside.


    Tom and Sean''s faces changed dramatically, "What happened?"


    "Bang!"


    The door was suddenly smashed open, and a ck figure flew in andnded heavily on the ground


    next to Tom''s feet.


    When he saw it was a dead body, Tom¡¯s face was full of horror.


    "Mr. Maguire, can this gift satisfy you?"


    Baron''s voice suddenly sounded. He walked in, followed by Camel.


    "It''s you!"


    Tom''s pupils shrank. He didn''t expect that Baron woulde to the Maguire family in person.


    Most importantly, Baron only took Camel with him, no even a bodyguard.


    Themotion here soon attracted arge number of skilled killers of the Maguire family. They


    instantly surrounded Baron and Camel.


    "What? Mr. Maguire is gonna kill me?"


    Baron looked at Tom and asked yfully.


    Tom''s heart was beating wildly, and his eyes were full of hesitation. He was considering whether to kill


    Baron or not.


    The Henderson family would definitely start the war with the Maguire family if they killed Baron.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But if he didn''t kill Baron, as long as Baron could forgive him, the Maguire family might still exist.


    Inparison, he seemed to have no choice. He couldn¡¯t hurt Baron.


    "Dad, kill him! Avenge Paris!"


    Sean said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 248 He Was Framed

    Chapter 248 He Was Framed


    Sean shouted with hatred. After all, in his opinion, Baron was just the murderer who killed Paris.


    Camel looked at Sean coldly and said impolitely, "Tom is one of the top figures in Kato, but he has a


    stupid son like you. It''s really a tragedy of the Maguire family!¡±


    "What did you say?"


    Sean got furious.


    "Shut up!"


    Tom shouted angrily. He knew his son very well.


    Although Camel''s words were a little harsh, it was true.


    Seeing that Tom was angry, Sean immediately shut up, but he still looked hostile.


    "You even dare toe here!"


    Tom looked at Baron and said.


    More and more, he felt that Baron was not ordinary. Even the big shots like Camel and Edward


    followed this young man, especially in front of Martin Brook.


    As for the rtionship between Baron and Troy, he ignored it subconsciously.


    In his opinion, Baron just saved Troy''s life by ident. It wouldn''t be so long for Troy to forget that.


    Now that Baron and Camel came to the Maguire family, they must have had the perfect n.


    Tom finally made up his mind not to hurt Baron here. He ordered the Maguire family¡¯s masters there,


    "It¡¯s OK! Leave here!"


    "Dad..."


    Sean''s face turned pale with shock. When he was about to speak, Tom shouted at him again, "You also


    get out of here!"


    Sean red at Baron and left dejectedly.


    Suddenly, only Baron, Camel, Tom, and a dead body were left in therge hall.


    "Since Mr. Ellis and Mr. Owen suddenlye to my family, you must have something to talk about,


    right?"


    Tom expressionlessly looked at the two and said in neither humble nor pushy tone.


    Though Baron could easily ask the Henderson family to destroy the Maguire family, Tom still behaved


    strongly.


    "Mr. Ellis, tell Mr. Maguire."


    Baron sat opposite Tom.


    Camel was just standing beside Baron. It seemed that Camel had to follow Baron''s orders.


    Tom was shocked by this detail.


    "Yes, Mr. Owen."


    Camel replied respectfully. Then he looked at Tom and said, "Tom, you should be grateful. If Mr. Owen


    didn¡¯t help you, the Maguire family would have been destroyed."


    "Huh!"


    Tom said coldly, "Go straight to the point. I hate beating around the bush!"


    Camel looked at him expressionlessly, "Tom, if there is a chance for you to be the only top family


    in Kato, will you take it?"


    Tom was stunned for a while. He sneered when he came back to his sense, "Camel, do you think I am


    a fool? Even if there is such a chance, you won¡¯t be so kind to give it to me."


    "Tom! You¡¯d better think about the situation. Mr. Owen can easily destroy the Maguire family!"


    Camel was a little angry and said coldly, "Now you have only two choices. I help you to destroy the


    Woods family! Or I destroy the Maguire family!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Tom sensed something strange from Camel''s words.


    He was very clear about the current situation of the Maguire family. If Baron really wanted to destroy


    the Maguire family, the Maguire family would have no chance to resist at all.


    But Camel said that he would help him destroy the Woods family.


    "The Woods family is the one who really killed your grandson! And this killer was just under their order."


    Camel pointed at the dead body in ck and said coldly.


    Tom''s face changed dramatically, "That''s impossible!"


    "I''ve told you what I should say. It''s all up to you. Mr. Owen only gives you half a day to make a choice.


    If you haven''t replied before dark today, Mr. Owen will think you have chosen to die!"


    After saying that, Camel stood up and looked at Baron. "Mr. Owen, shall we go?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "There is one thing I need to add. Even if you choose the first way, you will only be an agent to help me


    manage everything in Kato, not let the Maguire family control everything."


    Baron slowly stood up and stared at Tom with his cold eyes. "Don''t try to betray me. Not long ago, a


    family in Kato disappeared overnight!"


    "Do you know why? Because they chose to betray me!"


    After saying that, Baron turned around and left.


    Camel also looked at Tom and said, "You should be wise. If your family really makes rtionships with


    the Lewis family, the status of your family in Kato will get promoted again. Who is thest person willing


    to see such a situation?"


    Camel said this and then went to follow Baron.


    Shocked, Tom stared at Baron''s back.


    Recently, only one family in Kato had been destroyed overnight, and that was the Porter family.


    This was an unclear case. People in Kato didn''t know what had happened. They only knew that Jacob


    had left the Porter family. Then, the enemies of the Porter family came to fight against the Porter one


    after another.


    If William Porter weren¡¯t wise enough, the Porter family would have been exterminated.


    The Porter family was one of the top families in Kato, but to those families in Kato, the Porter family


    was more threatening than the Maguire family and the Woods family.


    Because Jacob was in the Porter family. He was a skilled killer who could easily assassinate anyone in


    Kato.


    Last night in the Spring Garden Restaurant, Jacob had shown up and was very respectful to Baron.


    All of these indicated that it was Baron who destroyed the Porter family.


    And what Camel said just now was also reasonable.


    Since the news was exposed that the Maguire family would make a rtionship with the Lewis family


    through marriage, Paris had been assassinated many times. Now thinking about it, in Kato, only the


    Woods family, who was on par with the Maguire family, was unwilling to see the marriage between the


    Lewis family and the Maguire family.


    In this way, it was indeed possible for the Woods family to assassinate Paris.


    It was not until this moment that Tom realized how stupid he was.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Sean ran in and looked at Tom nervously.


    With a serious look on his face, Tom said, "Gather all the important members of our family at once. I


    have something important to discuss with them!"


    "Dad, what happened?"


    Sean asked in confusion.


    "Fuck off!"


    Tom roared.


    This son made him more and more helpless.


    Sean ran away in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Camel, who was driving, asked, "Mr. Owen, do you think Tom will believe us?"


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he believes or not.¡±


    Baron closed his eyes for rest and answered.


    Camel was stunned and quickly reacted.


    For Baron, the Maguire family was just a tool to help him manage things in Kato.


    It really didn¡¯t matter whether the Maguire family was willing to follow Baron. Baron could find another


    family to be his agent in Kato.


    "They can challenge me, but they can¡¯t use me!"


    Baron suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of strong killing intents. "How dare the Woods


    family use me? They must die!"

 Chapter 249 Coming War

    Chapter 249 Coming War


    Tom''s action was quick. He immediately gathered the important members of the family and discussed


    the matter of fighting against the Woods family.


    People in the Maguire family were all shocked when they heard that they were going to attack the


    Woods family.


    Over the years, the Woods family and the Maguire family were at the same level in Kato. On the


    surface, they had always been in harmony.


    Therefore, the status of these two strongest families in Kato had never been shaken.


    Now, Tom was going to attack the Woods family. Everyone was surprised.


    "This is the top-secret of our family. Anyone will be killed if he or she dares to talk about this outside!"


    Tom, who was sitting in the front seat, looked merciless.


    "Master, I just want to know why do you suddenly n to attack the Woods family?"


    Someone asked, "The Woods family is on par with our family. Once the war is started, both of us will be


    injured. At that time, I''m afraid that the whole situation in Kato will change greatly, and our family will


    also pay a heavy price."


    Tom nced at the speaker and said coldly, "Have I ever done something that I''m not sure of? You just


    need to follow me! "


    "Yes, master!"


    Everyone responded.


    As the master of the family, Tom was always dominant. Some people might question his decision, but


    no one dared to disobey.


    Soon, all the people of the Maguire family went to work ording to Tom''s order.


    On the other hand, Tom called Camel and reported, "The Maguire family is ready for action at any


    time!"


    He didn''t exin too much, but he showed the determination of the Maguire family.


    Camel smiled and said slowly, "then let''s start the n!"


    At the same time, in the study room of a luxurious vi of the Woods family, there were all kinds of


    calligraphy works of famous calligraphers hanging around the study.


    The master of the Woods family, Walter Woods, was practicing calligraphy.


    His handwriting was quite awesome.


    "Haha! Well written! "


    Walterughed with satisfaction after he finished writing.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, the door of the study was suddenly smashed open.


    "Master, bad news!"


    An old butler with gray hair looked flustered.


    Walter''s good mood was ruined by the butler.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Calm yourself down! You¡¯re also experienced."


    Walter said coldly, "tell me what happened.¡±


    "Master, just now, we received a call from the bank. They urge us to pay the loan. They said that the


    assets of our family are not qualified after the evaluation, so they need us to pay the loan."


    "And, the court has sealed up many of ourpanies, saying that there is something wrong with the


    ounts."


    "What''s more, all the senior executives of the group resigned. And the shares of the group were sold


    off in arge quantity. In just five minutes, the market value of thepany has evaporated sixty


    percent!"


    "And..."


    The old butler still didn¡¯t stop reporting.


    Walter''s calm face changed greatly, "What the hell is going on? Why are there so many problems?"


    "Master, no one knows what happened. Please find a way out! Within an hour, if we can''t gather


    enough money, the Woods family will be doomed!"


    The old butler was about to cry, his face full of anxiety.


    When the Woods family was in a mess, Tom also got the news about what had happened to the Woods


    family. His heart was pounding when he knew this.


    Originally, he had some doubts, but now he realized that Baron could really easily destroy the Woods


    family.


    Up to now, with the power of only the Maguire family, Tom even couldn''t hurt the Woods so much.


    However, Baron¡¯s actions could make the Woods family copse in one day.


    Tom also understood that this was also a warning given by Baron. In just a few minutes, Baron zapped


    the Woods family, and it was also a piece of cake for Baron to destroy the Maguires.


    Tom suddenly felt lucky. If he had chosen to attack Baron before, now the Maguires would have


    suffered from what the Woods was suffering.


    Just then, more than twenty ck off-road vehicles sped all the way towards the Woods family.


    After just twenty minutes, they arrived at the Woods family.


    In the first car of the fleet, Tom shouted excitedly, "Smash the gate and break in!"


    "Bang!"


    As the leading car crashed into the Woods Manor, other cars followed.


    All the industries of the Woods family were sealed up, and its partners canceled the cooperation. The


    senior managers were also gone.


    The Woods¡¯ industries hadpletely copsed.


    In this case, Tom brought his men to the Woods family.


    ¡°Tom Maguire!¡±


    Seeing Tom get out of the car, Walter was shocked and furious.


    "Walter Woods, from today on, the Woods family will no longer exist in Kato!"


    Tom said coldly.


    At this moment, Tom had the power to say that. The Woods family, whose economy hadpletely


    copsed, was at its weakest time.


    Everyone in the Woods family looked at Tom angrily. They knew that what happened to the Woods


    family today must have something to do with the Maguire family.


    "Tom, our families are always in harmony. What¡¯s your purpose toe here today? Are you here to


    Tom sneered, "Do you think you can stop me now?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Walter asked angrily.


    "I also don¡¯t want to damage our rtionships! As long as you let me take Kenny Woods and Bryan


    Woods away, I¡¯ll give you a way out!"


    Tom said.


    To take Kenny and Bryan away was his most important purpose here. Of course, to destroy the Woods


    family was also his mission.


    Walter''s face changed. He suddenly realized that his two grandsons were just the reason for such a


    terrible situation.


    It was also the thought of other members of the Woods family. They all looked at Kenny and Bryan.


    At this time, Kenny tried to be calm, while Bryan was trembling with fear.


    It was just their n to hire killers to assassinate Paris. Now Tom came here and wanted to take them


    away. It must have something to do with this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Do you really think we have no power to fight against you?"


    Walter roared angrily.


    Although he had already guessed the reason, he couldn¡¯t let Tom take his grandsons away.


    Tom sneered, "Oh? You¡¯re not willing to give them to me, huh? I¡¯ll do it myself!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tom waved his hand and ordered, "Take the two brats away!"


    "Who dares?"


    Walter barked. The dozen burly men appeared and immediately stood there to protect the family.


    ¡°Walter, you¡¯d better give them to me, and then I¡¯ll let others go. Otherwise, none of you will survive


    today!¡±


    Tom didn¡¯t act instantly, but his attitude was firm.


    Kenny and Bryan hired killers to kill Tom¡¯s grandson, and they were also the people Baron wanted.


    Anyway, Tom had to take them away.


    It seemed that this was also a test from Baron. Tom had to finish the task well, to prove that he was


    capable enough to be Baron¡¯s agent in Kato.

 Chapter 250 No Evidence

    Chapter 250 No Evidence


    For a moment, the two sides confronted each other.


    Although Tom had brought many fighters here, this was the base of the Woods family. The Woods


    would have more fighters here.


    Even so, Tom was not afraid at all.


    After all, there were so many descendants of the Woods here. Once they started the fighting, the


    Woods would suffer more.


    "Tom, you¡¯ve not powerful enough to make such a trap for me. Who is behind you?"


    Walter suddenly asked.


    He knew that the Woods family would be zapped today.


    "Walter, you don''t even know who you have offended. No wonder the Woods family is over!"Tom


    snorted.


    Walter asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "I didn¡¯t find anyone to help me. It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve offended someone you can¡¯t offend."


    Tom continued, "Of course, I would alsoe here even without any help. Your good grandsons


    nned to kill my grandson! Now you should know why I want to take them away!"


    Tom said through gritted teeth.


    Although Paris was not outstanding, he was still one of the Maguire family, Tom¡¯s grandson.


    Most importantly, the Maguire family was almost ruined because of this.


    "Bastards! Where are you!"


    Walter looked around to find Kenny and Bryan in the crowd.


    "Grandpa, this is just an excuse for them to kill us! Paris is my friend, so how could we n to kill him?"


    Kenny looked calm and also exined calmly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had made up his mind. No matter what happened, he would never admit his murder of killing Paris.


    "Grandpa! Paris has been our friend since we¡¯re children. We didn¡¯t kill him! Grandpa! Trust us! It¡¯s a


    trap!"


    Bryan then said, but his voice was trembling.


    Tom sneered, "It¡¯s you two that brought the doom to your family. Do you still want other family members


    to die for this?"


    Tom looked indifferent, but his eyes were full of killing intents.


    When he said this, many people in the Woods family were warned. They looked at Kenny and Bryan


    with hatred.


    "It was all because of you two! The family is gonna be ruined! How dare you still stay here and even


    want to trick us again?"


    "Master, the situation is all because of these two yboys. Hurry up! Kick them out. Mr. Maguire said


    he will let us go as long as he takes them away!"


    "Kenny, Bryan, get out of the family!"


    ¡­


    Many members of the Woods family immediately agreed to drive Kenny and Bryan away.


    Walter''s face was sullen. Faced with the irresistible disaster, two members of the family were not so


    important.


    "I can give them to you!"


    Walter finally made up his mind. He stared at Tom and said, "You should keep your words and let us


    stay in Kato!"


    The Woods¡¯ foundation was in Kato. They couldn¡¯t leave Kato no matter what happened. If they really


    left, it would be difficult for the Woods family to make another glory.


    As long as the Woods family stayed in Kato, even if all things were destroyed, the Woods family would


    also be developed sooner orter with the help of their previous connections.


    Although it was difficult to reach the previous level, it could at least be a chance.


    Hearing this, Kenny and Bryan''s faces turned pale.


    Did Walter also want to give up on them?


    However, Tom shook his head and said, "Walter, it''s not me who wanted to destroy the Woods family.


    You should know this."


    "Then let me meet the person behind you. I''ll talk to him!"


    Said Walter, gritting his teeth.


    "Walter, don¡¯t force me more. I¡¯m merciful enough to just take two young guys! You¡¯ll see my


    mercilessness if you speak more!"


    Tom said angrily.


    Of course, he knew it did harm to him if the Woods family still existed in Kato.


    He had to kick the Woods out of Kato, in case that the Woods took revenge.


    Hearing Tom¡¯s warning, Walter suddenly became upset. The hero also could be zapped one day.


    The Woods family stood at the top in Kato from a small family step by step. It took numerous ancestors


    a lot of time and effort, but now everything was ruined in just half an hour.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was.


    Everything now was traded for blood by the ancestors of the Woods family. It would be a shame if the


    family fell. Walter even felt he was shameful to see those dead ancestors when he died in the future.


    "Tom, I have to talk to the person behind you! Let me see him, or fight!"


    Walter suddenly said calmly, but his loud and firm voice surprised everyone.


    Now that the Woods family was in such a mess, was there still a chance for them to win?


    Tom was also confused. He didn¡¯t dare to move as he saw the firmness on Walter¡¯s face.


    Just then, a car slowly stopped beside Tom.


    Two men came out of the car.


    "Mr. Owen!"


    Seeing Baron again, Tom bowed slightly with great respect.


    In the crowd, when Kenny and Bryan saw Baron there, they even thought they had met the ghost.


    Especially when they saw Tom was respectful to Baron, they were even more frightened.


    Baron walked forward until he stopped about two meters away from Walter.


    "Are you just the person behind Tom? It''s you who ruined the Woods family and asked Tom to take my


    grandson away? "Walter suddenly asked.


    Baron said expressionlessly, "Your grandson hired the killer to kill Paris and framed me as the


    murderer. I definitely need to take revenge. I¡¯m gonna destroy the Woods family and take them away. Is


    there any problem?"


    "Do you have any evidence? You can¡¯t take anyone away today without any evidence!"


    Walter argued.


    "Evidence?"


    Baron sneered, "Do you think the evidence is important for me?"


    "Arrogant young man!¡±


    Walter tried his best to restrain his anger.


    "Arrogant? Ha! Then I will show you what is the real arrogance!"


    Baron sneered, turned around, and walked towards Kenny and Bryan, step by step.


    The masters of the Woods family immediately surrounded Baron in the middle. Tom''s face changed


    greatly. When he was about to ask his men to go further, he heard Baron say, "Behold carefully!"


    Obviously, Baron said this to Tom.


    "Kill this bastard!"


    Seeing that Baron was surrounded by those skilled masters, Bryan shouted ferociously.


    But no one would listen to him.


    Definitely, Walter didn¡¯t dare to hurt Baron.


    He wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as his grandsons to offend a young man who could destroy the Woods family


    in just half an hour!


    He was the leader of the Woods family, so he had to be calm.


    "Get out of my way if you guys don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Baron suddenly said.


    More than ten masters moved. They stood against Baron to protect Kenny and Bryan. No one stepped


    back.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, Baron suddenly moved.


    Baron moved so fast. He kicked away the killer standing in front of him. The poor killer fell to the


    ground, motionless, and fainted.


    There was dead silence!


    The Woods family invited that killer at a high price. Baron even zapped him with just one move. He


    kicked the skilled killers ten meters away in a sh!


    "You should listen to me.¡±


    Baron''s voice suddenly sounded.


    When he said this, he hade to Kenny and Bryan.


    Kenny, who had been looking calm before, couldn''t help trembling.


    Bryan, on the other hand, had already been paralyzed with fear. He sat on the ground with a pool of


    water stains on his pants.

 Chapter 251 The Truth Had Been Revealed

    Chapter 251 The Truth Had Been Revealed


    Baron stared at Kenny and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s you who hired a murderer to kill Paris, and then you


    peddled the rumor that I killed him, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scurrilous attack upon me!¡±


    Kenny immediately denied it. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The only thing I know is that Paris hired a


    murderer and tried to kill you on the top of the Marble Mountainst night, but you came down alive.


    Immediately after, Paris was killed on his way home. It¡¯s normal for you to be suspected by others.¡±


    Tom was shocked at what Kenny had said. If Kenny hadn¡¯t mentioned that, he wouldn¡¯t even have


    known this matter.


    ¡°Apart from me, Susan and Paris, no one knows that Paris had found a murderer to kill me, so, how do


    you know that?¡±


    Baron asked questioningly.


    Kenny was on the alert. But he still ignored this detail. Bryan, who was copsing on the ground,


    trembled violently when he heard Baron ask about it.


    After all, he was also involved in this.


    ¡°I heard it from Paris after the end of your match.¡±


    Kenny pretended to be calm, but obviously, he didn¡¯t have the confidence just now.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Baron suddenly pped on Kenny¡¯s face, and Kenny, who was standing in front of him, flew off several


    meters away.


    Kenny¡¯s teeth flew out of his mouth, and his mouth was full of blood.


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Walter was instantly furious.


    Immediately after that, Baron walked to Bryan. He looked down at Bryan, who was lying on the ground,


    and asked calmly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, Mr. Owen, I, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Before Baron started to ask, Bryan was already too scared, and his voice was trembling.


    At that moment, he could only remember what Kenny had warned him. He couldn¡¯t tell others that he


    was involved in the murder of Baron.


    He knew if he told the truth, Baron would definitely kill him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked anything. You don¡¯t know what?¡±


    Baron shook his head and slightly narrowed his eyes, ¡°Answer my question. If you make me


    dissatisfied, I will first break one of your legs. If you make me dissatisfied again, I will break your


    second leg until all your limbs are deformed. After that, I will let you experience something even


    crueler.¡±


    ¡°Baron, are you trying to extract his confession by torturing?¡±


    Walter clenched his fists and yelled in anger.


    Walter knew very well what kind of person Bryan was.


    Bryan could be regarded as a cowardly bully. If Baron really pressed him into confession, he would


    admit even what he hadn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Somehow, Baron held a small stone in his hand. As soon as Walter finished speaking, Baron threw the


    stone out, and it instantly shed Walter¡¯s face.


    Walter suddenly felt a pain on his face. He subconsciously reached out his hand and touched it. It was


    bleeding.


    What Baron had done made everyone present shocked.


    A small stone was like a bullet for Baron. The most horrible thing was that Baron could even control the


    stone so precisely. It just scratched Walter¡¯s face.


    Just now, what if he aimed at Walter¡¯s neck?


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me when I am asking him the question. If you dare to do it again next time, I will kill


    you!¡±


    Baron said overbearingly.


    After that, the whole room was silent as the grave. No one dared to say anything.


    Walter also felt afraid. He knew how powerful Baron was, so he had to shut up.


    Tom felt his heart pounding violently. He had seen many great killers before, but he had never seen


    such a terrifying one as Baron.


    He kicked Kenny away before, and now he even hurt Walter with a small stone.


    Even Jacob didn¡¯t have such strength.


    He suddenly understood why Baron just let him watch them on the side. He wanted to deter Tom. If


    Tom dared to betray Baron, Baron could kill him with a small stone.


    ¡°Tell me! Who killed Paris?¡±


    Baron curled up his lips and showed a smile.


    But for Bryan, Baron¡¯s smile was so terrifying.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    After Bryan only said those two words, he did not dare to continue to say anything more.


    If he told the truth, he would die!


    If he didn¡¯t tell the truth, he had to suffer endless pain, and then he would die in the end!


    Whether he said it or not, he would die, so how can he say it out?


    ¡°As long as you tell me the truth, I promise you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Baron also knew Bryan was worried about something. He said to him with a smile.


    ¡°You, can you promise me?¡± Bryan was hesitant.


    ¡°I always keep my word!¡± Baron said aloud.


    ¡°Bryan, no! Don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Kenny slurred.


    He knew how serious the consequences of telling Baron the truth, so he didn¡¯t want Bryan to say it.


    ¡°He is still able to speak. Then let him never could speak again!¡±


    Baron nced at Kenny expressionlessly. He flexed his fingers and shot a small stone. The stone


    instantly pierced through Kenny¡¯s throat.


    The crowd still didn¡¯t know what happened. They only saw Baron flex his finger.


    Then Kenny subconsciously covered his throat with his hand. A lot of blood flowed out through his


    finger gaps.


    The whole room was deathly still!


    Bryan, who had already been very scared, became instantly incontinent. The air was filled with an


    extremely irritating stench.


    ¡°If you can take him to the hospital within ten minutes, maybe he can be saved!¡± Baron reminded


    Walter.


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Walter suddenly shouted out and rushed over.


    ¡°Baron, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Walter¡¯s eyes were red as he roared.


    Baron¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°Are you sure you can kill me?¡±


    Walter noticed Baron¡¯s terrifying eyes. He felt himself being stared at by a beast. His whole body was


    soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°Send Kenny to the hospital!¡±


    Walter shouted angrily at the crowd.


    Kenny was only pierced through the throat. That didn¡¯t mean that he was incurable. But if he was sent


    to the doctorte, he would still die.


    Now, they could onlypromise.


    ¡°How did Paris die? I didn¡¯t want to ask the same question a third time! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee


    where I will shoot my next stone.¡±


    Baron looked at Bryan again. There was a small stone between his two fingers.


    Although it was just a stone, it scared him more than any instrument.


    ¡°Bryan, tell him everything you know!¡±


    Walter gritted his teeth and said to Bryan.


    He knew very well that if Bryan dared to hide anything, Baron would kill him.


    ¡°It was Kenny, who found someone to kill Paris. He said this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for our


    Woods family. Paris¡¯s death could not only destroy the matrimonial alliance between the Lewis family


    and the Maguire family but also killed you by the hand of the Maguire family.¡±


    Bryan cried and said, ¡°Kenny did this all by himself from beginning to end. It has nothing to do with me.


    It really has nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Before that, has he tried to assassinate Susan a few times?¡± Baron suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes. Kenny not only found someone to assassinate Susan, but also tried to assassinate Paris, but he


    never made it.¡±


    Bryan responded in a hurry.


    All the people of the Woods family were deathly pale.


    They originally still held some hope, but now, everything was ruined.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡±


    Baron already knew what he wanted to know. As for how to deal with the Woods family, that was Tom¡¯s


    business.

 Chapter 252 Rest in Peace

    Chapter 252 Rest in Peace


    If it weren¡¯t for deterring Tom, Baron wouldn¡¯t havee to the Woods family himself. He would just let


    Camel go into action, and it would be very easy for them to obtain the whole Kato.


    The Porter family was the precedent.


    Baron originally thought the Porter family wouldn¡¯t betray him, but never thought that they would dare to


    make use of him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened just now was a big shock for Tom.


    At the same time, it could also help Tom find out the truth of Paris¡¯s death. In this way, Tom would no


    longer bear grudges against Baron, but would only be grateful to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Tom said thanks to Baron seriously.


    He knew very well that if Baron wanted to destroy the Maguire family, their family would have to face


    everything that happened to the Woods family now.


    Baron nodded slightly, ¡°Remember what I said. I can tolerate anyone¡¯s challenge, but I can¡¯t tolerate


    betrayal! If you dare to betray me, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Hearing that, he trembled and quickly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Owen. I swear that I will never betray


    you!¡±


    Baron hurt Kenny just with a small stone, which was more horrible than any gun and ammunition. Tom


    didn¡¯t dare to betray him at all.


    After warning Tom, Baron turned around and got into the low-profile Phaeton. Camel drove him away.


    ¡°Walter, what else do you want to say now?¡±


    After seeing Baron leave, Tom looked at Walter seriously.


    The cause of Paris¡¯s death was finally revealed, as well as several times of assassinations before.


    Everything was done by a young descendant from the Woods family.


    Walter looked grieved. He sighed and suddenly said, ¡°Everything wrong has its cause! Everything


    Kenny has done has nothing to do with the Woods family!¡±


    When their family heard these words, they all sighed with emotion.


    As the most outstanding young descendant of the Woods family, Kenny had been trained by Walter as


    the future heir, and as it turned out, Kenny was indeed very outstanding.


    If Kenny hadn¡¯t misjudged Baron¡¯s strength and background this time, it was the Maguire family that


    had been destroyed now. After today, the Woods family would be the most influential family in Kato.


    Now, however, Kenny waspletely abandoned by Walter.


    But the people of the Woods family could understand it. After all, Kenny made a grave mistake this


    time. The entire Woods family was overthrown because of him.


    ¡°You just let a descendant of your family bear everything and want me to leave this matter at that?¡±


    Tom roared with red eyes.


    Over the years, the Woods family and the Maguire family had live harmoniously in peace on the


    surface, but secretly they were fighting for mastery.


    Especially during the previous years, when the Woods family was dominant, the Maguire family was


    held back everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for Tom, the Maguire family had already been destroyed by the


    Woods family.


    Tom had always held back his anger in the past. Today he could finally give vent to hisint.


    ¡°The Woods family has been overthrown. What else do you want?¡± Walter roared angrily.


    ¡°In addition to Kenny, I want you to die!¡±


    Tom suddenly pointed at Walter and looked very determined, ¡°Only after you die, I can feel at ease!¡±


    All the Woods family members were dumbfounded. Even Walter had to die?


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Walter suddenly smiled, ¡°Because Kenny misjudged his opponent, it not only ruined the inheritance of


    several generations of our Woods family but also took his and our family¡¯s doomsday!¡±


    At that moment, Walter didn¡¯t feel afraid, but only felt sad.


    The Woods family all looked sad, but none of them dared to plead for mercy.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    In the next second, Walter suddenly knelt down, which shocked everyone present.


    Even Tom himself waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, Kenny hired a murderer to kill your grandson and deserves to pay for his life! As the


    master of the Woods family, I am naturally responsible for this matter. You can kill me, but I beg you to


    let the rest of the Woods family go!¡±


    Walter pleaded with Tom. He knelt down only for the Woods family¡¯s offsprings.


    All sorts of feelings welled up in Tom¡¯s mind. The previous master of a family who once fought side by


    side with him was now kneeling down at his feet.


    Although the victory belonged to him, he didn¡¯t feel happy but felt a sense of loss.


    They were both masters of top families. They were friends but also enemies to each other.


    He suddenly wondered what Walter would do if he was Walter today.


    And whether Walter would let him go?


    After a long while, Tom finally nodded, ¡°Okay. I promise you, but only if all Woods family members


    leave Kato and never take avenge on the Maguire family forever. Otherwise, I will do everything I can


    to kill all your family members!¡±


    Walter suddenly cried and said with a sincere face, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After that, he got up, swept his gaze at the whole Woods family, and then said aloud, ¡°Today, you must


    leave Kato and nevere back! If anyone dares to take avenge on the Maguire family, then you will


    be the man of eternal guilt in our family!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡­


    All the Woods family members cried.


    Walter was such a proud man that even when the master of the influential family came in person, he


    would not kneel.


    Now he knelt in front of Tom to preserve the offsprings of the Woods family.


    To a person like Walter, dignity was the most important thing.


    It could be imagined how unwilling and desperate he was when kneeling in front of Tom just now.


    ¡°Mr. Maguire, thank you so much!¡±


    Walter suddenly said loudly.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Walter took out a silver dagger and stabbed it directly into his heart.


    Arge amount of blood flowed out from his heart. His white clothes were instantly dyed red with blood.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ...


    All the Woods knelt down. They felt so grieved.


    Tom was depressed, but he knew that if he was Walter, he would do the same thing.


    Because they were, by nature, the same kind of people.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderbolt suddenly exploded in the sky, followed by a downpour of rain instantly.


    The entire Woods family was immersed in grief.


    Tom walked up to Walter¡¯s corpse and bowed deeply, while roaring loudly, ¡°Mr. Maguire, rest in peace!¡±


    ¡°Master, rest in peace!¡±


    ¡°Master, rest in peace!¡±


    ¡­


    After hearing Tom¡¯s words, countless killers of the Woods family shouted in unison.


    The sound was like wave after wave, resounding throughout the Woods Manor.


    Soon, the news of the Woods family¡¯s destruction spread throughout the entire Kato.


    The public did not know what had happened but only knew that within half an hour, the Woods family


    first copsed economically, followed by the suppression of all the industries by various forces.


    Then, Walter killed himself. And Kenny, the best young offspring of the Woods family, was killed on his


    way to the hospital.


    The rest of the Woods family left Kato overnight.


    From then on, the Maguire family became the most influential family in Kato, and no family could be


    People all knew that Tom became the hegemon of Kato, but only Tom himself knew that it was Baron


    who gave everything to him.


    And he was just Baron¡¯s puppet.

 Chapter 253 Eat It

    Chapter 253 Eat It


    In the next few days, Camel had sessively handed over many issues to Tom.


    Originally, Baron asked Camel to train a right-hand man, and then hand over everything in Kato to him.


    After a month, he would arrange for Camel to go to Brone Group headquarters.


    Now the Maguire family submitted to Baron. With the Maguire family¡¯s dominance in Kato, Camel didn¡¯t


    need to wait to leave until a monthter.


    In just one week, Camelpleted the handover work with Tom.


    On the top floor of Brone Group branch in Cona.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, I have finished all the affairs in Kato. When can I leave for Donas?¡±


    Camel stood behind Baron and looked at him. Baron had his hands behind his back and looked into the


    distance.


    ¡°I have already told you the advantages and disadvantages of going to Donas. Now, do you still want to


    go there?¡±


    Baron suddenly turned around and looked at Camel and asked.


    Camel nodded with determination, ¡°Mr. Owen, I¡¯m going there!¡±


    Originally, Camel was somewhat uneasy, but everything that happened in the Woods family that day


    made him even more determined.


    Although the Woods family¡¯s economy copsed, it was because he had made overall arrangements in


    Kato in advance that he could do it so sessfully.


    Originally, he did not intend to expose his arrangement in Kato so quickly, but Baron¡¯s appearance


    made it all exposed in advance.


    Moreover, he also understood that even he hadn¡¯t made those arrangements there, it still wouldn¡¯t


    change the oue.


    ¡°Okay. Since you insist, then you can go there today!¡± Baron said.


    Baron was still very grateful to Camel. He knew Camel was not only wise and resourceful but also very


    loyal to him.


    Soon, a middle-aged man appeared in the office.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Jacob walked in.


    ¡°Camel is going to Donas. I want you to protect him on the way.¡±


    Baron said seriously, ¡°You must ensure he is safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise toplete the task!¡±


    Noticing Baron was very serious, Jacob immediately stood at attention and said to him firmly.


    ¡°No matter what, you both have to be alive!¡±


    Baron¡¯s gaze softened. He looked at them and exhorted, ¡°If you really can¡¯t cope with the situation in


    Donas, I won¡¯t me you even if you give up. I just want you both to be alive.¡±


    Camel and Jacob were both touched.


    Baron undoubtedly treated them as his own brothers.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°Owen, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as I am alive, I will never let anything happen to Mr. Ellis!¡±


    They both promised to Baron.


    That day, Camel and Jacob headed for Donas.


    Baron had ced great expectations on them.


    Brone Group was the only thing Baron¡¯s mother left to him. He would do his best to protect it.


    ¡°One day, I will personally go to the Owen family and ask that person how he could drive my mother


    and me out of their family so cruelly!¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes were so sharp.


    When Baron was about to leave work, he received a call from Susan, ¡°Baron, are you free tonight? My


    father wants to invite you to dinner.¡±


    It was obvious that Susan was very happy judged by her voice.


    Baron did want to get in touch with Edward, so he agreed.


    In fact, since the day he returned to Cona and met Edward for the first time, Edward had already


    helped him many times in secret.


    Otherwise, Brone Group¡¯s branch in Cona would not have seeded in winning some important


    cooperation projects.


    Originally, because of the rtionship between Edward and the Owen family, Baron did not have a


    good opinion of Edward. After returning home from Kato this time, he arranged for someone to


    investigate Edward secretly.


    As a result, to his surprise, Edward only knew Steward, the housekeeper of the Owen family, and had


    nothing to do with the Owen family at all.


    Back then, Steward once helped the Lewis family, which let them achieve the status today.


    As long as Edward had nothing to do with the Owen family, it was not necessary to reject him.


    Spring Garden Restaurant was a chain restaurant of the Brook family. It could be found in every city,


    and each of them was built at the top-level area.


    Since that day in Kato, the Brook family was abandoned by Troy in public, and the Brook family had


    be a target of public criticism.


    After all, in the past few years, the Brook family took advantage of the background of the Henderson


    family, acted domineeringly, and offended many people.


    Now, the Spring Garden Restaurant had been acquired by the Lewis family.


    When Baron arrived at the restaurant, it was still early, so he found a seat in the lobby and waited for


    Susan and Edward.


    ¡°Ah! Are you fucking blind?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much this dress costs? It¡¯s Chanel. It costs more than 100,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate for it today, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Not far from his seat, a seductively dressed young woman growled angrily at a waitress.


    Just then, a middle-aged bald manager walked over.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The manager saw the woman and smiled.


    ¡°Why have you hired such a waitress? She spilled soup all over my body. If you don¡¯t give me an


    exnation, you will get the rough side of my tongue!¡±


    This Miss Wilson was so angry. She looked at the manager coldly.


    ¡°You fool, are you blind?¡±


    ¡°How dare you even make Miss Wilson¡¯s dress dirty?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Miss Wilson is?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate for it, I will definitely punish you.¡±


    The manager scolded the waitress.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose!¡±


    The waitress was very scared. She apologized again and again. There was a clear palmprint on her


    face, which was obviously pped by that Miss Wilson just now.


    Because the waitress was turning her back to Baron, he didn¡¯t recognize her at first. After she


    apologized, Baron knew who she was. It was Taylor Wilson.


    ¡°Do you think your apology is enough?¡±


    She was so hard on the waitress. She suddenly poured a bowl of rice on the ground and stomped on


    the rice a few more times. Then she sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you canpensate for my dress.


    As long as you eat the rice on the ground, I will let you go!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This woman is so mean, right? She even lets this waitress eat the rice on the ground!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Do you know who that woman is? She is Taylor from the Wilson family in


    Cona! Be careful! If she hears you, you¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡­


    The people around were talking with each other. Many of them couldn¡¯t bear to see it, but due to


    Taylor¡¯s status, no one dared to intervene.


    The waitress¡¯s eyes were red, and she was about to cry.


    She couldn¡¯t even pay 10,000 dors, let alone 100,000 dors.


    But if she didn¡¯t pay for it, she would have to eat the rice that had been stepped on the floor.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat it. Otherwise, when I change my mind, even if you want to eat it, it will be toote!¡±


    Taylor hurriedly urged.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat it!¡±


    The waitress finally made up her mind and she cried out instantly.


    Taylorughed. It seemed that she carried out her conspiracy sessfully.


    Just as the waitress was about to squat down, a strong arm suddenly grabbed her shoulder,


    ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 254 Cheer Everyone Greatly

    Chapter 254 Cheer Everyone Greatly


    Everyone in the restaurant noticed what happened there. Baron¡¯s appearance instantly attracted


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    When the waitress saw Baron, she looked surprised, ¡°Baron!¡±


    This waitress was Sarah.


    At that moment, her eyes were red and tears were swirling in her eyes.


    She was so beautiful, gentle, and kind.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t spill the soup on your clothes at all. Why did you ask her topensate for it? You are so


    mean!¡±


    Baron coldly looked at Taylor. She was really annoying.


    He found that only the ce where the dishes were ced was sprinkled with a little soup. As for


    Taylor¡¯s clothes, there was no soup spilled on them at all.


    A handsome young man sitting opposite Taylor had been staring at Sarah all the time.


    Soon, Baron understood what was going on.


    Apparently, Taylor saw that Sarah was so beautiful that even her ownpanion was attracted to her,


    so she was jealous and deliberately sought trouble with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Taylor also recognized Baron. She gradually became furious.


    This woman was the youngdy of the Wilson family in Cona.


    Last time at the entrance of McGill Auctions, Taylor tried to forcefully ask Baron to pretend to be her


    boyfriend, so she could get rid of Trump of the McGill family.


    But she was rejected. After she became angry from embarrassment, she asserted that Baron harassed


    her.


    Trump was pursuing Taylor, so he then held a grudge against Baron.


    Today, it was the second time for Baron to see this woman.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, do you know this gentleman?¡±


    The manager asked cautiously.


    Taylor rolled her eyes and angrily rebuked, ¡°How can I know this kind of trash?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your restaurant? Has it be a dumping ground now?¡±


    ¡°First, the waitress soiled my Chanel shawl, and then this trash stood out to defend her. Aren¡¯t you


    afraid of beingughed at after the informationes out?¡±


    ¡°Now, either let them eat the rice on the floor and get out of my sight or let thempensate for my


    Chanel shawl!¡±


    Taylor scolded the manager, but everyone could notice that she just wanted to insult Baron.


    After that, she picked up a te of leftover vegetables and poured them on the rice. Then she said


    sarcastically, ¡°I guess you can¡¯t eat the rice, so I give you some vegetables. The taste should be very


    good. Eat them!¡±


    The manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and hurriedly scolded Sarah, ¡°Hurry up! Eat it and


    get out!¡±


    ¡°Kid, you need to have money if you want to defend your woman! How dare you act like this in front of


    Miss Wilson?¡±


    ¡°If you still want to live in Cano, hurry up and eat it with this woman.¡±


    After the manager scolded Sarah, he shouted at Baron in anger.


    After saying that, he also deliberately stepped on the rice on the ground. Then he said coldly, ¡°Kid, do


    you know where this is? This is Spring Garden Restaurant, the top restaurant in Cona!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much the rice that Miss Wilson gave you cost? That bowl of rice costs more than a


    thousand dors, and that te of cabbage is the top organic vegetable imported from abroad. A small


    te of it costs more than two thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°She is a waitress. You are just a poor boy. I think you¡¯ve never eaten such an expensive meal in your


    life, right? You should thank Miss Wilson for her great kindness!¡±


    The manager mocked them. He knew Taylor. As long as he could make her happy, everything would be


    all right.


    Sarah was in a panic. Although she didn¡¯t know who Taylor was, from the way the manager acted, she


    could tell that Taylor¡¯s family must be very influential.


    She had already troubled Baron many times. She was really worried that because of her, Baron would


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    offend big shots.


    ¡°Baron, this is my own business. It has nothing to do with you. You should go now!¡±


    Sarah anxiously urged him.


    This kind but silly woman only wanted to bear everything by herself.


    ¡°Go? Where should you go? You haven¡¯t eaten the meal Miss Wilson gave you! He can¡¯t leave!¡±


    The manager threatened them.


    ¡°Manager, this matter has nothing to do with my friend. Please let him go, okay?¡±


    Sarah pleaded with the manager. She was about to cry out. But she still tried her best to hold back her


    tears.


    Many customers who came to the restaurant could not bear to see it. But after learning Taylor¡¯s identity,


    no one dared to stand out.


    Taylor was socent. She sat there and her eyes were so cold.


    Last time at the entrance of McGill Auctions, Baron¡¯s rejection was the biggest shame to her.


    Originally, she had always remembered Baron in her mind, but she never thought that she would meet


    him here today.


    She naturally would not let Baron go easily.


    Baron narrowed his sharp eyes. He looked at the manager, ¡°You said that you want us to eat the meal


    you stepped on, right?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Are you fucking deaf?¡±


    The manager scolded aloud, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you eat the rice on the ground, I¡¯ll let you leave!¡±


    With Taylor backing him up, he was not afraid of anything now.


    Baron was very angry. He suddenly walked towards the manager.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Seeing Baron walking towards him, the manager was suddenly startled. He hurriedly shouted at him.


    ¡°Baron!¡±


    Sarah knew Baron was very powerful. She immediately panicked, and subconsciously grabbed Baron¡¯s


    arm.


    Baron looked back at Sarah, and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go too far!¡±


    After saying that, Baron continued to walk forward.


    With Baron¡¯s every step forward, the manager felt in panic. Until Baron walked in front of him, he


    became irritated and shouted, ¡°What? Do you dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Hit you?¡±


    Baron sneered, ¡°That would make my hands dirty!¡±


    Just as he said this, Baron suddenly stretched out an arm and violently grabbed the manager¡¯s hair,


    and pressed his head hard.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The manager¡¯s head was fiercely pressed by Baron on the rice.


    ¡°Since you think this meal is so delicious, then eat it all!¡±


    Baron looked so cruel. His eyesight was so cold.


    This deeply shocked everyone present.


    Everyone kept silent and stared dumbly at Baron.


    But many people felt this cheer them greatly.


    What the manager did just now had already made many people angry, but because Taylor was present,


    no one dared to stand out to defend Sarah.


    Seeing Baron act like that, they all felt relieved.


    Taylor didn¡¯t feel surprised when she saw Baron do that. At the entrance of McGill Auctions, Baron


    even dared to hit Trump, let alone a manager this time.


    Taylor thought her conspiracy was carried out sessfully.

 Chapter 255 Stop It

    Chapter 255 Stop It


    Baron was so powerful that he pressed the manager¡¯s head to the ground and mmed his face on the


    cold floor.


    The manager screamed extremely miserably. His face was full of blood, and some of his teeth were


    broken.


    His mouth and face were covered with the food that had just been trampled on.


    Only the manager¡¯s squeal could be heard in Spring Garden Restaurant.


    Sarah was dumbfounded and thought he went too far.


    She suddenly remembered something. Then she hurriedly urged Baron in panic, ¡°Baron, you should go


    now, or it will be toote!¡±


    Although she had not yet worked here a few days, she had always been sharp-eyed. In the Spring


    Garden Restaurant, there were still many itinerant people guarding the restaurant every day.


    Baron just hit the manager. They couldn¡¯t just let Baron go.


    But when Sarah said this, it was already toote.


    ¡°You want to leave after hitting him? Do you think you can leave here safely?¡±


    A teasing voice sounded.


    Seven or eight big and tall men rushed out from the room next to them and instantly surrounded Baron


    in the middle.


    Sarah looked pale and also felt terrified. She even cried out. She held the corner of Baron¡¯s coat tightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Marques is here too!¡±


    ¡°Who is Marques? Is he very powerful?¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t you know Marques? All property of the Lewis family in Cano is covered up by Marques.¡±


    ¡°What! Does that mean that this young man is going to die?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! How can the Lewis family be offended by such a young man?¡±


    The guests around were all worried about Baron¡¯s safety. They all looked nervously at the middle-aged


    man standing in the middle.


    ¡°Mr. Daun, please give me the justice!¡±


    The manager¡¯s face was covered with blood and he couldn¡¯t talk clearly.


    But Marques didn¡¯t want to see how seriously he was hurt at all. He had been staring at Sarah beside


    Baron all the time.


    Marques narrowed his eyes, which made his eyes look smaller.


    Sarah also realized that Marques was staring at her. Her body was shivering because she was afraid.


    She subconsciously hid behind Baron.


    ¡°Kid, you even dare to hit my people in my territory. I must say you really have a lot of guts.¡±


    Marques smiled and said to Baron. Someone who didn¡¯t know Marques would think he was really nice.


    Baron said expressionlessly, ¡°If your dog hadn¡¯t provoked my people, I wouldn¡¯t have hit him.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°He called Marques¡¯ man a dog in front of him!¡±


    ¡°He is asking to die!¡±


    ¡°Originally, he still has a way out, but now he must die!¡±


    Hearing Baron¡¯s words, the crowd was shocked.


    Marques remained calm and still smiled at him.


    Just when everyone thought he was about to get furious, he suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°Kid, you are really arrogant!¡±


    Marques sneered and said. He looked so cruel.


    ¡°Mr. Daun, have you seen that? He even looks down upon you. He should be fed to the fish!¡±


    The managerughed and looked crazy.


    Originally, he was worried that Marques would let Baron go, but to his surprise, Baron even looked


    down upon him. He thought Marques would definitely kill him today.


    Taylor on the side was smiling smugly.


    She knew Marques very well. She knew that he was very horny, and also knew that he happened to be


    here today.


    Since Baron wanted to defend Sarah, what Taylor needed to do was only to draw out Marques. Sarah


    was so beautiful that Marques would definitely like her. Then Baron would offend Marques.


    As for thepanion sitting opposite her, he looked so terrified.


    Her malepanion was not a young master from a rich family, but just a college student from a sports


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    school kept by her. He was very handsome, so she liked him.


    A student who hadn¡¯t left the university had never seen such a battle.


    ¡°Kid, you are still very young. You still have a long way to go. For the sake of your girlfriend, I will let


    you go!¡±


    Marques made no secret of his purpose and said while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Then thanks a lot!¡±


    Baron pretended not to understand what he meant. He pulled Sarah and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sarah was so scared. Baron held her hand and wanted to leave.


    But they had not walked a few steps, Marques rebuked them, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Marques shouted at them. His expression changed a little and obviously, he was not happy.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Baron asked indifferently.


    ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t understand me?¡±


    ¡°Or are you deliberately pretending not to understand me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to leave, but I didn¡¯t let you take that woman!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you have such a beautiful girlfriend, would I let you go?¡±


    Marquesughed sarcastically and stared lustfully at Sarah again, ¡°Beauty, I think you love your


    boyfriend very much, right? Surely you don¡¯t want to see him get hurt, do you?¡±


    ¡°As long as you can stay with me for one night, I¡¯ll let him go. How about that?¡±


    Sarah was so shocked, ¡°You are so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment!¡± Marquesughed shamelessly and said.


    ¡°Marques, right? I advise you to shut your mouth! Or else you won¡¯t even know how you will die!¡±


    Baron was finally going to kill him.


    He must kill Marques, who even dared to take a woman by force in public.


    Obviously, Marques had done many such things. No one knew how many women had been disgraced


    because of him.


    No matter how he died couldn¡¯t exonerate him from his guilt.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    The manager immediately chided.


    Marques wanted to kill him immediately.


    Others called him ¡°smiling cat¡±, because no matter what happened, Marques would always smile.


    The ¡°smiling cat¡± was angry now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll just crush your limbs and make you neither live nor die!¡±


    ¡°And then I will fuck your woman right in front of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯ll still be so arrogant.¡±


    Marques¡¯s expression was ferocious. He also felt excited. He was unable to hold himself back.


    Those big men standing behind Marques looked at Baron. They all thought Baron was weak.


    ¡°Go home and fuck your mother!¡±


    Baron was instantly furious.


    Although Sarah was not his woman, she was still a very important friend to him.


    Now Sarah had been insulted by Marques like this. Then he didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.


    ¡°You are going too far!¡±


    Being angrily scolded by Baron, Marques was very angry. He stood up immediately and roared,


    ¡°Whack him! Make his life a living hell!¡±


    Those big men immediately rushed towards Baron.


    Taylor, who was watching them from the side, was full of expectation.


    She felt so happy to see Baron being tortured like this.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Just at such a crucial moment, someone shouted angrily.

 Chapter 256 Contradiction Between His Words and Deeds

    Chapter 256 Contradiction Between His Words and Deeds


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    When Marques saw Edward appeared, he panicked. Then he hurriedly roared in anger.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, why are you here today?¡±


    Marques hurriedly went forward. His head was covered in a cold sweat.


    Edward had warned him to act in a low profile.


    Just now, he even let his men whack Baron.


    At this moment, he still felt a little lucky that he didn¡¯t rush to do it just now, or he was done if he was


    caught by Edward.


    Edward, however, did not even look at Marques. He walked quickly towards Baron. He was followed by


    a young woman. It was Susan.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting for us, Mr. Owen!¡±


    After Edward stood in front of Baron, he slightly nodded his head respectfully.


    Boom!


    The entire Spring Garden Restaurant was silent immediately!


    Everyone stared at them and focused on what would happen.


    At thest second, Marques felt lucky that he didn¡¯t rush to make his move, but the next second,


    Edward took the initiative to greet Baron.


    Cold sweat flew down along his hair. Instantly, Marques was drenched in a cold sweat.


    The richest man in Cano even bowed his head and greeted this young man. How could he offend him?


    ¡°Baron, long time no see!¡±


    Susan smiled happily.


    In fact, it had only been a week since they met in Katost time.


    Susan turned to look at Sarah suddenly. She felt surprised.


    Susan noticed Sarah¡¯s delicate facial features and perfect figure even she was in work clothes.


    It seemed that she was very afraid. She grasped the corner of Baron¡¯s clothes tightly. Susan could


    notice that she was jittery.


    Baron ignored her. He looked at Marques who was already terrified, ¡°Just now you said you want to


    crush my limbs? And make me live in a living hell?¡±


    As soon as Baron finished speaking, he suddenly took a step towards Marques.


    ¡°You also said that you will fuck my friend in front of me?¡±


    ¡°And make me experience utter misery?¡±


    ¡°And you also wanted to see if I can still be as arrogant as I was just now?¡±


    Baron questioned Marques with every step forward. By the time he finished speaking, he was only one


    meter away from Marques.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Edward said in great anger, ¡°Marques, how dare you offend my distinguished guest?¡±


    At that moment, Edward was indeed furious.


    On the day when Baron had just returned to Cona, Steward, the old housekeeper of the Owen family,


    had asked him to follow Baron¡¯s orders.


    But Baron didn¡¯t like him all the time.


    He tried so hard to get Susan to help invite Baron here for dinner. But his own dog even offended


    Baron.


    He had spent so much energy getting Baron to change his opinion on him. Was it going to be ruined?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Although Marques was an itinerant person, he was only a dog raised by Edward, so how could he dare


    to contradict what Edward said?


    Now, a young man who had a higher status than Edward was offended by him.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I know I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    ¡°I beg you to give me one more chance. I will not let you down again!¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will be an obedient dog and never dare to look down on people again.¡±


    Marques was really scared. While begging for mercy, he kept knocking his head heavily on the ground,


    and soon, his forehead was covered with blood.


    Seeing this, the guests who had just been here were all dumbfounded.


    Marques who was extremely arrogant just now was kneeling at the feet of Edward and begging for


    mercy, and even called himself a dog.


    Taylor¡¯s countenance fell. She knew that Baron and Susan knew each other, but she didn¡¯t expect that


    even Edward, was respectful to Baron.


    Was he really a son-inw who was expelled from a small family?


    ¡°Someonees here to crush Marques¡¯s limbs. Then leave him at the entrance of Spring Garden


    Restaurant and don¡¯t let him leave!¡±


    Edward was ruthless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If there are customers who are willing to give him


    some food, just let him eat, if not, then let him starve to death!¡±


    As the richest man in Cano, Edward wasn¡¯t fainthearted and hesitant in action at all.


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, those big men went towards Marques quickly.


    ¡°Rat-tat!¡±


    Marques panicked. He knocked his head heavily on the ground, and begged Edward, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I


    really know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Edward shouted without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Soon, Marques cried out sharply in pain.


    All people present were shocked.


    Marques¡¯ limbs were crushed, but it was also he who just threatened to crush Baron¡¯s limbs.


    This perfectly proved the truth that evil was rewarded with evil.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, are you satisfied?¡±


    Edward was worried and asked Baron carefully again.


    Baron only nodded slightly and still didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly stared at Taylor with his sharp


    eyes.


    Being suddenly stared at by Baron, Taylor felt flustered and guilty.


    ¡°Have you finished eating yet? Hurry up and leave if you¡¯re done!¡±


    Taylor didn¡¯t dare to stare at Baron. She pulled herpanion to leave.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, haven¡¯t you asked my friend topensate you for the clothes? Why do you want to


    leave? She hasn¡¯tpensated yet.¡±


    Baron asked her mockingly.


    Taylor was the arch-criminal for everything that happened just now, so Baron naturally wouldn¡¯t let her


    go easily.


    Hearing Baron¡¯s voice, Taylor¡¯s body trembled. She forced herself to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s just clothing


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    worthy of a hundred thousand dors. Since it¡¯s dirty, I¡¯ll throw it away. I¡¯m not short of that a hundred


    thousand dors anyway.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Wilson didn¡¯t say this just now, right?¡± Baron sneered.


    ¡°Baron, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Being confronted by Baron in public, Taylor immediately became irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am one of


    the Wilson family! If you dare to do anything to me, our family will definitely not let you off!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Edward walked forward and said coldly, ¡°A junior of the Wilson family, how dare you act arrogantly in


    front of me? Even if your grandfather was here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that to Mr. Owen!¡±


    Taylor pursed her lips tightly, not daring to say anything.


    Edward was a big shot like her grandfather, and he also controlled the economy of Cona, so her family


    didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    ¡°Sarah, has she pped on your face?¡±


    Baron looked at Sarah and asked.


    When he saw Sarah just now, he had noticed her face. Although the palmprint had disappeared, it


    couldn¡¯t change the fact that she had been pped.


    Sarah hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No one pped me!¡±


    She obviously didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. Anyway, she was the youngdy of the Wilson


    family.


    Obviously, Taylor was flustered.


    ¡°Now p yourself ten times with the hand which you used to p Sarah. If you don¡¯t do it hard, I will


    do it myself!¡±


    Baron said to her angrily. After that, he suddenly pounded on the table with his hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud sound, an iparably hard solid wood dining table beside him, instantly shattered.

 Chapter 257 The Savior

    Chapter 257 The Savior


    Baron seemed to be more confident and tougher.


    The p shocked everyone and made them dumbfounded.


    Taylor Wilson, the person who stood closest to Baron, was even more frightened, and subconsciously


    hid behind her lover.


    "Mister, it¡¯s her who wants to piss you off, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Her lover was a muscr man, but he acted like a chicken, his body was shaking all over with fright.


    He wasn¡¯t a timid person, but Baron''s power was too terrifying for him. A solid wood dining table was


    shattered with a single p. He wouldn¡¯t manage to leave any handprint on the dining table even after


    years of practicing.


    "You bitch, go away!"


    Taylor¡¯s lover pushed her away while she was hiding behind him, and ran away.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Taylor.


    There were dozens of guests present, but no one had the slightest empathy for her.


    Everyone could clearly see how this woman just framed Sarah.


    Baron was going to punish her for her evil behavior.


    "Who knows Miss Wilson, a person who is never afraid of anything, can be so scared right now?"


    Susan crossed her arms and looked at Taylor with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    "Who said I was scared?"


    Taylor turned into anger after being humiliated in front of so many people, as she was forced by Baron


    to p herself, it was really embarrassing.


    "You are not scared, sure, why don''t you leave then?" Susan joked.


    Taylor gave Susan a fierce look, then turn her eyes to look at Baron.


    She only saw Baron¡¯s poker face, calm without any emotion.


    Sarah was by Baron¡¯s side, she looked worried obviously for Baron as he just offended the Wilson


    family for her.


    Taylor knew that only Sarah could help herself at this time.


    So, she looked at Sarah and said, "Lady, I was in the wrong just now. I shouldn''t make youpensate


    just for the spilled soup."


    It sounded like an apology, but the tone was extremely blunt, with no sense of sincerity.


    Sarah shook her head quickly, and said to Baron, "Baron, maybe we just forget about it? I''m fine!"


    "If you are afraid because I offended the Wilson family for you, then don¡¯t you worry, they are just a


    small family, no problem at all!"


    Sarah wanted to calm things down since it seemed like Baron was unwilling to let it go so easily. He


    shook his head, "Besides, it is not the first time this woman gave me trouble. She has to be punished!"


    Edward also understood Sarah¡¯s concern, and stood up to speak, "Mr. Owen is right. For him, the


    Wilson family is nothing. If the Wilson familyes back for revenge, there is no need to bother Mr.


    Owen, we Lewis family will stand out and help Baron out!"


    Sarah acknowledged Baron was a rich guy, but she didn''t expect that even such a big figure like


    Edward Lewis would treat him so respectfully.


    Taylor didn¡¯t have a great feeling about what was happening. In this case, she only needed to face


    Baron, she was only afraid of his extraordinary power.


    But now, Edward said he would stand out to protect Baron, and stood against the Wilson family for


    Baron.


    Who is this guy Baron?


    It was like a horror movie in Taylor¡¯s mind.


    The moment Edward appeared in front of all the guests around the hotel, she and everyone else were


    stunned.


    As she could see Edward was not afraid of the Wilson family after he dered how he would protect


    Baron.


    ¡®What is the real identity of that young man?¡¯


    "I didn¡¯t know this young man is that special, even the richest man in Cona treats him with respect!"


    "Yeah, we sweat on him a lot. So it turned out he is confident at what he is doing!"


    "That¡¯s great, stop that arrogant woman!"


    Noises came from the crowd as everyone was talking, those ironic voices reached Taylor''s ears, made


    her feel ashamed.


    "My time is limited. You have a chance to do it at thisst minute, otherwise, I will do it for you!"


    Baron suddenly spoke.


    "Baron, don''t go too far, I have already apologized to your friend! What else do you want?"


    Taylor''s cheeks turned red, she gritted her teeth and said.


    As the eldest of the Wilson family, she was always the focus of everyone no matter where she went.


    There was nobody dare to piss her off.


    Nheless, she felt her toes being stepped millions of times after being treated like this by Baron.


    "Thirty seconds left!"


    Baron raised his hand to look at the time on his watch, and announced indifferently, leaving no room for


    negotiation.


    As time passed, Taylor felt every second was torture.


    To p herself in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t handle the stress if this would be spreading out


    to the public.


    But if she didn¡¯t p herself, Baron would absolutely do it for her.


    "Ten seconds!"


    Just as she was struggling in her mind, figuring out what to do, Baron''s spoke again.


    Seeing that thest ten seconds were approaching, Taylor finally could no longer bear the pressure


    Baron brought to her.


    Snapped.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ...


    Under the gaze of dozens of people, Taylor pped her face fiercely, her pride and dignity were gone


    after the crisp sound of ps on her face.


    After ten consecutive ps, Taylor''s entire face turned red and swollen.


    "Done! Can I leave now?"


    Taylor shouted at Baron with a grim look, tears couldn''t help but flow from her eyes, and her face was


    entirely wet.


    "Get out!"


    Baron shouted back coldly.


    Taylor felt deeply humiliated and hurried back to her home.


    At this time, Baron suddenly looked at the hotel manager again.


    If we say that Taylor was the culprit, then the hotel manager was the devil who helped her do the evil.


    The scene just now made that hotel manager shocked the hell out of him. Noticed Baron was looking at


    him, he knelt directly at Baron''s feet without Edward to remind him.


    "Mr. Owen, I should never look down on people and shouldn''t run into you. Please let me go!"


    The hotel manager begged quickly.


    When Edward came in just now, he only saw the Marques leading people to besiege Baron. He didn''t


    know that the hotel manager had also offended Baron.


    "Come here, broke this bastards¡¯ bones and throw him out!" Edward roared.


    Marques¡¯s job was only just to check out some ces for the Lewis family, more of a partner to them,


    and his binding force on Marques was not so strong yet.


    But the hotel manager, who was arranged by the Lewis family just offended Baron, that was extra


    unforgivable.


    "Mr. Owen, is this your friend?"


    After the hotel manager was being taken away, Edward looked at Sarah and asked Baron with a


    friendly smile.


    Baron nodded slightly, "Her name is Sarah, and she saved my daughter¡¯s life before!"


    Edward was astounded. He thought that Baron helped Sarah because she looked way too beautiful for


    men and he didn''t know she was actually Baron¡¯s daughter''s savior.


    "So you are Lara¡¯s savior, nice to meet you, apologize if I was being rude just now!"


    Edward was frightened, and then he nced at the staff around him and announced, "From now on,


    Miss Sarah will be the general manager of Spring Garden Restaurant. Everyone would show genuine


    respect towards her!"


    Sarah remembered she only helped to keep Lara away from some danger, but for Baron, she saved his


    daughter¡¯s life.


    The reason for introducing Sarah in this way was to make her gained more respect from Edward.


    Sarah would no longer worry about making a living in the future.

 Chapter 258 The Way Was Blocked

    Chapter 258 The Way Was Blocked


    In the King Hall on the top floor of Spring Garden Restaurant, Baron sat at the head of the table, while


    Edward and Susan sat on both sides of him, one on the left and the other on the right.


    There were delicate dishes and several bottles of expensive wine on the table.


    Edward poured two sses of wine and handed one to Baron. then he stood up and said, "Mr. Owen, I


    invite you here today to express my thanks to you."


    "You had saved my daughter, when someone tried to assassinate her at the gate of the Lewis Manor!"


    "Last week, on the way to Kato, Susan was assassinated again. You saved her again!"


    "And then, it was you who told us it was the Woods family that wanted to assassinate Susan."


    At this time, Susan also raised her ss and said gratefully, "Baron, thank you!"


    Baron came here to make rtionships with the Lewis family. Now that Sarah had be the general


    manager of the Spring Garden Restaurant, of course, Baron would show respect for Edward.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Lewis!"


    He also raised his ss, stood up and said, "Susan is my wife''s best friend. Now that I have met her, I


    can''t just leave her in danger!"


    Edward felt ttered. He originally thought Baron would be cold to him, but actually, Baron respected


    him much.


    "Haha, Mr. Owen, that''s very kind of you. Susan, why don¡¯t you toast Mr. Owen. Cheers!"


    Edwardughed and drank half a ss of wine in one gulp.


    However, Susan felt a sense of loss. Baron saved her not because she was Susan, but because she


    was Tracy''s best friend.


    Since she was saved by Baron at the gate of the Lewis Manorst time, she fell in love with Baron at


    the first sight.


    But when she thought that Baron was the husband of her best friend, she had to suppress her feelings.


    Butter, she found that she couldn''t control her feelings at all. On the contrary, her feelings became


    more and more intense.


    Later, Baron saved her on the way to Kato. She realized that she had fallen in love with a man who


    didn''t belong to her.


    Thinking of this, Susan felt even more disappointed. She also drank up the wine with Edward.


    All the people here had their own thoughts when they had this meal together.


    Edward was eager to get close to Baron Owen. Susan was upset because she loved the husband of


    her best friend but knew she couldn¡¯t get him. Sarah was grateful. And Baron tried to win over the


    Lewis family.


    "Mr. Owen, the Wilson family is not easy to deal with. Since you humiliated that woman in public today,


    the Wilson family will definitely fight back."


    Edward suddenly reminded Baron, and then continued, "But don''t worry. If the Wilson family really


    dares to do anything to you, the Lewis family will be your most reliable ally.¡±


    Baron smiled disdainfully, "I''m still worried that the Wilson family won''t fight back!"


    He had been thinking about dealing with the Wilson family all the time. After he knew that the Wilson


    family started selling women, he had listed the Wilson family on his cklist.


    He would definitely destroy the Wilson family as soon as he prepared well.


    Of course, Edward knew that if the Wilson family dared to hurt Baron, they would have no choice but to


    die.


    But when he thought of the mysterious force behind the Wilson family, Edward still reminded Baron,


    "Mr. Owen, don''t underestimate the Wilson family. In Cona, the Wilson family is known as one of the


    four families, at the same level as the Lewis, the Brown, and the Davis. However, the Wilson family is


    the most mysterious family. The overall strength of the Wilson family was likely far more powerful than


    the other three!"


    "Oh?"


    Baron was a little surprised. He suddenly remembered that behind the Wilson family, there was a


    "Is there any powerful support behind the Wilson family?"Baron asked.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Edward nodded and said in a deep voice, "The support of the Wilson family is too mysterious. It has


    never appeared in so many years."


    "The Davis family has a good rtionship with the MacGill family in Jako. The Brown family, as one of


    the four, relies on their own strength. And my family, the Lewis, became powerful just because of the


    help of the old butler of the Owen family, Steward."


    "Only the Wilson family is unfathomable and has a mysterious backer. Besides, the Wilson family


    involves a lot of industries. The rough estimate is that the fixed assets of the Wilson family far exceed


    that of the Lewis family! "


    "In fact, the real richest in Cona should be the Wilson family. But I don''t know why the Wilson family


    has announced to the public that the assets of the Wilson family are only the lowest among the four."


    Hearing what Edward said, Baron frowned.


    It was not that he was frightened by the Wilson family, but that all indicated that the Wilson family had a


    strong background.


    He even guessed that the backer of the Wilson family was the force that sent women to the Wilson


    family.


    If that was the case, it meant that most of the profits of the Wilson family would be handed over to its


    backer.


    In this way, it could be exined that the fixed assets of the Wilson family clearly surpassed that of the


    Lewis family, but the financial resources were the lowest of the four in Cona.


    And its backer not only sent women to the Wilson family, but also other families in Jako.


    There might even be such a deal in other cities.


    Then how many families like the Wilson family were there in Nona?


    Each family would give more than half of the profits to this force. How much would all the families send


    to this force in total?


    To have such a huge amount of money, even the famous family in Jako was far from enough. Only the


    eight families in Donas could be able to do that.


    If that was the case, then things would be difficult.


    ¡°Mr. Owen?¡±


    Noticing that Baron didn''t respond, Edward called him cautiously.


    Baron came to his senses and asked, "You mean you even have no information about the backer of the


    Wilson family, right?"


    Edward shook his head bitterly and said, "I really know nothing about it!"


    Baron nodded. Even the Lewis family couldn''t get the information about the mysterious force. It could


    only prove that this force had been good at protecting itself.


    "It''s almost time. We should go now."


    Baron took a look at his watch. It was already nine o''clock. Tracy and Lara were still waiting for him at


    home, so he stood up and said goodbye.


    "Sure, Mr. Owen, it¡¯s a good feast. Oh, from now on, once there is something you need me to do,


    please let me know."


    Edward said with a smile. He was very satisfied with the dinner tonight.


    He and Susan escorted Baron to the entrance of the restaurant. They didn''t leave until they saw Baron


    leave.


    On their way back, Edward''s face was full of joy. Heughed and said, "Susan, thanks to you this time.


    Otherwise, who knows when our Lewis family will be able to make friends with Mr. Owen?"


    Susan was not in the mood, and there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    "Why do you look so upset? Do you know who Mr. Owen is? He is..."


    When Edward was about to tell Susan the rtionship between Baron and the Owen family, he


    suddenly thought of Baron''s hostility to the Owen family. He quickly stopped his unfinished words.


    "Susan, from now on, you must try to get in touch with Mr. Owen more often."


    Bright lights shed through Edward''s eyes. He suddenly said, "if you can be his woman, then the


    Lewis family will be more and even more powerful in the future!"


    Susan shook her head bitterly. "Dad, I''m a little tired. Wake me up when we get home!"


    After saying that, Susan leaned against the back of thefortable seat to rest.


    On the other side, Baron had just arrived at the vi area of the Carlshire Hills. When he was about to


    pass the road leading to the Peak Hotel, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked


    his way in the middle of the road.

 Chapter 259 Who Dares to Hurt Her?

    Chapter 259 Who Dares to Hurt Her?


    Baron frowned and stepped on the brake. The car slowly stopped in the middle of the road.


    This road was specially built for the Peak Hotel. Dim lights were on both sides of the road.


    Baron got out of the car and looked at the familiar face. He said coldly, "Do you really think I won¡¯t kill


    you?"


    A strong killing intent burst out from Baron¡¯s body.


    This was the only way to the Peak Hotel. For him, whoever blocked him at such a ce would cross


    his lines.


    This was his private territory. The most important person in his life lived in the vi on the top of the


    mountain.


    "I don''t have any bad intention. Give the knife back to me, and then I¡¯ll leave!"


    A woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    She was just the disciple of Devin Drake. Paris Maguire had hired her to kill Baron on the Marble


    Mountain in Kato.


    Considering that she was the disciple of Devin Drake, Baron left her alive but just took the knife away.


    He didn''t expect that this woman woulde so soon.


    Baron sneered, "You should know that you are no match for me. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"


    The disciple of Devin Drake said expressionlessly, "For me, death is also a kind of relief! But you must


    give the knife back to me! "


    Then she walked towards Baron step by step. There was no fear in her eyes but determination.


    Baron, who had wanted to kill this woman, now restrained his killing intent and looked at this


    determined woman in surprise.


    She was not exceedingly beautiful. Her eyes looked cold, and her face was also expressionless.


    "Give me back the knife!"


    When she was about two meters away from Baron, she suddenly stopped and stared at Baron with


    gloomy eyes.


    "What if I don''t?" Baron asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the disciple of Devin Drake pounced on him.


    The two of them were very close to each other. She was so fast and was about to kick Baron.


    "Bang!"


    Baron casually waved his hand and grabbed her ankle.


    "Let go of me!"


    Her ankle was grabbed by Baron. It was a very inelegant posture for a woman. She immediately looked


    ashamed and angry.


    "I''ve told you that you don''t deserve the knife. Come back when you deserve it!"


    As soon as Baron finished speaking, he suddenly pushed hard. The disciple of Devin Drake took


    several steps back before she could stand firm.


    But the moment she steadied herself, she rushed to Baron again.


    There was no emotion in her cold eyes, as if she was really not afraid of death. For her, Devin¡¯s knife


    was far more important than her life.


    That was why Baron didn''t kill her.


    "p!"


    Baron grabbed the disciple of Devin Drake''s fist again and said lightly, "You''re no match for me.


    Everything you do is in vain."


    "How can you give it back to me?"


    The disciple of Devin Drake asked with anger.


    This woman had been injured before. Her right arm was wrapped in gauze. When she just attacked


    Baron, the wound cracked and her blood stained the white gauze.


    "What''s your name?" Baron asked.


    ¡°Scarlet Drake¡± The disciple of Devin Drake answered.


    "Is Devin¡¯s knife really so important to you?" Baron asked.


    Scarlet Drake was always so cold. She gritted her teeth and said, "The knife is the only thing left to me


    by my grandfather! Even if I die, I will take it back!"


    "Your grandfather is Devin Drake?" Baron asked in surprise.


    He knew that Devin¡¯s knife was very important to Scarlet Drake, but he didn''t expect that this woman


    was the granddaughter of Devin Drake.


    Scarlet Drake nodded. She didn''t seem to be curious about Baron knowing about Devin Drake. She


    just wanted to take back the knife.


    "Your grandfather is a hero of P. He used this knife to kill countless enemies. Only he deserved this


    knife!"


    Baron said seriously.


    In P, there was a Hero Hall. All the heroes of P who had died in the battles would be recorded in


    it.


    Baron was too young to meet Devin Drake. He had only seen the name of Devin Drake in the Hero


    Hall, but he also knew everything about Devin Drake.


    He continued, "Devin Drake, soldier of Nona, was only fifty-three years old when he died. He is the


    oldest soldier in service on the battles of P, and everyone thought of him as the sharpest knife on


    the battles. He has obtained the Merit Citation ss One twice, and ss Two five times..."


    Baron knew every heroic achievement about Devin Drake. At this moment, he solemnly stated Devin


    Drake''s legendary life on the battles of P.


    "Devin Drake, as an old man of fifty-three years old, was still fighting bravely on the battlefield with his


    knife! He had killed countless enemies with it! In the end, he died on the battlefield. Even if he died, he


    still stood there firm!"


    "And you, as the granddaughter of Devin Drake, did such a dirty job with this knife!"


    "Do you think you¡¯re right?"


    "Do you think you deserve the knife?"


    "Do you think you¡¯re qualified to be a granddaughter of such a great hero?¡±


    Baron was so agitated that he shouted out loud.


    The cold expression on Scarlet Drake''s face finally changed.


    Her eyes were red and her face was full of shame. She bit her red lips tightly and lowered her head


    without saying anything.


    Baron took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    After a long while, he suddenly asked, "Are you in trouble? If you are, you can tell me and I will help


    you! "


    He didn''t believe that a hero who died on the battlefield for his country would have a granddaughter


    who made a living by killing people.


    Scarlet Drake''s face was full of struggle. From her reaction, Baron could know she was really in


    trouble.


    However, she didn''t say anything in the end. She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop!"


    Baron shouted angrily.


    Scarlet Drake paused but didn''t turn around. She still said in a cold tone, "You''re right. I don''t deserve


    grandpa¡¯s knife!"


    "So, you choose to escape, huh?" Baron asked.


    "Whatever you think, I don¡¯t care. I just hope you can keep the knife well.¡± Scarlet Drake said casually.


    Then she turned around and left.


    All of a sudden, Baron felt like he was punched on cotton. It was so powerless.


    This woman was really special.


    She looked only 24 or 25 years old, but she had strong strength. No wonder she was Devin Drake''s


    granddaughter.


    This woman''s attack was full of killing moves.


    Most ordinary killers were no matches for her.


    "Scarlet Drake, we''ve been looking for you for a long time. We won¡¯t let you run this time."


    Just then, four men in ck suddenly appeared and surrounded Scarlet Drake.


    Seeing them, Scarlet Drake''s face changed dramatically.


    "You guys are really annoying!"


    Scarlet Drake said through gritted teeth.


    "Go back with us, and boss may give you another chance. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die here!"


    The leader said coldly.


    "No way!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Scarlet Drake suddenly moved and tried to break out of the


    encirclement.


    However, they were four people and they were also skilled. Besides, Scarlet¡¯s right arm was injured,


    how could she escape?


    "Bang!"


    The leader threw a punch and Scarlet Drake flew out.


    "Are you sure you won''t go back with us?"


    The four men instantly surrounded Scarlet Drake again. The leader said coldly, "Boss said we should


    kill you if you refuse to go back."


    "Then kill me!"


    Scarlet Drake suddenly closed her eyes, showing no desire to survive.


    "Since you want to die, then we¡¯ll keep no mercy at all!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The leader said, gritting his teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly kicked hard on Scarlet


    Drake''s head.


    "Whoever dares to hurt her will die here!"


    At this moment, a voice full of killing intent suddenly sounded.


    Then they saw Baron walking towards them step by step.


    Baron yed with a small stone in his hand, threw it out, and caught it again.

 Chapter 260 No Mercy

    Chapter 260 No Mercy


    When Scarlet Drake heard Baron''s words, she finally opened her eyes and her mood fluctuated.


    When the four men in ck saw Baron walking towards them, their eyes were full of strong killing


    intent.


    Baron¡¯s word before was extremely arrogant.


    "Brat, are you threatening us?"


    The leader said coldly.


    The others also looked at Baron with sarcasm. In their eyes, Baron was already dead.


    Baron said as he walked, "Let her go, and I will also let you go!"


    "What an arrogant brat!"


    The leader sneered and said with a ferocious face, "Why should I listen to you? I¡¯ll let her die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kicked hard on Scarlet Drake¡¯s head without hesitation.


    There was no fear in Scarlet Drake''s eyes, but just a little unwillingness.


    Only when she was dying did she realize that she still didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to this world.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just then, a stone shot out from Baron''s hand like a small meteor in the dark night. It flew towards the


    leader with a whistling sound.


    "Puff!"


    At the same time, a slightly dull sound of collision rang out, and the stone instantly pierced through the


    leader''s knees.


    A strong pain spread quickly around his knees.


    The leader seemed to be powerless and fell to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Then, a painful howl burst out from the leader''s throat, echoing throughout the quiet night.


    The other three men were all shocked to see this.


    They all looked at Baron with their mouths open. They didn''t know what had happened just now. They


    only realized what had happened when they saw the stone in Baron''s hand disappear.


    Scarlet Drake''s eyes widened in shock.


    She thought she was going to die before. She even didn¡¯t get confidence in Baron even though she


    saw Barron here.


    Now she finally realized that she was saved by this young man when she saw the leader falling down


    on the ground.


    "Who, who the hell are you?"


    The leader gritted his teeth and asked. The strong pain made his face extremely distorted, and his


    voice was trembling. His whole body had already been wet with cold sweat.


    He was indeed mentally strong. With his knees pierced, such a huge pain only made him shout several


    times. Now he tried and controlled himself and stopped the crying.


    Baron raised his eyebrows slightly. The force that had trained such a strong man would be certainly


    powerful.


    It seemed that Scarlet Drake was in big trouble.


    But she was the granddaughter of a hero in P. Even though she had offended a powerful force,


    Baron would help her.


    "It''s none of your business who I am. You should just know one thing. If you don''t get out of here, you


    will die!" Baron said expressionlessly.


    "How dare you hurt members of Martial Association? You are getting yourself killed!"


    The pain from his knees made the leader grit his teeth and say this.


    ¡°Martial Association?¡±


    Baron frowned deeply.


    It was not the first time that he had heard of this force. The killer who assassinated Paris Maguire in


    Kato was from the Martial Association.


    Then he met its members again in Cona today.


    "This woman is a traitor to the Martial Association. We were ordered to kill her!"


    Another strong man said in a very strong attitude, "Get out of here immediately if you¡¯re wise enough!


    You¡¯re not powerful enough to offend the Martial Association!"


    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I said!"


    Baron shook his head and said, "I''d like to see how hard your bones are!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Bluff!"


    The man sneered and waved his hand. "Move together! Show him how powerful the Martial


    Association is! Be careful of his nasty tricks! "


    Obviously, they mistook Baron¡¯s stone for some hidden weapon.


    It was also reasonable because it was toote now. There were only dim streetlights. It was normal that


    they couldn''t see how Baron hurt the leader.


    The three killers of the Martial Association rushed towards Baron at the same time.


    However, Baron was not afraid at all. He walked forward leisurely.


    Scarlet Drake was a little anxious and wanted to help Baron, but she was already seriously injured.


    Just now, she was besieged again, and the wound had worsened. The injury was more serious. At this


    time, she had no strength to fight again.


    "Run!"


    Scarlet Drake suddenly shouted.


    Although she didn''t know the rtionship between Baron and her grandfather, she could feel from


    Baron''s words that Baron respected her grandfather very much.


    If Baron died because of her, she couldn''t forgive herself.


    But the moment she shouted, her eyes widened.


    All of a sudden, Baron made a move. Then, the three strong men of the Martial Association were


    knocked back more than ten meters away as if they were hit by a truck of dozens of tons.


    They flew back hearing the sound of their bones cracking.


    When the three of them fell to the ground again, there was no sound in an instant, and no one knew


    whether they were alive or dead.


    All this happened in a sh.


    Scarlet Drake even thought she was dreaming. She was also a member of the Martial Association, and


    she knew clearly how powerful the four men were.


    But now, they were so vulnerable.


    The leader''s eyes widened as he stared at Baron, as if he had forgotten the pain after his knees were


    pierced through by the stones.


    Even in the Martial Association, he had never seen such horrible skills.


    Maybe only the leader of the association could be so powerful!


    "Why not choose the right path?"


    Baron shifted his gaze to the leader.


    "I, I, I''m leaving now!"


    The leader trembled with fear and stammered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and limped away.


    "You want to leave?"


    Looking at the back of the leader, Baron sneered, "It''s toote!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a stone flew away at a fast speed. The leader fell to the ground.


    The night wind blew, bringing a chill.


    Scarlet Drake''s face turned pale. She had never thought that a person could be so strong.


    All the four masters of the Martial Association were killed in an instant!


    "They are from the Martial Association. Killing them will get you in great trouble!"


    Scarlet Drake gritted her teeth with aplicated look in her eyes.


    "Yes, there will be some trouble, but so what?"


    Baron sneered, "If they really want to die, I don''t mind destroying the so-called Martial Association!"


    What!


    Scarlet Drake felt her brain rumble and her face dull.


    To destroy the whole Martial Association!


    This sounded extremely arrogant.


    However, Scarlet Drake didn''t think Baron was arrogant at all.


    No arrogant brat could kill four powerful men of the Martial Association in an instant.


    Ignoring the shock in Scarlet Drake''s eyes, Baron turned around and went back to his car. Then he


    took out a broad knife and threw it casually.


    "ng!"


    The broad knife instantly flew to the ground nearby Scarlet Drake¡¯s feet and pierced the dirt for inches!


    "Devin''s knife! Take it!"


    With an expressionless face, Baron looked at Scarlet Drake and said, "Never do something harmful to


    the reputation of Devin again. If I know you dare to do it again, I won''t spare you even if you are his


    granddaughter!"

 Chapter 261 Is It True?

    Chapter 261 Is It True?


    After saying that, Baron turned around and got into the car.


    When the car had left more than ten meters, Baron''s voice suddenly sounded, "If you want to get rid of


    the Martial Associationpletely, find me in the Brone Group at nine o''clock tomorrow morning!"


    Seeing Baron¡¯s car leaving, Scarlet Drake had a mixed feeling.


    As Baron''s carpletely disappeared from her sight, she finally said in a low voice, "Thank you!"


    Baron still had some hope for Scarlet Drake. This woman was skilled, and she was the granddaughter


    of the hero of P. As Devin Drake¡¯s granddaughter, she certainly had a good personality.


    Maybe she could be Devin''s sessor, if she was trained well.


    The next day, as soon as Baron arrived at the Brone Group, he saw a familiar figure there. It was


    Scarlet Drake.


    Although she had changed her the ck night suit, she still dressed in ck today.


    She wore ck tight pants, a ck tight T-shirt and ck sneakers.


    She was a fighter, so her figure was extremely well proportioned. The tight clothes outlined her perfect


    figure.


    Of course, Baron knew that she didn''t dress up to show her sexy figure, but to be ready for a fight at


    any time.


    They went to the president¡¯s office on the top floor.


    Baron finally said, "It seems that you have made up your mind."


    Scarlet Drake asked, "Do you really have a way to help me get rid of the Martial Association?"


    Baron smiled, "What? You don''t trust me?"


    Scarlet Drake shook her head and said, "The Martial Association is very powerful and mysterious. Its


    branches are all over the world. Even the eight families in Donas may not dare to face the Martial


    Association directly."


    She had just seen how powerful Baron wasst night, but the Martial Association had left a terrible


    impression on her. She was still worried that Baron would be implicated because of her.


    Baron had no rtionship with her, but she knew that Baron must have something to do with her


    grandfather.


    For her, she would try her best to protect everything rted to her grandfather.


    Baron sneered, "As I saidst night, if they really want to die, I don''t mind destroying the whole Martial


    Association!"


    Baron''s tone was extremely domineering. It was not because he was arrogant, but because he was


    confident in his own strength.


    "Onest question. What''s the rtionship between you and my grandfather?" Scarlet Drake asked


    suddenly.


    This was the main reason why she came to Baron. Baron''s answer would also determine whether she


    was willing to follow Baron or not.


    Baron''s eyes gradually became dark. He missed and sighed. After a long time, he said, "I''m from P.


    Devin Drake is my senior!"


    Hearing this, Scarlet Drake''s guard against Baron waspletely put down at this moment.


    She knew what kind of ce P was. Perhaps it was because of her grandfather, she had been


    longing for the battles of P since childhood.


    However, when she grew up, she had no choice but to join the Martial Association.


    "You saved my life. From now on, my life belongs to you!"


    Scarlet Drake suddenly nodded slightly and looked very serious.


    Even Baron was surprised by Scarlet Drake''s reaction.


    He had asked Scarlet Drake toe to him, just because he nned to let Scarlet Drake follow him.


    After all, only in this way could the Martial Association not be a threat to her.


    To his surprise, Scarlet Drake actively wanted to follow him. It was much better, definitely.


    "Last night, they said you betrayed the Martial Association. What happened?" Baron suddenly asked.


    Scarlet Drake said frankly, "After you took away my knifest week, I have reflected on myself. You are


    right. I don''t deserve the knife!"


    "So you left the Martial Association, but they didn''t want to let you go?" Baron asked.


    Scarlet Drake nodded, looking a little angry. "With the continuous developments of the Martial


    Association, they have done a lot of dirty things in the past few years."


    "In fact, I have already had the intention to leave, but I am very clear about the consequences of


    leaving, so I have been working for them. I didn''t make up my mind to leave until I met you."


    Baron didn''t know much about the Martial Association, so he asked, "What kind of force is the Martial


    Association?"


    "Martial Association is a powerful organization. Its branches are all over the world. In the disguise of a


    fighting club, it involves all kinds of powerful fighters. The four people you killedst night all belong to


    its branch in Jako."


    "In addition to Jako, there are also Martial Association branches in every province. The person in


    charge of each province is called the branch leader. They are very powerful and only follow the orders


    of the leader of the Martial Association."


    "Over the years, the Jako branch has done a lot of dirty things. It not only epted assassination


    missions to earn money, but also secretly supported some top families."


    "The most hateful thing is that they secretly sent women to the top rich families in some cities, and


    most of those women are forced."


    Scarlet Drake said this with a cold face. She was very angry with what the Martial Association had


    done.


    After hearing what she said, Baron was also furious.


    Especially thest thing Scarlet Drake said made him even angrier.


    Wasn''t this the thing he had been investigating before?


    "Oh, I see. No wonder I have been watching on the Wilson family for so long but got nothing useful. It


    turns out that the Martial Association is behind it!" Baron''s eyes shed with mercilessness.


    He had already asked someone to keep an eye on the Wilson family. Although there was often news


    "Where is the branch of the Martial Association in the Jako province?" Baron suddenly asked.


    ¡°Just in the capital, the Jako city¡± Scarlet Drake replied.


    "You go back to have a rest first. I¡¯m gonna go to the Jako branchter."


    Baron looked at Scarlet Drake''s bandaged arm and said.


    Startled, Scarlet Drake hastily said, "Mr. Owen, please don''t!"


    "Why can''t I go?"


    Baron asked coldly.


    With a serious look on her face, Scarlet Drake said, "There are many powerful fighters in each branch.


    Even if you can destroy the Jako branch, there are still hundreds of branches all over the world. Can


    you destroy them all?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You go back to take a rest first. Let¡¯s talk about itter!" Baron said lightly.


    Of course, he knew that if he really destroyed the branch of the Martial Association in Jako, it would


    bring him a lot of trouble.


    But when he thought of what they had done, Baron had an impulse to destroy the Martial Association


    right now.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t do it on his own.


    Since the Martial Association could survive till now, it must be extremely powerful.


    Although Scarlet Drake was worried, she knew that Baron always had his n.


    Now that she had decided to follow Baron, she would do anything Baron ordered her to do, even if


    Baron asked her to die.


    At the same time, in room 1-2-1602, Fountain Court, it was just the house rented by Terry Perry.


    While Sherry was watching TV, there was a knock on the door.


    "I¡¯ming!"


    Sherry hurriedly ran to open the door.


    When she opened the door, a familiar figure was there.


    "Marry, you are here! Come on in!"


    Sherry said enthusiastically.


    "Aunt, before you left Kato, you said you had a way to deal with Baron. Is that true?"


    Marry asked as soon as she entered the room. When she said this, her eyes were full of


    hatred.

 Chapter 262 A Pleasant Secret

    Chapter 262 A Pleasant Secret


    Last time at the wedding of the Zouch family, Baron was almost targeted by all the top families of Kato.


    Then, the master of the Henderson family, Troy Henderson, showed up in front of him and helped him


    out.


    Because Marry had a bad rtionship with Baron, the Zouch family and the Jackson family were both


    affected, and were suppressed by those families in Kato.


    The Zouch family was a small family in a town, so it wasn¡¯t affected a lot.


    But the Jackson family was different. They had the Harmony Group. Because of the suppression, the


    Harmony Group was going to go bankrupt.


    As a result, Marry became aughingstock in Kato. No one was willing to associate with her.


    In Marry''s mind, it was all Baron''s fault.


    Sherry took a fancy to Marry''s strong hatred towards Baron, so she talked to Marry alone before


    leaving Kato.


    "Marry, I just want to ask you a question. How do you want to deal with Baron?"


    Sherry wasn''t in a hurry to answer Marry''s question but asked Marry what she thought.


    Marry''s eyes were full of strong hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, "I want him to die!"


    "Good!"


    Sherry was very satisfied with Marry¡¯s response. She didn''t hide her intention at all and said


    ferociously, ¡°To be honest, I also want him to die for a long time, but you were also on the scene that


    day. Now Baron is protected by the Henderson family. It''s difficult to kill him, so Ie to you and want


    to work with you!"


    Marry was surprised that Sherry hated Baron so much.


    She quickly asked, ¡°What are you going to do?"


    "It''s easy to kill Baron, but before that, we have to kill someone else!" Sherry''s face was full of


    madness.


    "Who?" Marry asked.


    ¡°Terry Perry ¡±


    Sherry''s eyes shed with viciousness.


    Marry was also shocked. At this time, Sherry gave her a very strange feeling.


    Marry wanted Baron to die because she thought that the Jackson family suffered all this just because


    of Baron.


    What''s more, Baron humiliated her in public, making her feel ashamed in Kato.


    "Auntie, I just want to take revenge on Baron. What does it have to do with Terry?"


    Marry was not stupid. She knew what kind of person Sherry was. She asked her to discuss how to deal


    with Baron, but now Terry was involved.


    There was no enmity between her and Terry.


    Sherry had alreadye up with an excuse. With a sinister smile on her face, she said, "I''m afraid you


    don''t know that Baron has got a huge sum of money and a grand vi in Cona because he has saved


    the life of Edward, the richest man in Cona."


    "As you can see, where am I living now? It''s all Terry''s fault. It''s him who insisted on moving out of the


    vi. As long as Terry died, I can go back to the vi. "


    "Now the Jackson family is gonna go bankrupt. What youck most is money. As long as I can return to


    the vi, I can get money. I will lend you a sum of money at that time, and then you use the money to


    help the Harmony Group. At that time, you will be the hero of the Jackson family."


    "For this, maybe your grandfather will let you seed the Harmony Group! By that time, you will be the


    noble youngdy of the Jackson family again! "


    "When I get back to the vi, I will have more chances to get in touch with Baron. Isn''t it a piece of cake


    to kill him then?"


    It was just an exaggeration for Marry to say she wanted Baron to die. As long as she could make Baron


    pay a heavy price, she would be satisfied.


    But now, what Sherry said to her was really going to kill those people.


    This made the evil thoughts deep in Marry¡¯s mind grow crazily, and the craziness in her eyes grow


    stronger and stronger.


    "Auntie, do you mean that as long as I help you kill Terry and then you¡¯ll kill Baron for me after you


    return to the vi?" Marry asked.


    Sherry nodded, "That''s it!"


    "Auntie, how can I kill Terry?"


    Marry said with a smile, but she became more vignt.


    This was not a small matter. Once it was exposed, the consequences would be very serious.


    Of course, Sherry understood what Marry was worried about. She smiled and said, "You just need to


    give me some money. I¡¯ll do all the things!"


    "You want money?" Marry asked in surprise.


    "As you can see, I even rent a ce to live now. I can only get two hundred thousand as much as I


    can."


    Sherry pointed around casually and continued, "After all, you are the youngdy of the Jackson family.


    Even if the Jackson family really goes bankrupt, you could still get some money more than one million,


    right?"


    "I only need eight hundred thousand, plus my two hundred thousand. Then I can gather one million. I


    will find someone to kill Terry. Of course, if you have a more economical way to kill Terry, I won''t need


    the money."


    Sherry had alreadye up with the n, and her face was full of madness.


    Marry fell into silence. She was considering.


    For her, eight hundred thousand was not so much. At the worst, she could sell her jewelry. Definitely,


    she could get eight hundred thousand.


    Sherry understood how serious the matter was. Marry needed time to consider it. She didn''t disturb


    Marry and waited quietly for Marry''s reply.


    A long time passed in silence.


    Marry finally made up her mind. She looked up at Sherry and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll give you the money!"


    Terry didn''t expect that his wife, who had lived with him for more than 20 years, wanted to kill him.


    At this time, he was busy in the construction site of River Construction Materials.


    He had a look on his phone when he came back to thepany at noon.


    As soon as he looked at his phone, he found that there were several messages.


    "Dad, thank you for your change for me and my sister! Thank you for your patience and love for us all


    these years! Happy birthday to you! "


    "Dad, happy birthday! See you at the Spring Garden Restaurant tonight. Let''s celebrate your birthday! "


    "Dad, happy birthday!"


    There were three birthday wishes. The first one was from the gentle and considerate Tracy, the second


    one was from the cute and lovely Yuri, and the third one was from the honest and sincere Baron.


    Terry had been busy for the whole morning. Although he was very tired, at this moment, his face was


    full of happy smiles. But when he smiled, there were some wrinkles in the corners of his eyes and a few


    white hairs at the temples.


    "Cute kids!"


    Terry smiled and replied one by one.


    Today was Terry''s birthday, so Tracy and Yuri left thepany half an hour earlier to go to the Spring


    Garden Restaurant.


    Although they had already booked a feast in the Spring Garden Restaurant and arranged a private


    room, the two girls still went there to make some preparations.


    Baron also arrived at the restaurant ahead of time.


    "Tracy, how about we let dad sit here, and mom sit here? Then let Dad hold Lara and we stand behind


    them."


    "Where should your brother-inw stand?"


    "He needs to take the picture!"


    "No, he is also a member of our family. He needs to be on the photo, too!"


    "I''m just kidding! How can I forget my brother? Let him stand between us and ask the waiter to take a


    family photo for us."


    ¡­


    The two girls said with smiles. Baron stood aside with Lara in his arms.


    He enjoyed the warmth of family very much.


    However, Sherry didn''t want to cooperate with them. If she could make a change like Terry, the family


    would be more perfect.


    On the other side, when it was time to get off work, Terry was about to leave thepany.


    "Mr. Perry, is there any good news? Look at your happy smile. "


    When Terry left thepany, his colleague teased him with a smile.


    Terry chuckled, "It''s a secret! A pleasant secret! "


    After saying that, he left with a smile. At the same time, he took out his phone and dialed Tracy''s


    number. "Tracy, are you at the Spring Garden Restaurant? Which room? I just came out of the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, a roar of a crazy engine resounded through the whole street.


    A ck off-road vehicle suddenly rushed towards Terry.

 Chapter 263 Terry Was Crashed

    Chapter 263 Terry Was Crashed


    Terry didn¡¯t realize that he was in a risk of life himself, while he was preupied with the call with her


    daughter Tracy.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A bonk sounded, and a ck SUV crashed into Terry.


    Terry flew a dozen of meters away.


    Pedestrians were all shocked by it.


    In the VIP room at the top of Spring Garden Restaurant.


    Yuri said with remorse, ¡°Baron, I shouldn¡¯t have told my dad about his birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Baron smiled.


    ¡°It will be no surprise for him now! I should have stayed here with Tracy, and asked you to stop by and


    pick him up.¡±


    Yuri grinned, ¡°But it¡¯s gonna be okay, because we got him a big present, and he may still be surprised


    for it.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Dad! Dad! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tracy was talking to Terry on the phone, but all of sudden, she screamed out, looking terrified, while


    Baron was chitchatting with Yuri.


    At this moment, Terry¡¯s voice vanished, and no one knew Terry was alive or not, after being knocked


    out by a car.


    Tracy was weeping miserably, with her eyes staring nkly, and her phone slipped down from her


    hand. She had lost her wits.


    ¡°Sister, why are you weeping? What happened to dad?¡±


    Yuri asked loudly. Seeing her sister crying, she became anxious, running into Tracy, holding her arm.


    Baron had a bad feeling. He didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, but he assumed something terrible


    happened to Terry.


    ¡°Hurry up, we are moving to River Construction Materials.¡±


    Tracy wanted to be there as quickly as she could, even though she knew it was toote.


    She ran out immediately.


    On the call with Terry, she heard a car roaring its engine, and then the phone dropping down on the


    floor. When she called out Terry again, he never answered.


    ¡°Tracy, what exactly happened to dad? Just tell me.¡±


    Yuri chased after Tracy, and asked eagerly.


    It was just her assumption, and she had no idea of it. She didn¡¯t want her sister to get into a panic, so


    she just ran wildly without saying anything.


    Now, there were only Baron and Lara left in the VIP room.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with mom?¡±


    Lara asked softly, holding tightly Baron¡¯s neck, for she felt a little scared.


    Baron shook his head and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, dad¡¯s here with you!¡±


    Later, he took out his phone and made a call, ¡°Check what happened just now in front of River


    Construction Materials and update it to me as soon as possible!¡±


    Baron hanged up the call, took Lara, and left the room for River Construction Materials.


    When he was in the parking lot, Kris called in, ¡°Terry was hit by a car violently. Not know whether he is


    alive or not. The ambnce is already on the way!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Baron was really shocked by this news. His face was white. He howled with wrath, ¡°Dig it out the


    cause, whether it is an ident or a murder! And get him the best doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kris replied with determination.


    Baron now understood why Tracy didn¡¯t tell them what happened to Terry.


    Obviously, she just couldn¡¯t ept the reality.


    ¡°Lara, do you remember Auntie Sarah?¡±


    Baron tried to calm himself down. He looked at Lara gently and said, ¡°Auntie Sarah said she misses


    you a lot, so how about you sleep with her tonight?¡±


    Lara nodded, ¡°Lara also missed Auntie Sarah, but Lara wants to sleep with mom tonight.¡±


    ¡°Dad and mom are in the middle of an important thing tonight. Auntie Sarah is going to take care of you


    tonight, but I promise you, whenever I finish it, I will go and pick you up, okay?¡±


    Baron said gently,forting her and rubbing her head.


    Though Lara was only at age of four, she was quite sensible.


    She agreed when she learned her parents were busy, although she didn¡¯t want to. She nodded, ¡°Well,


    then I think I should go to Auntie Sarah¡¯s ce now.¡±


    ¡°Love you, baby!¡±


    Baron kissed Lara¡¯s cheek.


    He called Sarah at once and asked her to take care of Lara for tonight. After knowing the reason,


    Sarah agreed without hesitation.


    Terry was in the ICU, and no one knew what was going to happen. Tracy and Yuri waited outside, in


    sadness and anxiety. And for Baron, he also needed to go to the hospital and stay with them.


    Baron trusted Sarah because she helped to protect and look after Lara for him when he needed her to.


    After sending Lara to Sarah, Baron directly went to the hospital. When he arrived, he saw Tracy and


    Yuri sobbing miserably outside the ICU.


    Seeing this, Baron also felt his heart clenching.


    Sherry was also there, and she looked extremely grieved with her face wet with tears, which was


    something Baron didn¡¯t expect.


    Sherry¡¯s crying voice was even louder at the sight of Baron. She went at him, ¡°You bastard! If it wasn¡¯t


    for you to give him a stupid job in thatpany, he wouldn¡¯t be wounded like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You are a jinx!¡±


    ¡°If Terry is dead, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you! Get the hell out of here! Get out!¡±


    Sherry yelled and kicked at Baron, while she was weeping.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Yuri roared wrathfully, crying, ¡°This is a public ce, stop yelling, or you get out!¡±


    At this time, Baron¡¯s phone was ringing.


    He walked aside into a staircase, taking the call. It was Kris who called in. Kris said, ¡°Mr. Owen, the


    driver who hit Terry was dead!¡±


    ¡°Dead? How?¡±


    Baron was burning with anger, ¡°Fuck! How the hell did he die? Terry is in aa now, who am I


    supposed to ask what happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, the driver is dead, at least you have to tell me how did he die? He died in the car crash or was


    killed after the crash? Is the whole thing an ident or a murder? Who is the man behind the curtain? I


    want to know now!¡±


    Baron was raged, because the man rescued in the ICU was Terry Perry, his father-inw, even though


    he had seen numerous deaths in his life before.


    Kris was freaked out. He hastily replied, ¡°Mr. Owen, the ck SUV was out of control, hitting into a


    ¡°Dig deeper! The driver¡¯s identity, his family, who he contacted before the ident, and his bank


    ount cash flow. I want everything rted to him!¡±


    Baron roared loudly at the phone, getting the anger off his chest.


    This was the first time he was so mad and lost his head.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 264 Terry Became A Vegetable

    Chapter 264 Terry Became A Vegetable


    Time went by, but Terry was still in ICU.


    During this period of time, nurses and doctors got out and in now and then, but no one told them how


    was with Terry.


    Tracy and Yuri were still waiting there. They looked exhausted and anxious. Their eyes were red,


    brimming with tears.


    And Sherry also looked extremely worried. Baron felt surprised about it.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that she was worrying that Terry would wake up one day.


    The car ident happened at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Until seven o¡¯clock in the morning the next


    day, Terry¡¯s rescue surgery was finished.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tracy and Yuri cried out emotionally at the sight of Terry, who was on the sickbed, connected with


    different medical meters, and brought out from the ICU.


    Fortunately, Terry was alive!


    But Sherry looked very upset.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my dad?¡±


    Tracy asked with emotion, grasping the doctor¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He is saved, but he has to live for the rest of his life like this due to the severe brain trauma!¡± said the


    doctor pitifully.


    As for medical workers, they always wanted to heal every patient they received, but what¡¯s done was


    done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Tracy looked lifeless, and tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    So did Yuri.


    Sherry yelled like a shrew, ¡°Make it simple, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, he is in a vegetative state now due to the severe brain damage. Perhaps he will wake up


    someday in the future, but it¡¯s rarely possible.¡±


    Boom!


    What the doctor said was like a p of thunder booming in Tracy and Yuri¡¯s brain. They immediately


    burst into tears.


    Baron was startled. Seeing his wife weeping so desperately, he also felt horrible.


    Baron had no fatherly love when he was young. Terry was good to him, so he treated Terry as his own


    father.


    However, now Terry was like this.


    Tracy was so sorrowful that she fell unconsciously down.


    ¡°Tracy!¡±


    Yuri cried out loudly, quickly helping her up.


    After half an hour, Tracy came to her sense.


    However, she just kept silent, lying on the sickbed and staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Yuri sat before Terry¡¯s bed, with her mouth shut, and her makeup was already ruined by tears.


    Sherry was still weeping, ¡°What am I gonna do? I need you, Terry, can you wake up?


    The ward was full of sorrowfulness.


    Baron walked out and made a phone call.


    In a few seconds, a scoffing voice sounded, ¡°Baron, what do you want from me this time?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Erin, my father-inw got hit severely by a car yesterday, the surgery was just finished, and the doctor


    told us that he will stay vegetative.¡±


    Baron directly put out the problem, despite her ridicule tone.


    Hearing so, Erin got serious right away, and said, ¡°I am in the middle of an international medical care


    project, I can¡¯t go back right now, you send the medical report to me first, I will check itter.¡±


    ¡°Erin, please help me on this!¡± said Baron with a pleading voice.


    Erin remembered clearly that this was the first time Baron asked for a favor. She knew what it meant to


    him, so she added quickly, ¡°Baron bro, don¡¯t worry, I got this, even if he is now vegetative, there will


    also be a chance to heal him.¡±


    Erin was older than Baron. She called him Baron bro for showing her respect for his position.


    Baron nodded, ¡°Thank you, Erin. I am on my way to get the report, and will send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Baron got the report and sent it to Erin in next to no time.


    Erin served as a medical solder in P, mainly dedicated to healing injured soldiers. She was excellent


    at medicine.


    After around thirty minutes, Erin called Baron, ¡°Baron bro, I have checked the report, I got a lot of


    information, to make it short, that is, it is indeed to wake him up.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Baron spoke it out loud despite himself, after knowing Terry could be healed.


    Erin said, chuckling, ¡°The project will be ended next week ording to the schedule. Unless something


    unexpected happens, I will meet you when I go back to Nona. And I will check the uremia patient you


    mentionedst time as well.¡±


    Baron felt relief instantly.


    He trusted in her medical skills, and he hadn¡¯t seen anyone else who was better than her, in the whole


    country.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell Tracy and Yuri about it before Erin diagnosed it on site.


    Quickly, three days passed away.


    Terry was still in aa, although his vital signs were pretty stable.


    In the past three days, Tracy and Yuri took turns to look after Terry, telling him stories of the past.


    On this day, Tracy was on the turn, and Sherry spoke to her, ¡°Tracy, I also talked to Yuri this morning.


    You are busy with things in thepany, it will have a bad impact on thepany if you spend half a


    day looking after your dad for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Your father is in aa like this for days, no one knows when he will wake up. If he will, we have no


    idea how long it¡¯s gonna be, right?¡±


    ¡°From today on, let me take care of him in the daytime by myself, and you two cane and visit him


    after work by turns. And you also need to look after Lara.¡±


    Sherry said in a peaceful tone, holding Tracy¡¯s hand. And she started sobbing, with tears on her face.


    The way and things Sherry did for the past few days, was totally different from before. He stayed by


    Terry all the time and was also concerned about Tracy and Yuri¡¯s works and health. She was more like


    an understanding wife and loving mother now.


    ¡°Mom, thank you for understanding my situation,¡± said Tracy, who felt very touched, crying.


    Sherry reached out her hand to wipe away the tears on Sherry¡¯s cheek, and said in a sobbing voice,


    ¡°Silly girl, you are my daughter, all the things I do is for you, and I¡¯d love to do so.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Tracy got her sorrow off the chest, and began crying, holding her mother in her arms.


    She had suffered a great pain deep down her heart. What Sherry said really made her want to abreact.


    However, Tracy didn¡¯t understand that all of this was a trap.


    Both Tracy and Yuri were persuaded by Sherry¡¯s kindness. So, after that, they took turns to visit Terry


    and looked after Lara after work.


    And for Baron, he was on the investigation in the truth of the car crash.


    Kris found nothing suspicious about the driver.


    It seemed that it really was a car ident.


    Five days passed since then, Kris called Baron, ¡°Mr. Owen, I got one good news!¡±

 Chapter 265 The Driver’s Wife

    Chapter 265 The Driver¡¯s Wife


    ¡°We find n¡¯s wife and daughter!¡±


    n was the driver. On that day, Kris had investigated everything about him, and his wife and daughter


    vanished on the same day.


    ¡°Come to Brone Group and pick me up now!¡± said Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, just let me handle it,¡± said Kris.


    ¡°No, I want to do it myself!¡± snapped Baron in a firm voice.


    ¡°Well then, I am heading to your ce now!¡± said Kris hastily, who dared not to irritate Baron.


    After picking up Baron, the car sped up directly to a vige called Soil in Cona.


    ¡°n¡¯s wife is Fay, a woman from another city. She has a distant rtive who lives in the Soil Vige,


    where she hid away with her daughter at that day.¡±


    Kris said cautiously, ¡°When I got her whereabouts, I called you at once. I haven¡¯t got time to check why


    she would go to the Soil Vige.¡±


    Kris was worried, for he got nothing but the whereabouts of Fay, after five days when Terry got hit.


    Baron said nkly, ¡°Good, I got you!¡±


    He expressed his anger to Kris that day on the phone because the one who got hit was Terry, his


    father-inw, and he was so worried about him at that time.


    Kris was relieved that Baron wasn¡¯t angry at this time.


    The Soil Vige was in rural areas, and it took them one hour to get there.


    The car pulled over before a small courtyard, with a red iron front gate, and a row of tile-roofed houses.


    When they walked near to the courtyard, a crash of bark sounded inside.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, in these days, Fay lives here,¡± said Kris.


    ¡°Who the hell are you all?¡±


    When they were about to enter the courtyard, an old man with dark skin, sucking a cigarette and sitting


    on a bench near the gate, spoke to them with a heavy ent.


    ¡°We are here for Fay!¡±


    Kris moved his lips.


    ¡°Who is Fay? I dunno!¡±


    The old man replied firmly. Hearing that they wereing for Fay, he was flurried.


    Kris frowned and snapped, ¡°You are Andrew, she is your niece, if we don¡¯t know she is here, we won¡¯t


    be here!¡±


    ¡°I said no, then is no! This is my house! If you break in, I call cops!¡±


    The old man was raged by Kris. He strode towards Kris, and wanted to push Kris away.


    ¡°You old cocky people,e at me,e on!¡±


    Kris felt that he was offended, for as a master of the top four families in Cona, he should be respected,


    not offended.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A reproaching voice sounded from Baron.


    ¡°Excuse us, sir! We are here for Fay, just for a few quick questions, would you please let her out?¡±


    Baron said with a smile, and he opened his wallet, taking out a wad of bills and passing it to the old


    man. ¡°Sir, this is for you, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew squinted at the bills, and it looked like there were around four thousand bucks.


    Then he took the money without hesitation, and said, squinting at Kris, ¡°See, this how you show your


    respects, understand?¡±


    Kris¡¯s face was red because of anger. If it wasn¡¯t Baron, Andrew would have been killed already.


    ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Andrew understood they were some rich and powerful people, and Fay could not hide away from them


    anymore.


    ¡°Fay!¡±


    Andrew eximed loudly towards the house after leading them into the courtyard.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    At this time, ady of middle age came out, with an apron draping around her. It seemed that she was


    cooking.


    ¡°They want a conversation with you!¡± said Andrew, pointing at Baron and his followers.


    Obviously, Fay was having an rmed expression on her face, but it vanished very quickly. He looked


    nervously at them, and stammered, ¡°Who, who are you? I don¡¯t know you, why should I talk to you?¡±


    Baron made a few steps forward, looking into her eyes, and said gently, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, just


    some quick questions, do as we tell you to, you are going to be fine.¡±


    Baron would never think that this timid woman got something to do with the car ident that Terry was


    involved in.


    ¡°I got nothing you want.¡±


    Fay turned around and wanted to go away.


    But she was stopped by Kris¡¯s bodyguard before she entered the door.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Fay looked terrified, her hands shaking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what we will ask you, why did you say you have nothing we want? It sounds like you


    know something.¡±


    Kris said coldly.


    Fay got into a panic for she was circled by Baron, Kris, and the bodyguards.


    At this moment, Andrew opened his mouth, ¡°Fay, they can find here, then they must know you know


    something, just tell them what you know!¡±


    Andrew understood that if they didn¡¯t tell Baron and his people the truth, they would have been hurt or


    killed.


    Fay started to calm down, but still looked reluctant.


    Kris wanted to urge but was stopped by Baron¡¯s glimpse.


    After a short pause, Fay said, with tears in her eyes, ¡°Come on in with me!¡±


    They got inside and saw a shabby cot.


    A little bald girl was lying on it. She looked around 8 years old.


    She was skinny, and she felt frightened at the sight of strangers.


    ¡°Emma, say hi!¡± said Fay, gesturing at Baron and others.


    And then, she started greeting them timidly.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Baron said smilingly.


    And he turned to Kris, ¡°Do you have cash in your wallet now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kris pulled out a wad of bills, around two thousand bucks.


    Baron took and passed it to the little girl, and said soothingly and smilingly, ¡°Emma, right? This is for


    you, I didn¡¯t get you any gift, take it and buy something for you and your mother.¡±


    Emma declined it at once, ¡°Thank you, sir! I can¡¯t take it!¡±


    Baron felt sad when he saw this poor little girl. Perhaps, it was because he had a daughter.


    He said quickly, ¡°Take it, if you don¡¯t, I will feel regretful.¡±


    Emma stole a nce at her mother, who nodded, and she cautiously epted the money, ¡°Thank you


    very much!¡±


    As she ended her voice, all of sudden, her nose was bleeding.


    Fay was panic-stricken, and wiped out the blood with tissues immediately, with a tear dropping from her


    eyes.


    Kris looked grave, and said in a low voice, ¡°It looks like she got leukemia!¡±


    Baron could feel that Emma was pretty weak from her pale face.


    ¡°Do you guyse here for the car ident that my husband got into?¡±


    After cleaning the blood, Fay sat aside and asked, with her red eyes looking into Baron.


    Baron nodded, ¡°Yes, your husband hit my father-inw, he is in aa in the hospital now, and he was


    now in a vegetative state and will never be healed.¡±


    Fay was even more frightened after hearing what Baron said.


    ¡°Bump!¡±


    She threw herself on Baron¡¯s knees, crying, and said, ¡°We are very sorry! Please forgive us! We can¡¯t


    afford the medical charges! We really can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°My daughter was diagnosed with leukemia, and we were told that if she could not take medical


    treatments, she would die.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, my husband wouldn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Someone paid him five hundred thousand dors to hit your father-inw. To save Emma, he epted


    the offer. We are so sorry!¡±

 Chapter 266 A Female’s Voice

    Chapter 266 A Female¡¯s Voice


    ¡°I tried to persuade him to quit, but he wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t live longer because he had cancer, and he would do anything to save Emma¡¯s life,


    including murdering.¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry about the whole thing! But I just can¡¯t afford your medical charges, all the five hundred


    thousand dors I had given to the hospital to treat Emma.¡±


    Fay wept so miserably. She reckoned Baron came to her for money.


    Baron learned a lot from her words.


    First of all, he knew that Emma had leukemia.


    And second, n got cancer, and he was running out of time. He hit Terry for money to pay her


    daughter¡¯s medical expenses.


    It was a grievous story. Their family was very poor, and it could be told from the way they looked, the


    way they dressed, and how weak Emma was.


    Baron felt pretty heavy as if there was a lead softball in his chest.


    He was supposed to hate n, for he hit Terry and cause Terry to get in aa.


    However, after hearing the story, he felt it in a different way.


    n, of course, did a bad wrong thing, but he was still a good father.


    He did earn a good father title.


    If he had a second choice, he would never hit Terry.


    Baron had the same feeling of hopelessness. His mother was diagnosed with cancer and needed a big


    sum of money to get medical treatment, and he tried everything he could and asked everyone he knew,


    but he just couldn¡¯t raise that amount of money.


    ¡°Madam, get up, Ie for you, not for money.¡±


    Baron leaned forward in a hurry, helping Fay up, and said in a promised tone, ¡°I won¡¯t sue you for the


    medical expense, instead, I will pay all medical expenses to cure your daughter!¡±


    Now, a few hundred thousand dors was like nothing to Baron.


    There were many families like the one of Emma, but he wasn¡¯t able to help all of them out, he just


    could help whoever he met.


    Fay stopped sobbing immediately, looking very surprised. She questioned to confirmed, ¡°Are you


    saying you are gonna help¡­ Emma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam, you have my words. Get up, please. I have a few quick questions for you, meaning no


    harm,¡± said Baron at once.


    Fay then confirmed that she didn¡¯t misunderstand. She got up, tears floating from her eyes down to her


    cheeks, and made grateful bows to Baron.


    After a few minutes, she turned peaceful.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, please go ahead, I will be frank and tell you everything I know!¡±


    Fay said, staring into Baron¡¯s eyes. She would do anything if it could save her daughter¡¯s life.


    ¡°You were saying that someone gave your husband five hundred thousand dors to hit my father-in-


    Fay shook her head apologetically, ¡°Mr. Owen, to be honest, all the whole thing, I didn¡¯t involve in, it


    was all done by my husband.¡±


    ¡°When he came back home with the money, I was shocked, I thought he robbed a bank.¡±


    ¡°Later, I kept questioning him, and he told me he was hired to hit someone for five hundred thousand


    dors.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop him, and after that, I haven¡¯t seen him again!¡±


    Fay sobbed, with tears shedding, heartrending.


    Baron felt a bit disappointed, for he was hoping to get some useful information from her, although he


    knew that n would not tell her anything to protect her and his daughter.


    n thought he could cut off all the clues if he died in the car crash, he was wrong.


    Fay was not clever, for she really told Baron what her husband had let her know. If Baron wanted to


    sue her, with what he said, he could get the five hundred thousand dors back, the money for her


    daughter¡¯s medical expense.


    ¡°Madam, try to think deeper, was there any stranger that your husband met before he died? Or some


    weird calls? Or messages?¡±


    Baron wouldn¡¯t quit.


    If anyone had contact with n, then there would be no more than three ways ¨C face to face, phone


    call, or message.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fay shook her head again, ¡°He works in a warehouse as a truck loader in the daytime, and drives an


    unlicensed taxi in the evening. When he gets home, he seldom talks to me. So really, I just don¡¯t have


    any idea what he did and who he met when he was outside.¡±


    ¡°Is his phone with you?¡± questioned Baron.


    Fay shook her head, and said with her eyes red, ¡°His phone was burned out that day!¡±


    It dashed Baron¡¯s hopes.


    He hoped to obtain some clues from Fay, but now everything seemed to lead to a dead end.


    But it was not all that bad, at least he knew it was a murder, not an ident.


    Baron couldn¡¯t figure out why someone wanted to murder Terry, a kindhearted person.


    Could it be someone he had offended?


    But Baron already arranged his people to check, and Terry hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently.


    And Baron had never thought it was Sherry.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help.¡±


    Fay said with regrets.


    To her surprise, Baron didn¡¯t exim for thepensation, instead, he promised to pay all the medical


    expenses that Emma¡¯s disease would cost.


    She appreciated Baron¡¯s favor and wanted to help, but she just didn¡¯t know any other thing.


    Baron shook his head, passing his name card to her, ¡°Madam, this is my number, feel free to call me if


    you remember or find any useful clue!¡±


    Fay nodded promptly, ¡°Mr. Owen, please rest assured, I will try and ask about his friends to see if I can


    get something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you in advance!¡±


    Baron said with appreciation, and he looked at Kris, ¡°You are responsible for Emma¡¯s treatment, give


    her the best hospital and the best doctor, get her cured as early as possible!¡±


    Kris slightly bowed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡±


    ¡°Madam, give your phone number to him, and he will arrange everything for you!¡±


    Baron spoke to Fay.


    Fay, of course, felt very grateful, and she was about to get down on her knees but was stopped by


    Baron instantly.


    Baron looked really upset on the way back.


    He tried so hard to figure out who wanted to kill Terry.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, there is one thing you need to know!¡±


    Kris opened his mouth after having hesitated for a while.


    Baron frowned, ¡°Go ahead, I told you before, keep me posted!¡±


    Kris said hastily, ¡°Marry Jackson went to the house Terry rent at that day.¡±


    ¡°Marry Jackson!¡±


    Baron was startled.


    Until now, this woman came to his mind.


    However, there was no reason for her to kill Terry.


    Besides Marry, Baron also thought of Sherry.


    Terry kept trying to get a divorce with Sherry after quitting gambling.


    But somehow, Sherry just didn¡¯t agree.


    And Terry used the excuse of divorce to force her to leave the Peak Hotel and to confess that she


    secretly gave money to the Zouch family.


    Baron always had a feeling that there was a secret between this couple.


    All of sudden, he was pulled out from the contemtion by his phone¡¯s ringtone, it was Fay calling in.


    Baron answered it instantly, and Fay said, ¡°Mr. Owen, I suddenly remember, it was noontime before my


    husband left home that day, he got a phone call, and it was a woman who called him.¡±

 Chapter 267 Baron Visited Terry Again

    Chapter 267 Baron Visited Terry Again


    Baron was raged.


    Now, he was as near certain as can be that Sherry and Marry got somehting to do with Terry¡¯s car


    crash.


    However, he had no evidence.


    What if Sherry did trap Terry in? How should he cope with it?


    He would, of course, punish her, but he worried that Tracy couldn¡¯t ept the truth.


    What a cruel truth to ept for anyone that her mother should try to kill her father.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, do you have any clue?¡±


    Kris asked carefully, for he felt that Baron was in a bad mood after the call.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± said Baron tly.


    Baron wasn¡¯t delighted, even though he got a new useful clue.


    And he even hesitated to have further investigation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the meantime, in the Cona Citizen Hospital.


    There were only Sherry and Terry in the VIP patient room.


    To make a good impression on her daughter, Sherry gave Terry meticulous care on those days right


    after his surgery, including doing manicures, cleaning his body, and changing diapers.


    But after she convinced Tracy and Yuri not toe in the daytime, she was totally changed.


    As for diapers, she wouldn¡¯t change it for him until Tracy or Yuri came.


    ¡°You are really lucky. Howe you¡¯re still alive after such a severe hit?¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, because you get half of your life left, you can do nothing to stop me to get back to


    the Peak Hotel.¡±


    ¡°The next one will be Baron Owen, after he dies, the whole Peak Hotel will be mine!¡±


    Sherry appeared a vicious look, goggling at Terry. She just couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.


    Abruptly, she leaned forward, pped violently on Terry¡¯s face, and said indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    divorce with me?¡±


    And she pped one more time, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I take away the vi?¡±


    ¡°How dare you fight against me?¡±


    ¡°This is the consequence! And you have to suffer it for the rest of your life. You are no threat to me


    now!¡±


    Sherry kept pping his face till it was red and swollen.


    She beat him up more than that. There were numerous bruises on his body that were made by her.


    These days, when she stayed with Terry alone, she would hit him violently for a time every day.


    She felt excited by doing it.


    She understood very well where and when she should hit to avoid being found out.


    The time was at the noon.


    Basically, Tracy and Yuri wouldn¡¯t show up at noon, and it was the perfect time to abuse him.


    After abusing Terry, shey down on the nursing bed, turned on the TV, watched her favorite show, and


    burst outughter now and then.


    Whose wife would do things like this when her husband remained in aa?


    She didn¡¯t notice that Terry, who was lying down stilly on the bed, moved his eyelids and finger very


    slightly.


    After a long time, Sherry fell asleep, and the TV was still on.


    These days, she felt freer and happier staying in the hospital than staying in her rental house.


    Every day, Tracy or Yuri would bring some delicious food for Sherry after work.


    At this moment, the door was opened.


    Sherry was awoken by the noise of the door, and then she sat up quickly.


    At the sight of Baron, she felt relief, and said in displeasure, ¡°Why do youe here?¡±


    ¡°My daughter works so hard to earn money, and you¡¯re just hanging around, and doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°It is a disaster to have a husband like you crap.¡±


    Sherry said with irony.


    She wanted to live in the Peak Hotel, and she thought she could only if Tracy agreed so.


    As for Baron, she didn¡¯t care.


    Baron dart a cold nce at her, and raised a sharp question, ¡°What did Marry want with you at that


    day?¡±


    She was flustered. It was a question she wouldn¡¯t expect, and she was thinking about how to insult


    Baron.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In next to no time, Sherry kept her head, and howled towards Baron, ¡°She is my niece, we hadn¡¯t met


    each other for days, she came to visit me, what does that get to do with you?¡±


    Baron mocked, ¡°She missed you already? Only after not seeing you for a few days? When did you two


    get so close?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°And it is my family business, what does it get to do with you?¡±


    Sherry was irritated and barked at Baron.


    Baron gave a jeer, ¡°I was just asking, why do you get so nervous? Is it because you have done


    something bad?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Sherry was really nervous, and she looked angry, but her hand was griping her jacket all the time.


    Her every tiny move was under Baron¡¯s observation.


    Without any factual evidence, Baron, of course, would not interrogate her about what she had done to


    Terry.


    After all, she was the mother of Tracy, and it would hurt Tracy to do that without evidence.


    Baron just wanted to feel out how she would react. And now, Baron could almost confirm that she was


    involved in the murder of Terry.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I got the best expert already, and he wille and treat you in a few days, and I


    believe you will recover very soon.¡±


    Baron said, gazing at Terry, and spoke.


    Hearing this, Sherry was getting even more nervous.


    If Terry woke up, all the efforts she made would be in vain.


    In the past few days, to put her anger off her chest, while she abused Terry, she spoke some mean


    words to him, and also made clear that she was the one behind the whole murder.


    When Terry woke up, the truth would be disclosed.


    Thinking of this, she was in fear and anxiety that she had never been in before.


    Baron talked to Terry for a while and left.


    And he dialed a number right after he got out of the patient room, ¡°Send someone here to protect my


    father-inw in secret!¡±


    Just now, he deliberately said about the expert thing so that Sherry could know it.


    If she really was the one behind, and she would do something before Terry awoke.


    As expected, after Baron left, she made a call to Marry Jackson in next to no time.


    ¡°Marry, something unexpected happened, Baron just came over, and told me that he knows you met


    me that day, and also said he will get an expert to heal Terry. Don¡¯t you want to kill Baron all the time?


    Do it now! Otherwise, they will know everything we did.¡±


    Sherry¡¯s voice was full of horror.


    Marry said testily, ¡°You tell me you can handle the rest, what I need to do is to give you the money, and


    I already gave you eight hundred thousand dors. Now Terry isn¡¯t dead, Baron is still alive, and you


    call me to get Baron killed to end this whole shit?¡±


    ¡°Marry, don¡¯t be mad! You know very well what situation I am in, I have nothing, and there are no other


    choices, you have to help me.¡±


    Sherry hastily said, ¡°Only when Baron dies, we will be safe!¡±


    Marry didn¡¯t reply, and after a long silence, she said, with teeth-gritting, ¡°You were saying, things will go


    out of control when Terry awakes, in this case, Terry has to be dead!¡±


    ¡°Is he with you now? Kill him then, make it simple!¡±


    ¡°He is in aa, and will die at any time, no one will think he was killed if you do it right now!¡±

 Chapter 268 Sherry Was Rejected By Marry

    Chapter 268 Sherry Was Rejected By Marry


    Sherry¡¯s stomach was sinking when she was told to kill Terry now.


    What Terry became now was all because of her.


    Terry was supposed to die in the car crash, but he was lucky to survive it and get in aa.


    However, hiring someone to kill him and killing him by herself were two totally different things.


    And Marry wanted her to do it.


    ¡°Marry, I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t!¡±


    Sherry was shivering, seeing Terry lying on the bed, quietly.


    ¡°Do you think you have a second choice now?¡±


    Marry continued, ¡°What if he wakes up? Everything you did to get him killed will be known, at that time,


    you are the one who dies. Do it or not, it¡¯s up to you, this is none of my business now.¡±


    ¡°Marry, what the hell are you saying? None of your business?¡±


    Knowing that Marry was going to get rid of her responsibilities, Sherry would not let go of it easily.


    ¡°It came to me first for the money to kill Terry, and if I can¡¯t get myself out of it, then I can pass the buck


    to you by saying it is you who force me to loan you the money, and I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯re gonna do


    with it!¡±


    Marry said with coldness, ¡°And moreover, Terry has been in aa after the car crash, and you hired


    the driver, and it got nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of our rtionships, I have to remind you that murder is a grave crime, and you will face


    a death penalty, or at least a life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°But now, if you can be malicious enough to kill Terry Perry now, maybe you can bluff it out. And if he is


    healed a few dayster, you will be put into jail!¡±


    Death penalty!


    Life imprisonment!


    Hearing these two crimes, Sherry was stupefied.


    She tried to kill Terry, because she wanted to go back to the Peak Hotel, and she did that crazy thing


    just on impulse.


    But now she realized it was so stupid to do so, after knowing she would be put in prison.


    ¡°Marry, my beloved niece, don¡¯t scare me! Please help me out, please! I just can¡¯t do it myself, really


    can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t help you now, if I can get Baron Owen killed, why wouldn¡¯t I just kill him in the first ce?


    Why would I need you?¡±


    Marry said, pretending she was calm, ¡°Well, I have said everything I need to, do it or not, it is totally up


    to you now, and it¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    ¡°Marry! Marry Jackson!¡±


    Sherry kept screaming her name, but she cut off the call anyway.


    Sherry looked frustrated, sitting feebly at the couch, gazing nkly at Terry on the bed, and thinking all


    the words that Marry said just now.


    ¡°What am I gonna do?¡±


    She rubbed her head strenuously, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    And then, she recalled what Baron had talked to Terry.


    He said that the doctor would be here in a few days for curing Terry, and the chance was quite good.


    Thinking of it, Sherry finally decided not to let Terry wake up again, by all means.


    Once one had an evil idea, things would go crazy.


    Sherry, who was so scared just now, but turned to be very resentful now, goggling hard at Terry, with


    her eyes full of hatred.


    She got close to Terry slowly.


    ¡°Terry, don¡¯t me me, I got no choice, if you don¡¯t die, I die!¡±


    ¡°So, I have to kill you first!¡±


    ¡°When you are dead, our secret will disappear with you, and at that time, I can go back to the Peak


    Hotel to enjoy a high position and great wealth.


    Her expression was full of hatred. And all of sudden, she grabbed the kilt, covering Terry¡¯s head, and


    muffling Terry¡¯s mouth and nose with all her strength.


    ¡°tter!¡±


    At this critical moment, while she was pressing hard on Terry¡¯s face, the door was opened.


    Sherry was so terrified as if she was a frightened rabbit, moving away from her hands, jumping onto


    Terry¡¯s body, and cried, ¡°Terry, when will you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, just wake up and take a look at me, will you?¡±


    ¡°What am I gonna do, if you never wake up again?¡±


    It was a really fast reaction for Sherry. She cried out directly after burring her head into Terry, although


    not knowing who wasing.


    Anyone seeing this would think she loved Terry so deeply.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tracy¡¯s sobbing voice sounded. She walked hurriedly to the bed, reaching out her hands, embracing


    her mother, and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s gonna be fine!¡±


    Seeing that it was Tracy, Sherry felt relieves.


    She was really terrified just now, but she was confused that why Tracy woulde to visit Terry at the


    time when she ought to be at work.


    After pretending to cry for minutes, Sherry then stopped it.


    ¡°Tracy, didn¡¯t you agree me focus on your job and visit us after work? Don¡¯t worry me, I got this,¡± said


    Sherry.


    Tracy rubbed her slightly red eyes, looking into Sherry¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Mom, it is really hard for you


    to stay here and look after dad alone, and Yuri and I are not busytely, so we decided that we will


    ¡°Eh? Howe? Your job matters more, I really got this, I can take care of your father! And moreover,


    even if you two stay here, I don¡¯t think it will make any difference to your father¡¯s situation!¡±


    ¡°Now, you are in a very high position, everyone is trying to take it from you, what if you lose it? I will


    me myself for it!¡±


    ¡°Look, just let me do it myself, don¡¯t worry about me, you and Yuri got a job, I don¡¯t want to distract


    you!¡±


    Hearing that Tracy and Yuri would again take turns to visit them in the hospital, Sherry got annoyed at


    once.


    Now she was trying to kill Terry, if Yuri and Tracy came often, it would be difficult to get it done.


    Tracy shook her head, and said in a steadfast tone, ¡°Mom, we had made up our minds already, for we


    think daddy matters more than the job. Besides, the doctor suggested we talk to him as much as we


    can, and he may wake up, at least it is a chance to try.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sherry kept a straight face, and snapped, with a tough stance, ¡°You mustply with me this time, you


    do your job and I do mine.¡±


    Tracy felt a bit shocked by her overreaction.


    Tracy said, with tears filling up her eyes, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t focus on our jobs, knowing our father is in a


    Sherry didn¡¯t know, but Tracy knew that the real boss of Samho Group and Brone Group was Baron


    Owen, who was capable of managing them very well.


    Who was able to steal their position since they were Baron¡¯s family?


    ¡°Tracy, you feel unsafe about me looking after your father alone, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sherry put on a sad y again. She sobbed and spoke.


    ¡°Mom, of course, I feel safe,¡± said Tracy hastily.


    ¡°No, you do!¡±


    Tears starting to fall down on the ground from Sherry¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°You think it the same way


    as your crap husband does, I am a useless person here, right?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what did Baron say to you?¡± asked Tracy.


    ¡°Recently, I try my best to look after your father, cleaning his body, changing diapers for him, and check


    his condition every now and then.¡±


    ¡°But you? You just can¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°I was too tired and fell asleep. But Baron saw it and doubted me if I really want your father to die!¡±


    ¡°And you, you also doubt me that I didn¡¯t take good care of your father! Who cares what efforts I made


    for thest few days? Every one of you now starts criticizing me!¡±


    Tears wet Sherry¡¯s face as if she was so wronged by them.


    Tracy looked terrible. She stared at Sherry, tears in her eyes, and said, ¡°Mom, did Baron really say


    things like that to you?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that I lied to you before, but on things like this, how could it be possible that mom will


    lie to you?¡± said Sherry, weeping.

 Chapter 269 Yuri’s Answer

    Chapter 269 Yuri¡¯s Answer


    Sherry was crying her eyes out as though Baron did insult her before.


    But Tracy knew that Baron would not say something this mean.


    Thinking of the efforts she had made and the hardship she had been experienced in the past several


    days, when she looked after Terry alone, Tracy just couldn¡¯t hurt her anymore by seeing through it.


    ¡°Mom, I am calling him now, and I am going to scold him!¡± said Tracy, pretending she was angry.


    ¡°Not just scolding!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be here anymore, otherwise he wille here again and criticize my sacrifice to


    your father.¡±


    ¡°He is not qualified toe here again!¡±


    Sherry wailed but felt a great glee down her heart.


    She did all of this was for stopping Baron to visit Terry again.


    Obviously, what Baron said to her just now meant that he suspected that she had some involvement in


    Terry¡¯s injury.


    And above all, she knew very clearly when Tracy and Yuri woulde to see them.


    But for Baron, she had no idea when he woulde, which made her dare not to kill Terry because


    Baron might show up while she was doing it.


    After Baron came back, Tracy learned a lot more, and would definitely not believe in everything Sherry


    said.


    To her face, Tracy called Baron, ¡°Baron, you¡¯re such an asshole, how dare youe and criticize my


    mother, don¡¯t you know she has been staying beside my father and taking good care of him all the time


    after the surgery?¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? I don¡¯t want to hear your chicanery, from today on, you are not allowed to


    Tracy spoke to the phone indignantly and hung it up directly after finishing her words.


    In Cona Branch of Brone Group.


    Baron looked confused, with the phone next to his ear.


    He gave a bitter smile, shaking his head, ¡°That bitch Sherry must have said something bad of me in


    front of Tracy.¡±


    In the meantime, he felt a bit despondent.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, and a message came in. It was from Tracy, and it said briefly in three words,


    ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    At the sight of the message, all the negative mood he had just now vanished at once.


    Baron¡¯s eyes filled up with sharpness, ¡°Sherry, you are just ridiculous, don¡¯t you really think you can


    have Terry killed by banning me to the hospital?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that he had already order someone to protect Terry. Once she tried to do it, she would


    be caught on site.


    It would really hurt Tracy.


    But it was better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains. When Sherry did get to kill Terry, it


    would be the most miserable moment.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    A familiar figure came in gently, and it was Yuri.


    She looked outraged.


    ¡°Yuri, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Baron asked.


    Yuri said, gritting her teeth, ¡°Just now, a few partners call in and inform us that they are going to


    terminate all the contracts they signed with us.¡±


    Baron frowned, knowing that it was very weird.


    Brone Group was in good momentum of development. Even the top four families would not dare to


    And today, all of sudden, without any warning, several partners dered agreement termination to the


    group.


    ¡°Some projects were initiated already, and we have invested tremendous money in them, if we stop


    now, we will bear a great loss!¡± added Yuri.


    ¡°In this case, we shall follow the contract, use them of breach of contract, and let them pay the


    ¡°They paid already!¡± said Yuri, who looked bad.


    She got angry because they paid right after they put forward the termination of the contract.


    ¡°Financially, we don¡¯t bear the loss, but for our development in Jako, we are influenced badly, because


    all these partners are for projects in Jako,¡± Yuri continued.


    ¡°All these partners are for projects in Jako?¡± Baron curled his eyebrows.


    Yuri nodded, ¡°Those partners are all top corporations, they must be forced to cancel the contract,


    otherwise they will carry out the contract, why would theypensate us?¡±


    ¡°Pause this whole Jako market thing, I will do it in person after I solve the problem we are confronted


    with dad,¡± said Baron.


    Terry¡¯s safety was more urgent and vital to them,pared to issues in thepany.


    ¡°But, pending it will have a big impact on the group, since we have invested heavily in it!¡±


    Yuri got a bit impatient, for she knew better than anyone that the efforts, both in finance and human


    resources, they had made for opening the Jako market, and she was really concerned about it.


    ¡°So what? We just losing some money, dad¡¯s life matters much more than that!¡±


    Baron said, looking cool.


    In his opinion, money was just some figures.


    Brone Group was the only gift his mother gave him in this world.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t develop it so dedicatedly in person.


    But now, saving Terry was the most important thing, because if they didn¡¯t take it seriously, he would


    die.


    ¡°Baron, thank you!¡±


    Yuri was moved and said gratefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brone Group will not copse as long as I am alive,¡± said Baron soothingly, smiling.


    ¡°Yuri, if one day you find out that it was your mom who made your dad vegetative, what are you gonna


    do?¡±


    After pausing for seconds, Baron opened his mouth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mom made dad like this?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Yuri was astonished, looking panic.


    Baron said hurriedly, ¡°Chill down, it was just a hypothesis, not real.¡±


    Yuri then let out a sigh of relief, looking worriedly at Baron, and said, ¡°Baron, why would you have such


    a stupid hypothesis? It almost freaked me out.¡±


    ¡°In this world, there are many things that we don¡¯t believe in, but in fact, they do exist.¡±


    Baron said tonelessly but looked wistful.


    Seeing his expression, Yuri suddenly felt her heart sinking, ¡°Baron, did you know something?¡±


    Baron knew what Yuri would do if she found out the truth.


    Yuri was always at odds with Sherry, but no matter how tense their rtions turned into, they were


    mother and daughter.


    If one day it turned out that it was Sherry who got Terry into the car ident, Yuri and Tracy, of course,


    wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept it.


    Yuri walked straight away and stopped at the door. She said, without looking back, ¡°I will be despairing


    if it really was mom.¡±


    ¡°But I will still choose to bring her to justice, putting her on the court!¡±


    ¡°I think Tracy will do the same!¡±


    Atst, she spoke out her answer, without turning to Baron.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he could not see that her face was covered with tears.


    She was a smart girl. She understood why he raised the question to her.

 Chapter 270 Waiting for the Moment

    Chapter 270 Waiting for the Moment


    After Yuri''s leaving, Baron stood in front of French windows, overlooking the view outside,


    imperturbably.


    Thinking of Yuri¡¯s words, he could feel the sadness and desperation deep down her heart.


    It was just a hypothesis. How would she react when the truth was revealed?


    How miserable she was going to be?


    And how about Tracy?


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After a long silence, Baron sighed, and spoke to himself, ¡°Give you onest chance, if you quit, then I


    will just ignore all this whole shit.¡±


    He had not factual evidence, but he was pretty sure that Sherry was the one behind the car ident.


    He could force her to spit out the truth by using some tough measures if he¡¯d like to.


    However, once the truth was disclosed, Tracy and Yuri would confront a great sorrow.


    ¡°I swear, this is thest chance!¡±


    Baron said suddenly, with coldness in his eyes.


    Only he himself understood how hard it was to make this decision.


    Then, he rang up a call, and instructed, ¡°Check the cause why partners in Jako canceled contracts with


    Brone Group.¡±


    Actually, he had clues about it, but he wanted to confirm.


    In a detached vi of McGill Courtyard.


    A young man around the age of thirties was sitting on a luxurious couch, with her leg crossing,


    leisurely.


    ¡°Mr. McGill, it¡¯s done, all contractors of Brone Group in Jako have already canceled the contract and


    paid thepensations, the Brone Group suffered a huge loss.¡±


    A mid-aged man stood before the young man and gave an ount of his work, extremely respectfully.


    This young man is Hugo McGill, the most brilliant third generation heir of the McGill family, one of the


    top families in Jako.


    Hugo curled her mouth into a smile, ¡°Good job, but it is far beyond my goal, and you have one more


    week, I want to see its Cona branch disappear!¡±


    ¡°Mr. McGill, I am afraid that it is a bit hard!¡± said the mid-aged man with embarrassment.


    ¡°You only got seven days, it will be massive if you don¡¯t get it done!¡± said Hugo threateningly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said the mid-aged man hastily, wiping away sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    After the mid-aged man left, Hugo looked heavy. He whispered to himself, ¡°Benedict Owen only gave


    me one month to destroy the Cona Branch, and now it¡¯s been half a month, I have to make it fast!¡±


    If the mid-aged man could not finish it in the next week, he would do it by himself.


    He picked up the document on the table and started reading it.


    It was a profile document of Baron.


    ¡°Oh! Really? He did surprise me! Huh! A person in a dignified, noble, and rich family like him chose to


    live in his wife¡¯s house and was disliked by his mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Sherry Perry, this bitch can be used!¡±


    Hugo talked to himself, sneering.


    In Terry¡¯s ward in Cona Citizen Hospital.


    ¡°Dad, do you remember the day I had my senior high school entrance examination? I was blocked


    several miles away from the examination ce by the traffic jam, I was, really anxious, and started


    crying loudly.¡±


    ¡°And you showed up at the moment, with a bike. You picked me up, and rode me to the examination


    ce, wherever there was an upslope, you pedaled the bike as hard as you could.¡±


    ¡°And the next day, you couldn¡¯t even walk.¡±


    After Tracy appeared in the patient ward, she stayed beside Terry all the time, and keep talking about


    things in her childhood and things just happened in the Group recently.


    Sherry got more and more nervous.


    She was having fun when there were only Terry and her in the room.


    However, when Tracy came, she could only sit there.


    And most importantly, there was no chance to get Terry murdered.


    ¡°Tracy, if you keep doing so before your dad wakes up, you may get worn out already.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sherry continued, ¡°Go home for a rest, trust me, I will take care of your father pretty well.¡±


    Tracy shook her head lightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, it is you who need a rest, you have been taking care of


    dad here for a few days. Tonight, I will take your ce, and you go home for a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    Sherry shook her head instantly, and said stoutly, ¡°In this family, you two are busy, but me, I got nothing


    to do, if you choose to stay here, there is no way I will go away.¡±


    Her words quite touched Tracy.


    ¡°Mom, thank you for your efforts to the family!¡±


    Tracy said, tears starting brimming her eyes, ¡°When dad recovers, I will convince him to let you live


    with us in the Peak Hotel!¡±


    ¡°Tracy, are you serious?¡± said Sherry, beaming.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Tracy nodded, and said, ¡°Mom, actually, Baron is a good person, can you not be so mean to him


    anymore in the future? After all, he owns the Peak Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have been thinking a lot about what I did to him in the past few days. I utterly dislike him,


    but I will do my best to not criticize him, for the harmony of our family!¡± said Sherry hurriedly.


    The reason she wanted to murder Terry was to get back to the Peak Hotel.


    Now that Tracy promised to help her, she would live in the Peak Hotel again smoothly once Terry died.


    ¡°Mom, I appreciate that!¡± said Tracy thankfully.


    At a hard time like this, all she wanted was the happiness of the family.


    Sherry knew that it was impossible to make her move now, with Tracy there. So, she had to wait until


    tonight, when she persuaded Tracy to go home and there would be only Terry and herself.


    However, to her surprise, when it was just getting dark, she was about to put forward her idea, Tracy


    spoke first, ¡°Mom, tonight I will stay here, you go home!¡±


    ¡°How is this even possible?¡±


    Sherry objected to her proposal, faking a sad face, and said, ¡°Your dad is here, I can¡¯t sleep without


    him at home.¡±


    ¡°How about you go to the Peak Hotel tonight?¡± Tracy opened her mouth, after pausing a few seconds.


    Sherry would love this invitation before, but now, how could it be possible she would leave the hospital


    tonight?


    ¡°Tracy, just go home, and let me take care of your father, it¡¯s gonna be fine.¡±


    Sherry tried to convince Tracy earnestly, ¡°This is a high-ss VIP patient ward, it feels like home to live


    here, I got used to it already. And you, you need to go to work in the daytime, and take care of Lara as


    well.¡±


    No matter what Sherry said, Tracy just closed her ears and insisted to stay.


    Sherry had no choice to ept it. But she also insisted to stay.


    In this case, both of them would stay in the hospital tonight.


    Tracy kept talking to Terry until three hours, and Sherry just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said, ¡°Tracy,


    it¡¯s already one in the morning,e on, get some sleep! Your dad also needs to have some rest!¡±


    Hearing this, Tracy then noticed that it was reallyte.


    There were a nurse bed and a couch in the room.


    As Sherry demanded, Tracy slept on the nurse bed, and she slept on the couch.


    Tracy was exhausted, so she fell asleep very soon.


    Knowing that Tracy was asleep, Sherry opened her eyes instantly and got up very cautiously.


    She had been waiting for this moment the whole day!

 Chapter 271: Found

    Chapter 271: Found


    Sherry tiptoed to Terry¡¯s bed, her eyes full of murderous intentions.


    In the past few days, every day appeared like a year in length to her.


    She didn¡¯t only have to bear that her n would be exposed at any time but also to face the bore in the


    hospital.


    In her past more than fifty years, she had never taken care of anyone like this.


    She had to wipe Terry¡¯s body as well as clean his excreta, which made her feel as if she was living in


    hell.


    However, when she was truly taking the action, she hesitated.


    There seemed to be two inner voices in her mind. One said, ¡°Don¡¯t take any action. Once you do, it¡¯s a


    murder. Terry Perry might be like this all his life. It¡¯s not worth risking your future with such a helpless


    wreck!¡±


    But soon, another inner voice said, ¡°You should act quick. This is your best Chance. Terry Perry is a


    vegetable now. Even if he dies, his death would be identified as natural.¡±


    Standing in front of Terry¡¯s bed, she couldn¡¯t make a move for a long time.


    After hesitating for five or six minutes, she finally made up her mind. She looked at Terry more and


    more ferociously.


    ¡®Die!¡¯ her inner voice eximed crazily.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the quilt and covered it above Terry¡¯s head directly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly she heard Tracy¡¯s angry voice.


    Sherry fully focused on Terry just now. Upon hearing Tracy¡¯s voice, Sherry was so freaked out that she


    almost wet her pants.


    ¡°Ah? I... I... I was tucking your father into the quilt.¡±


    Sherry looked horrified, her hands trembling.


    Just now, as soon as she stood in front of Terry¡¯s bed, Tracy woke up. She had thought that Sherry was


    about to change Terry¡¯s diaper. However, much to her surprise, Sherry directly covered Terry¡¯s head


    with the quilt.


    If Tracy hadn¡¯t seen it herself, she could never believe that her mother would have done it.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Tracy rushed over, pushing Sherry away. She said while weeping, ¡°How could you be so heartless?


    Why did you do this? Tell me why!¡±


    While weeping, Tracy couldn¡¯t help roaring. She was extremely furious.


    She was quite clear what Sherry was doing just now -- her mother wanted to kill her father.


    She had never expected that her mother, who had been taking care of her father wholeheartedly, would


    want to kill her father.


    ¡°Tracy, what nonsense are you talking about? I was truly tucking your father into the quilt.¡±


    Sherry was extremely horrified as well. Immediately, she retorted, ¡°If I truly wanted to kill your father, I


    should do it when you all are not here, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°As soon as you stood in front of Dad¡¯s bed, I woke up. What else do you want to quibble? I¡¯ll call the


    police now!¡±


    As she spoke while weeping, Tracy pulled out her cell phone and was about to call the police.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Sherry directly knelt to Tracy. She said between sobs, ¡°Tracy, please don¡¯t call the police. I


    know I was wrong. I would never do it again. If you call the police, I have to spend the rest of my life in


    jail. Do you really have the heart to see me go into jail?


    ¡°Do you think I was willing to do so? I have done for Yuri and you!


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor a long time ago. He said the chance that your father will wake up is quite tiny.


    He¡¯s been torturing when he¡¯s still alive!


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the torture for him but also Yuri and you. You both need to work and take care of Lara.


    Now you will need toe here to take care of your Dad. I feel so sorry for you girls.¡±


    While she spoke, Sherry cried. Tracy was also sobbing. With reddish eyes, Tracy said, ¡°As long as Dad


    is still breathing, there¡¯s hope. Who do you think you are to stop him from living on? You don¡¯t have the


    right!¡±


    Sherry knew Tracy very well.


    She spoke some words while weeping, which truly softened Tracy¡¯s heart. Although Tracy was still


    ming Sherry, she put down her cell phone.


    ¡°Tracy, I was wrong. You know me. I even dare not to kill a fish. How would I have the guts to kill your


    father? I¡¯ve done it because I don¡¯t want Yuri and you to live so hard. Please forgive me. I promise. I¡¯ll


    never have such an evil mind again. All right?¡± Sherry begged again while Tracy was touched.


    ¡°No matter what your reasons are, it¡¯s not right since you wanted to kill Dad. I¡¯ll never forgive you all my


    life!¡±


    Tracy said determinedly with reddened eyes, ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Tracy, I truly have admitted my mistake. I¡¯ve never done anything wrong all my life. Aren¡¯t you willing to


    forgive me just for this matter?¡±


    Sherry was shocked and frightened.


    She had done everything, trying to move back to Peak Hotel. However, Tracy was sending her away


    now.


    In this case, all she had done would be in vain.


    ¡°Just go! I won¡¯t tell anyone else that you tried to kill Dad.¡± Tracy was so determined for the very first


    time.


    Last night, when she was chatting with Yuri on the instant messenger, Yuri purposely reminded her to


    be alert to Sherry.


    Just then, Tracy asked Yuri why, but thetter was unwilling to tell her the reason. Yuri just solemnly


    told her that she must be on guard to Sherry.


    Originally, Tracy didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, what Sherry had done just now made her understand


    what Yuri meant.


    Tracy guessed that probably Yuri had already known a long time ago that Sherry was nning to kill


    Terry. However, Yuri didn¡¯t want her to be sad, so Yuri was unwilling to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Tracy, I know it¡¯s my bad. Please don¡¯t send me away, OK? It¡¯s my fault!¡± Sherry whined while kneeling


    on the ground.


    ¡°Leave or not? I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    Tracy wiped off her tears, looking extremely serious and determined.


    Although she was reluctant to her mother, she couldn¡¯t ept what Sherry had done.


    Upon hearing it, Sherry finally ensured that Tracy truly meant it.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t call the police!¡±


    After that, Sherry trotted out of the ward, afraid that Tracy would call the police to arrest her if she was


    still dyed.


    Meanwhile, Baron, how had just fallen asleep, received a call.


    He got to know what had happened in the hospital right away.


    ¡°Shall we do something on her, Baron?¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s Tracy¡¯s choice, just let her go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Baron was quite worried.


    He guessed that Tracy must be quite upset after the thing had happened just now.


    Thinking of that, without any hesitation, he got up immediately, heading to the hospital.


    At the entrance of Cona Citizen Hospital parked a ck Audi.


    As soon as Sherry walked out of the entrance, two men in suits walked to her suddenly.


    Sherry was in a panic, so she hadn¡¯t realized that those men were targeting her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go! Ah-- Help--¡±


    Suddenly, she was lifted by the men and pressed into the car.


    It waste at night, so no one had noticed Sherry¡¯s cry for help.


    After she was pressed into the car, she was still struggling crazily and yelling, ¡°Who are you? Why did


    you kidnap me?


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?


    ¡°Let go of me! Or, I¡¯ll call the police!


    ¡°ording to thew, your behavior should be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of more than ten


    years or life imprisonment!¡±


    During the past few weeks, Sherry had been looking up some legal materials, so she learned some


    knowledge about thew.


    ¡°Ho ho... You know thew, don¡¯t you?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    A woman sitting on the passenger floor sneered. ¡°Let me ask you -- what¡¯s the punishment for the


    contact murder? How about the attempted murder?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Sherry trembled violently. She hadmitted the two crimes, hadn¡¯t she?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to admit it at all. Hurriedly, she asked, ¡°How do I know?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let me tell you.¡±


    With a sneer, the woman on the passenger seat said, ¡°Whoever intentionally kills a person shall be


    sentenced to death, life imprisonment, or fixed-term imprisonment of not less than ten years. ording


    to how much Terry Perry has been injured, you would get life imprisonment. Together with the


    attempted murder, you will be sentenced to death!


    ¡°When you hired n to hit Terry earlier, why didn¡¯t you look up thew? Just now, when you attempted


    to kill Terry Perry just now, why didn¡¯t you look up thew?¡±

 Chapter 272: Killing Sherry Zouch

    Chapter 272: Killing Sherry Zouch


    ¡°You dared to kill your own husband. How can such a vicious woman like you have a shame to talk to


    us about thew? Do you think you deserve it?¡± the woman on the passenger seat asked coldly.


    Upon hearing her words, Sherry gaped.


    She had thought that she did everything seamlessly in secret. However, an unknown woman exposed


    all her crimes.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± stammered Sherry.


    She had thought that they were taking her somewhere. However, she had been waiting for a long time


    but the car didn¡¯t move at all. It seemed that they were waiting for someone.


    Right then, a ck Phaeton was slowly pulled over in front of Audi. A young man¡¯s figure got off the


    car.


    The woman in the passenger seat immediately got off. She said respectfully to that figure, ¡°Good


    evening, Baron. Sherry Zouch is inside the car.¡±


    Baron nodded. Looking at the young woman, he said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work in the past few


    days.¡±


    The woman was Scarlet. Since thest time when she asked Baron to return Devin¡¯s Knife to her but


    was saved by Baron, who also gave her back the knife, Scarlet decided to work for him.


    In the past few days, she had been staying in the hospital to protect Terry secretly. Hence, she knew


    everything that happened there.


    After Baron sat in the car, Sherry gaped at him. ¡°Baron Owen!¡±


    She had never expected that Baron asked them to kidnap her.


    ¡°Baron Owen, how dare you! You have the balls to kidnap me, huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Tracy?¡±


    Sherry snapped in anger after she had returned to her senses shortly, looking as disgusting as before.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Scarlet pped across her face and snapped, ¡°Shut the fuck up! If you dare to insult him again, I¡¯m


    gonna kill you!¡±


    Scarlet truly wanted to kill Sherry at his moment.


    She was quite clear how Sherry had abused Terry in the past few days. If she weren¡¯t afraid to alert


    her, she would have done something to Sherry already.


    Moreover, Scarlet had decided to work for Baron, so in her opinion, Baron was supposed to be her


    boss. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult him.


    Sherry wasn¡¯t afraid of Baron, but she was so scared of Scarlet.


    What Scarlet warned her made her feel so stressed.


    From the beginning, Baron didn¡¯t stop Scarlet at all. When Sherry quieted down, he looked up at her


    expressionlessly and said, ¡°Think you¡¯ve done everything without any w huh? The evidence I have


    could make you stay in jail for the rest of your life or even be sentenced to death!


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t turn you in. Do you know why?


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of Tracy and Yuri. I don¡¯t want them to be sad.


    ¡°Since Tracy has chosen to let you go, I don¡¯t mind letting you escape.


    ¡°However, this is thest time for you to survive. If it happens again, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    As soon as Baron finished speaking, he emanated a powerful aura. The car windows of Audi shattered


    instantly. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Sherry widened her eyes in shock when watching the scene as if she had just got to know Baron.


    She could feel an extremely strong murderous intention from Baron. If he wanted to kill her, it would be


    a piece of cake.


    Scarlet and the other two men in ck were agapepletely.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how Baron had managed to do it, they understood that the scene was


    caused by that man.


    Baron didn¡¯t move but made the car windows shattered. He was such a horrible existence.


    ¡°Send her back to the Zouch family in Kato,¡± Baron said to Scarlet after getting off.


    ¡°Sure, Baron.¡±


    After Sherry was sent away, Baron entered the hospital.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Tracy had witnessed that Sherry was take away by his men.


    In Tracy¡¯s opinion, Sherry was still her mother, after all, so she wanted to see her off.


    However, much to her surprise, as soon as Sherry went downstairs, she was taken into the car forcibly.


    Then, Baron showed up.


    Tracy¡¯s eyes were full of emotion. Although she didn¡¯t know what Baron had said to Sherry, she didn¡¯t


    think that he would harm Sherry. He just sent her away.


    ¡°Hi, Tracy!¡±


    Standing in front of the window, Tracy was looking down in a daze. Suddenly, she heard Baron¡¯s voice


    behind her.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    She turned around and pounced herself into his arms, bursting into tears. It seemed that she wanted to


    vent all the sorrow in her heart.


    Since Terry was hit by the car, she felt as if her whole world had broken down.


    Particrly, she personally witnessed that her birth mother was about to kill her father, which made her


    more desperate.


    Only this man in front of her could show up immediately when she needed him the most.


    And only this man could make her feel the deepest love.


    In a luxurious vi of the Wilson family, Cona.


    On a king-sized bed, a short and fat mid-aged man was having sex with a woman.


    Right then, a harsh tone of the cell phone suddenly rang out.


    The man was fatigued and weak instantly in fear. However, he didn¡¯t dare to dy it. Usually, if he


    could receive a call sote at night, it must be something extremely important.


    ¡°Give me a good reason. Or I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± said the man ferociously after swiping to answer the


    call.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, just now, Sherry Zouch was taken away from the hospital. My men have been following


    them all the time.¡± The man heard his subordinate¡¯s report on the phone.


    He sat up instantly. During the daytime, he had just met Hugo, who gave him only seven days to


    destroy the branch of Brone Group in Cona.


    Hence, the short and fat man had a n, so he sent someone to keep an eye on the hospital all the


    time.


    Much to his surprise, the chance hade so soon.


    ¡°Kill Sherry Zouch!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were full of murderous looks.


    A ck Audi was heading to Kato fast.


    Sitting on the backseat, Sherry kept trembling all over, watched by a man in ck.


    Although they had left Cona for a long time, Baron¡¯s threaten was still reechoing in her ears.


    Right at this moment, she seemed to be smarter and recalled a lot of things.


    She noticed how respectful that Scarlet was to Baron. It wasn¡¯t until then did she realized that she had


    been wrong since the very beginning.


    The current Baron was no longer the poor young man who begged everyone for lent five hundred


    thousand for her mother¡¯s medical treatment.


    ¡°Creak--¡±


    Right then, the car was brake suddenly, and it steadily stopped in the middle of the road.


    ¡°Ouch--¡± Sherry let out a sharp scream as her head bumped onto the back of the front seat.


    Scarlet looked at the three Wranglers in front coldly.


    Several strong men in ck were standing in front of them, looking at their Audi.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you drive more carefully?¡± Sherryined unhappily.


    When she looked up, she saw the four men in ck outside. Blood drained from her face instantly.


    ¡°Who... who are they?¡± she asked with a trembling voice. But no one answered her.


    ¡°What should we do, Scarlet?¡±


    The driver looked over at Scarlet solemnly. The man who was watching Sherry and the driver were


    skilled bodyguards sent by Kris.


    Scarlet picked up a broadsword shining with cold light and said in a cold tone, ¡°Take her back along the


    way where we came from and call Baron. Leave those men to me!¡±


    When the driver was about to speak, Scarlet stopped him. ¡°Do as I said. Go!¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Scarlet pulled out Devin¡¯s Knife, stepping down.


    The bodyguards from the Brown family knew how tough Scarlet was and Sherry was Baron¡¯s mother-


    inw. Although thetter was an evil woman that shouldn¡¯t be forgiven, they must protect her well.


    Hence, they directly turned the car.


    However, as soon as the car was turned around, another three Wranglers drove to them side-by-side,


    directly blocking their way out.


    Right then, it was past midnight already. They were at the small road leading to Kato. The three


    Wranglers gave them no chance to escape at all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 273: Citywide Hunt

    Chapter 273: Citywide Hunt


    ¡°Who... who the hell are they? What do they want?¡±


    Sherry had never faced such a situation before. Right then, her eyes were full of fear, and she couldn¡¯t


    help trembling at all.


    The two bodyguards from the Brown familypletely ignored them. They looked extremely solemn


    when seeing those enemies.


    ¡°Why did you stop us?¡± Scarlet asked while looking at them coldly.


    ¡°Leave Sherry Zouch. Or, none of you can leave here!¡±


    A tall and strong man among the crowd had an obvious scar across his nose bridge on his face.


    He also held a broadsword. He also had the Death tattoo on his strong arms.


    Upon hearing it, Scarlet was shocked. She had never expected that those people came for Sherry.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why those people would target Sherry, a vicious woman with no background.


    How could theye only for Sherry by sending seven to eight skillful fighters?


    Even if someone else knew it, Scarlet didn¡¯t think others would believe it.


    Sherry, who was locked in the car, almost burst into tears when hearing that the other party¡¯s target


    was her. ¡°Who the heck are they? Why do they want me to stay?


    ¡°You want to keep her stay? Impossible!¡± said Scarlet with a cold look.


    Although she also disgusted Sherry very much, Baron had assigned her to the mission of sending


    Sherry to Kato, so Scarlet must aplish it even if she would die.


    ¡°I can tell you are not willing. I¡¯m gonna kill you all first!¡± said the man with a scar on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised the broadsword and rushed over to Scarlet.


    Meanwhile, all of his men rushed over to her as well.


    Right then, Scarlet didn¡¯t look fearless at all. With Devin¡¯s knife in her hand, she suddenly moved her


    feet and rushed over to the man with the scar.


    Neither of the bodyguards from the Brown family had any hesitation, following her to face the enemies.


    At the same time, Baron, who wasforting Tracy and calming her down, also received the news that


    Scarlet was attacked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must go now, Tracy. Please take care of Dad,¡± suddenly Baron said.


    Tracy, who was enjoying the warm moment, felt quite down when hearing his words.


    ¡°All right. Be careful when driving. Go to bed early,¡± said she.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Baron could feel how disappointed Tracy was.


    However, Scarlet and another two men needed help. Baron was worried about the, but he couldn''t tell


    Tracy. Hence, he could only choose to leave.


    As soon as he walked out of the ward, he dialed a number. ¡°Arrange the nearest force to back Scarlet


    up. She¡¯s on the Spring Road from Cona to Kato now.¡±


    Kris, who was sleeping soundly, received a call from Baron. He didn¡¯t ask about anything but


    immediately answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The ck Phaeton crazily headed to the ce where Scarlet had encountered the attack just a sh in


    the night.


    Baron emanated coldness all over his body right now. Just now, he only received a text message from


    Scarlet, which was sent on short notice with two words, "Got attacked!¡±


    Baron had thought that it might be someone from Martial Association, targeting Scarlet.


    He had never expected that the attack that Scarlet encountered aimed at Sherry.


    During midnight, there was nearly no vehicle on the way. Baron had fully utilized the performance of


    Phaeton. The car was roaring crazily on the road, running like a ck sh.


    While Baron was rushing to the attack scene, Scarlet was fighting crazily.


    What shocked the man with a scar was that Scarlet was so young, but she was way too powerful. He


    even didn¡¯t think he could win against her.


    Right then, most of his men had fallen on the ground. The rest dared only to surround Scarlet instead


    of making any movement.


    ¡°I¡¯m Scar Man, a well-known person in my circle, but I¡¯ve never heard such a female fighter like you.


    Who on earth are you?¡± asked the man with a scar solemnly.


    He could feel the strong murderous intention from her.


    In fact, Scarlet was more capable than he was.


    After all, he brought along seven skillful fighters, but Scarlet only had two. In such a situation of the


    great disparity in strength, Scarlet still fought against them and didn¡¯t lose.


    Scarlet looked quite cold. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I am. But I can tell you if you still want to


    fight, I¡¯ll take on you to the end!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Scar Man snorted.


    He said, ¡°You are so arrogant!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Leave this woman to me. You, take away Sherry


    Zouch!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The rest two men immediately rushed over to Sherry.


    Scarlet was pretty anxious. The two bodyguards sent by the Brown family had already been injured in


    the fight just now. They couldn¡¯t fight again.


    Right now, she was alone. Besides Scar Man, there were still other men from the other party.


    Just now, during the fight, she had lost a lot of strength. Although she still looked quite aggressive now,


    she was just pretending to be calm.


    Since Scar Man wanted to drag her, she couldn¡¯t take care of Sherry at all.


    While Scarlet was anxious, Sherry had been dragged out forcibly from the car.


    ¡°Help! Help! They want to kill me!¡± Sherry roared while struggling crazily.


    She also realized that once she had been taken away by those men, the consequences must be quite


    serious.


    They were at the border of Cona and Kato, and it waste at night now. It was useless even if she


    roared hoarsely.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Scarlet held Devin¡¯s knife and rushed over to Sherry.


    ¡°I am your opponent!¡±


    Scar Man also held his broadsword and blocked her way.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Scarlet roared angrily.


    Suddenly, she stomped, rushing to Scar Man like a sh.


    Scar Man looked quite solemn. He realized that Scarlet¡¯s explosive force was way too strong.


    Almost at the same time, she had already raised her broadsword and sh on him.


    Scar Man was shocked. Immediately, he took a few steps back and shed his broadsword to stop


    her.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Two broadswords hit each other, sparkling in the dark night.


    ¡°nk! nk! nk!¡±


    Since her first sh was stopped, Scarlet immediately shed three times.


    Each time, she used all her strength.


    Scar Man¡¯s arms became numb already. He felt extremely shocked.


    It was quite difficult for him to imagine that a young woman in her twenties could have such strong


    power.


    If this went on, he was afraid that he would die here.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Scar Man was just lost in thought, Scarlet shed on him again. Her powerful strength made his arms


    numb again.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Since Scarlet¡¯s broadsword was blocked, she pressed down forcibly. The de of Devin¡¯s knife was


    shed on Scar Man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Scar Man let out a cry in pain.


    Suddenly, he raised his foot and kicked Scarlet on her abdomen.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With the muffled hitting sound, Scarlet took few steps back uncontrobly.


    Scar Man¡¯s face went pale, stimted by the pain on his shoulder.


    He was pretty clear that if this went on, he would definitely die.


    If what happened tonight was known in public, the whole Cona would be shaken.


    Scar Man was the top broadsword yer in Cona¡¯s gangs. However, he was almost defeated by a


    young woman in her twenties. She fought against him with a broadsword and would probably kill him.


    Scarlet also suffered. Her strength had almost been consumed. Seeing that Sherry had been taken


    away, she tried her best to fight against Scar Man.


    However, Sherry still had been taken away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± suddenly, Scar Man left her a threat.


    Trying his best, he ran away from the scene.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    After he left, Scarlet suddenly puked a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°n!¡±


    Scarlet pressed the broadsword on the ground to support her body.


    She looked in the direction that Sherry had vanished, and her eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Right then, a ck Phaeton roared here and was parked steadily next to Scarlet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baron!¡±


    Seeing that Baron got off, Scarlet looked quite apologetic with reddish eyes.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Baron immediately walked up to her to help her up.


    Scarlet was quite touched. She hadn¡¯t aplished the mission that Baron assigned her on, but he


    didn¡¯t me her when seeing her. Instead, he asked her how she was doing.

 Chapter 274: Killing Her to Cover Up

    Chapter 274: Killing Her to Cover Up


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ve used up all my physical strength,¡± answered Scarlet with reddish eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Owen!¡±


    The two bodyguards from the Brown family also staggered to Baron, looking quite apologetic.


    Baron nced at them, only to see that their clothes were stained by blood. He could tell how much


    pressure they had faced.


    Right then, several other cars roared here.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Kris brought his men here personally. He rushed to them immediately.


    When seeing Baron¡¯s bloodshot eyes, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t utter any word.


    Kris was standing next to them, waiting for Baron to blow up.


    ¡°Who were they?¡± suddenly, Baron asked.


    Scarlet answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The man in the lead said he is Scar Man. He has taken Sherry Zouch


    away.¡±


    ¡°Scar Man!¡±


    Upon hearing the name, Kris said with a surprised look, ¡°Mr. Owen, Scar Man is the famous king of


    broadsword in the gangs of Cona. He¡¯s a powerful broadsword yer.¡±


    ¡°Scar Man!¡±


    Baron looked over at Kris with his cold eyes. ¡°Since he has the death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish. Let¡¯s have


    a citywide hunt of Scar Man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Kris¡¯s heart shook violently.


    Of course, he knew how angry Baron was now.


    Over one night, the whole Cona was shaken. The Brown family and King Club had sent out thousands


    of men to have a citywide hunt of Scar Man.


    Meanwhile, Scar Man sent Sherry personally to the Wilson family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Walter Wilson, to catch this woman, I¡¯ve paid a lot of prices,¡± said Scar Man while looking at Walter


    coldly. He didn¡¯t show any respect to Walter at all.


    However, Walter, the short and fat man who contacted Hugo earlier, was an important person of the


    second generation in the Wilson family. He was in charge of contacting the McGill family in Jako.


    Earlier, Hugo asked Walter to damage the branch of Brone Group in Cona, and Walter had an idea.


    ¡°Scar Man, thank you so much!¡±


    Walter walked up with a smile. Giving a bank card to Scar Man with both hands, he said, ¡°There¡¯s ten


    million in this card. The password is six ones. Scar Man, please ept it as my appreciation!¡±


    Scar Man was slightly surprised because when Walter hired him, he only offered five million. But now,


    Walter gave him ten million instead.


    He just needed to take back a mid-aged woman. Although he had paid a huge price and was injured,


    he could make ten million so soon, Scar Man believed that it was worth it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. Remember to contact me if you have such kind of business in the future!¡± Scar


    Man took over the card and said with a happyugh.


    ¡°Haha... Of course!¡±


    Walter also had a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay, the woman is here. I¡¯ve gotta go now.¡±


    After Scar Man finished his words, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    However, as soon as he turned around, a cold light shed.


    Walter, who was smiling brightly just now, was holding a dagger shining with cold light. It had been


    stabbed into Scar Man¡¯s body deeply.


    A lot of blood sshed out. Scar Man¡¯s smile was stiffened instantly. A lot of blood flew out of his


    mouth.


    He turned around in difficulty, looking at Walter in disbelief. ¡°Why... Why?¡±


    Walter walked to him with a smile and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. McGill told me to leave no trace on this


    matter.¡±


    Scar Man¡¯s eye pupils shrank tightly, and he looked extremely regretful.


    However, no matter how much he regretted it, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Eventually, he died.


    Walter cast a nce at Scar Man¡¯s dead body and ordered his men, ¡°Dump the body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson!¡± his men answered.


    Then they carried Scar Man¡¯s dead body away.


    Sherry, who had been taken here by Scar Man, had witnessed everything that happened. Covering her


    lips tightly, she didn¡¯t dare to utter any sound.


    Although she wanted to kill Terry, she had never watched a killing scene before.


    Just now, Scar Man, who was alive, had been dragged away just like an animal.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Walter held the dagger that was used to stab Scar Man, walking to Sherry step by step.


    Looking at Walter, Sherry was too scared to stop trembling.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯te over!¡± as she said in a trembling voice, she kept moving backward.


    She had to admit that she was a vicious woman. She found someone to kill Terry in a car ident and


    wanted to kill Baron, but it didn¡¯t mean that she truly had the guts to kill someone.


    Just now, when Walter was killed Scar Man, it happened right in front of her. The blood scene just now


    had obviously brought her a big mental shadow.


    Walter¡¯s men were everywhere, so Sherry had nowhere to escape at all. She could keep on moving


    backward.


    Walter, however, wasn¡¯t rushing. He seemed to enjoy watching Sherry¡¯s horrified look very much.


    Soon, Sherry moved to lean against the wall without any other way out. ¡°Bang!¡± She knelt on the


    ground and begged while weeping, ¡°Please! Please let go of me! Please!¡±


    ¡°Let go of you?¡±


    With the bloody dagger in his hand, Walter approached Sherry, looking down at her. ¡°Just now, you¡¯ve


    seen that I killed Scar Man. If I let go of you now, it¡¯ll be exposed, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No. No. I didn¡¯t see anything. I won¡¯t tell anyone a single word. I¡¯m just a humble woman. If you kill me,


    your hand would be stained,¡± Sherry hurriedly answered while shaking her head, disdaining herself.


    ¡°If you want to me someone, just me your son-inw for it. You must die!¡± Walter said, squinting.


    The murderous intention was emanated from him just like the flood running towards Sherry in an


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    instant.


    Upon hearing Walter¡¯s words, Sherry finally realized that Baron was the person to me for what she


    had encountered.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I have nothing to do with Baron Owen at all. I don¡¯t like him for a long time. If you hadn¡¯t


    taken me here, I would almost n to kill him.¡±


    Sherry hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. I truly have nothing to


    do with him. I¡¯ve been trying to convince my daughter to divorce him. In my opinion, he¡¯s just a loser, a


    good-for-nothing, and a damned bastard!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    With a smile, Walter said, ¡°But, I still want to kill you. What should I do?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Walter grabbed the dagger in his hands and stabbed it towards


    Sherry.


    ¡°Ah-- Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Sherry yelled while weeping.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Walter grabbed the dagger and swept right next to Sherry¡¯s head, stabbing into the wall behind her.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I missed the target just now. But, it¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t miss it again. No worries. I¡¯m pretty


    fast when killing, just like how I killed Scar Man just now. It won¡¯t hurt a lot.¡±


    Walter was like a demon with the bloody dagger in his hand. He kept describing the scene after the


    dagger was stabbed into Sherry¡¯s head.


    Sherry copsed in fear. She was sitting on the ground andpletely had no strength to dodge.


    Shedding tears, she begged, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I don¡¯t want to die. I truly don¡¯t want to die. Please let me go.


    I don¡¯t want to die!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to do anything no matter what you ask.


    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t kill me, I can be your dog. I¡¯ll bite on anyone you order me to. Woof! Woof!


    Woof!¡±


    Sherry was lying prone on the floor, barking like a dog. Right now, she didn¡¯t think of her dignity at all.


    She only wanted to survive.


    ¡°Hahaha... Hahaha...¡±


    Seeing that Sherry was barking like a dog, Walter burst intoughter. His men also followed him to


    Sherry, however, didn¡¯t feel humiliated at all. Seeing that Walter wasughing, she seemed to have


    found the hope to survive. Hence, she barked more, ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±

 Chapter 275: Cheap Mother-in-law

    Chapter 275: Cheap Mother-inw


    Walter¡¯s luxurious vi was full of Sherry¡¯s barks and people¡¯sughter.


    ¡°You are so obedient. Okay, I¡¯ll let you survive. As long as you can help me with one thing, I can let go


    of you,¡± said Walter, squinting.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want me to!¡± Sherry immediately nodded and said, feeling


    overjoyed because she could survive finally.


    Walter didn¡¯t truly want to kill her. What he did just now was to scare her so that this woman would be


    willing to cooperate with him obediently.


    ¡°Crawl over!¡±


    Walter sat on the high-end sofa with his legs crossed. Two tall and strong bodyguards were standing


    behind him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sherry¡¯s all fours were on the ground. She deliberately pulled out her tongue and crawled to Walter.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Master, what can I do for you?¡±


    Walter waved his hand, and one of the bodyguards behind him walked up to him immediately with a


    whip in his hand.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    The bodyguard whipped Sherry.


    ¡°Ouch! Master, please hit me hard!¡± Sherry let out a scream.


    ¡°Master, please hit me harder!


    ¡°Master, hit me violently!¡±


    Whenever the bodyguard gave her a whip, Sherry would exim.


    In the beginning, she felt pain. However, while the bodyguard whipped her again and again, she felt


    that her whole body was burning. Instead of the pain, she had a weird feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what kind of pain it was.


    Walter asked his man to beat Sherry up because he had some other purpose. However, much to his


    surprise, the woman¡¯s scream aroused him gradually.


    Sherry wasn¡¯t bad-looking. Although she was fifty, she was still charming with a good shape.


    The desire in Walter¡¯s eyes became stronger and stronger. He suddenly stood up and grabbed the


    whip from the bodyguard. He snapped, ¡°You all, go out!¡±


    Soon, only Water and Sherry were left in the room.


    Probably she felt excited or the wounds brought her too much pain, Sherry trembled all over. With


    blurred eyes, she urged, ¡°Master, please go on. Hurry up! Hit me!¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Walter cursed.


    Then he waved the whip and whipped on her.


    Meanwhile, Peak Hotel.


    Baron was standing in front of the French window, looking at Cona¡¯s night view in distance. He couldn¡¯t


    fall asleep at all.


    It was almost dawn, and it had been several hours after Sherry had been kidnapped. However, he still


    hadn¡¯t received any news.


    He didn¡¯t care whether Sherry would live or die. However, it was him who had sent someone to take


    her away. If something truly happened to Sherry, Baron didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Tracy and Yuri.


    On the early morning of the next day, Baron was still sitting on the sofa. His eyes were bloodshot as he


    stayed up the whole night.


    Right then, his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Mr. Owen, we¡¯ve found Scar Man!¡±


    Kris also stayed up the whole night. His voice was full of solemnness. ¡°But, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Baron, who had been waiting for the news, stood up immediately when he heard the news. ¡°Dead?


    What about Sherry Zouch?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about a gangster''s death at all.


    However, Sherry couldn¡¯t die.


    Kris said in a deep tone, ¡°We don¡¯t have any news about Sherry Zouch so far.¡¯


    Baron tried his best to suppress his anger. This feeling upset him very much.


    When Sherry was kidnapped, it happened on the small road between Cona and Kato. There was no


    surveince on the road. Hence, it was quite difficult to find out where Sherry had been taken to.


    ¡°Who on earth has taken away Sherry Zouch?


    ¡°She¡¯s a short-sighted and arrogant woman. What¡¯s her value?


    ¡°Since Scar Man is dead, it means the person who has killed him must have stronger background than


    he has.


    ¡°Scar Man is a famous top broadsword yer in Cona¡¯s gangs. The person who hired him must at least


    be from the four families from Cona,¡± Baron said while analyzing inwardly with a solemn look.


    Kris, on the other end of the line, didn¡¯t dare to chime in. He listened to Baron quietly.


    The Brown and Lewis families wouldn¡¯t do anything to Sherry. Hence, it should be either the Davis


    family or the Wilson family.


    Certainly, it was possible done by a rich family from Jako.


    As for the rich families in Donas, Baron didn¡¯t think that he had done anything to offend them.


    Those were super famous families and they wouldn¡¯t kidnap Sherry at all.


    At the thought of it, Baron felt that his mind became clearer. He said in a deep tone, ¡°Look into the


    Wilson and Davis families of Cona as well as the McGill family of Jako!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen!¡±


    Kris hung up the phone and immediately started the investigation.


    Baron stretched, stood up, took a shower, and then left Peak Hotel.


    Meanwhile, the Wilson family¡¯s vi, Cona.


    Inside the luxurious room, a naked, short, and fat man was lying on thefortable king-sized bed.


    On the floor next to the bed, a naked mid-aged woman was lying.


    On her neck, there was a ne, on which there was a chain connected to the pir of the bed.


    The short and fat man was Walter, and the mid-aged woman was Sherry.


    Right then, Walter¡¯s phone suddenly rang, waking them up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Walter roared in anger dizzily without checking the caller ID.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    He heard a young man¡¯s voice.


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Walter instantly sobered up. He suddenly sat up.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. McGill. I¡¯m sorry. I was still sleepy just now,¡± Walter immediately apologized, looking quite


    frightened.


    ¡°Stupid jerk! Do you know what time it is now? Have you done what I asked you to do?¡± Hugo roared to


    the phone in anger.


    Walter was so scared that all the fat flesh on his body was trembling. After Hugo finished cursing, he


    finally said timidly, ¡°Mr. McGill, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got Sherry Zouch in control already. Everything


    is ready now. Please wait and see the show.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I look forward to your good news. If you failed it again this time, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the


    consequences!¡±


    After finishing his words, Hugo hung up the call.


    ¡°Bitch, haven¡¯t you had enoughst night?¡±


    As soon as Walter turned around, he saw Sherry look at him with her tongue out. Instantly, he was


    aroused by her again.


    Right then, Sherry¡¯s face was ck and blue and her body was covered with the whip wounds.


    Walter beat her up again. With blood all over her face, Sherry let out cries in pain.


    ¡°Only in this way could increase the effect of the program,¡± Walters said with a smile while watching


    Sherry¡¯s miserable look.


    An hourter, a white Toyota Alpha was driving into the yard of the Wilson''s slowly.


    A few youngsters with cameras got off of the car. They looked quite professional with the professional


    equipment in their hands.


    ¡°Thank you all foring here!¡±


    Walter received them all in person.


    Those youngsters looked ttered when meeting Walter. They hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to work


    for you, Mr. Wilson. In the future, please don¡¯t forget to take care of us.¡±


    The Wilson family¡¯s businesses covered all different industries.


    They were quite young. Since they could work for the Wilson family, they felt quite excited.


    The big news that Walter had prepared for them today would enable them to be the headlines of


    newspapers in different cities.


    ¡°Haha... No problem! In the future, if you need any help, please feel free to contact me,¡± said Walter


    directly. His fat face was full of smiles with his flesh trembling.


    He winked at his bodyguards, and one of them walked up and took out a few checks, giving one to


    each of the youngsters.


    The youngsters looked quite overjoyed when receiving the checks.


    They saw tens of thousands on each check.


    When Walter was hiring them, he had paid them a lot of money.


    Now he offered them checks again, which was the unexpected fortune.

 Chapter 276: The Good Show Started

    Chapter 276: The Good Show Started


    ¡°That¡¯s just my appreciation. Please do ept it. If you¡¯ve done everything well today, I¡¯ll give you


    another check with more money,¡± said Walter with a big smile.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, please rest assured. As long as our team worked together, the news you provided would


    be the headline in Cona, and even in Jako!¡± the youngsters promised one after another, feeling so


    delighted.


    Then, Walter led them to a small steel room built temporarily.


    Inside the shabby steel room, there was little furniture. Except for a bed made of red bricks and wood,


    there was only a small stove.


    Sherry was in there right now.


    Walter walked to her and whispered, ¡°This is the only chance for you to survive. If you cooperated well,


    I¡¯ll give you a huge amount of money and let you leave town. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up in the same way


    that Scar Man has.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Sherry trembled all over. Instantly, she nodded, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please don¡¯t worry. I will


    be cooperative!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you guys!¡± Walter looked over at the youngsters and said with a smile.


    The youngsters all promised to do it well.


    Soon, they turned on the fill lights and set up the cameras in the steel room.


    Sherry was sitting on the shabby bed made of red bricks and wood.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Aurora Arnold, the anchor of Jako headlines.¡±


    ¡°My beloved friends. How are you doing? I¡¯m Thale the anchor of Cona headlines.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, all. I¡¯m Cheryl Nelson, the anchor of Kato headlines.¡±


    It turned out those youngsters were anchors of headlines in different major cities of Jako. They were in


    the same live broadcast together.


    In an instant, all audiences from the different live broadcast tforms went excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aurora Arnold, the super anchor of Jako headlines!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! The famous Inte celebrity Thaler from Cona headlines is there as well!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and so is Cheryl Nelson from Kato headlines!¡±


    ¡°All the Inte celebrities of the major cities in Jako held the live broadcast together today. I¡¯m sure it


    must be quite interesting!¡±


    It was the weekend, so there were a lot of audiences watching the live broadcasts. Besides, so many


    Inte celebrities appeared together in one live broadcast. Instantly, it attracted countless audiences.


    ¡°Today, we five anchors are gathering here to bring you this live broadcast only because of a pitiful mid-


    aged woman.


    ¡°This woman used to have a happy family. However, one week ago, her husband encountered a car


    ident and became a vegetable. Her happy family was ruined.


    ¡°Her son-inw has beat her up for taking over her properties. He even kicked her out of the family. He


    said that if his mother-inw dared to go home, he would beat her to death!


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll let the pitiful woman do the live broadcast. She¡¯ll tell us about her experiences.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh--¡±


    Instantly, all the cameras were turned to Sherry.


    A ck and blue swollen face appeared on the headline live broadcast of each major city.


    The branch of Brone Group, Cona.


    Baron was sitting at the desk, reading a few documents in his hands.


    In the past few days, Terry had been staying in the hospital. Tracy and Yuri would take turns to look


    after him. A lot of signed contracts were canceled, so they were at a critical moment now.


    Although Baron was eagerly looking for Sherry, thepany business was also important for him.


    While he was dealing with the documents, his phone suddenly started ringing.


    ¡°Hello, Tracy. What¡¯s up?¡± Baron swiped to answer the call and asked in a soft tone.


    ¡°Baron, where is my mother?¡± asked Tracy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Baron answered while feeling a sense of guilt.


    Last night, he sent his men to send Sherry away, but she was kidnapped by another party halfway. He


    hadn¡¯t had any clue about her so far.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to tell Tracy that her mother was missing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really know?¡± Tracy asked again. There was something wrong with her tone.


    Baron didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He answered, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know.¡±


    He believed that Tracy would be more worried if he told her the truth.


    Terry was still lying on the bed. No one knew if he would wake up again.


    If Tracy knew that her mother was missing and nobody knew if she was alive or dead, Baron believed


    that she would break down.


    ¡°All right!¡± Tracy answered and hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beeps from the phone, Baron sensed something wrong.


    When Tracy said thest words, he could feel that she was disappointed somehow.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Has she known something?¡±


    On the other side, when Tracy hung up the phone, her face was full of tears.


    She was gazing at her phone screen, on which there was Sherry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hi, everyone. My name is Sherry Zouch, from Kato. Twenty-eight years ago, I married into the Perry


    family in Cona.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Originally, I had a happy family. I have two beautiful and sensible daughters. One of them is the


    general manager of Sambo, and the other one is the general manager of the branch of Brone Group in


    Cona.


    ¡°My husband used to be the general manager of River Construction Materials. However, one man has


    ruined my happy family!


    ¡°The man is my son-inw, the general director of the branch of Brone Group in Cona, Baron Owen!¡±


    Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s words, countless audiences gaped.


    A lot of them had heard about Brone Group, but they didn¡¯t know there was a general director of the


    branch of Brone Group in Cona.


    Sherry¡¯s face was covered with tears. She said between sobs, ¡°Baron Owen has done malicious


    ¡°He¡¯s worried that the financial deficit of thepany would be exposed. He also wants to quickly raise


    a sum of money to supplement thepany¡¯s financial affairs, so he thinks of our family property.


    ¡°One week ago, my husband was hit by a car and became a vegetable. He¡¯s now in Cona Citizen


    Hospital. Baron Owen has done all these things!


    ¡°Because only if my husband dies will he have the chance to take over our family property.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found that he secretly hired someone to hit my husband, so he¡¯s afraid that I would expose this


    matter. He has beaten me up violently and forced me to leave. Otherwise, he would beat me to death.¡±


    Sherry shed tears and acted full of feelings during the live broadcast.


    In the end, Sherry choked with sobs. Looking at the cameras, she said while weeping, ¡°Tracy, Yuri, I


    just want to tell you girls that you¡¯ve truly mistaken the man. Baron Owen is a beast with a human¡¯s


    skin!


    ¡°If one day, you can¡¯t find your mother. Probably, I¡¯ve already died. Baron must have murdered me in


    secret and dumped my dead body!


    ¡°Remember what I¡¯ve said. You must stay away from that beast!¡±


    Countless audiences burst into tears.


    ¡°What? The bastard named Baron Owen is so vicious!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Look at Ms. Zouch¡¯s face. It was injured so seriously. That beast had done it!¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s the general director of the branch of Brone Group in Cona, from now on, we should stop


    using any product from hispany.¡±


    ¡°I agree. We¡¯ll never use the products from Brone Group. This kind of evilpany should close


    down!¡±


    ¡°Get out of Cona, Brone Group! Get out of Cona, Baron Owen!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!